Practical introduction to Greek construing

|

tn
Rh SN
, So Sa
{a Sa
a
Se SSNS
, 5s oe
S23 SS
ek Sees
Ss See
oy See Se
Tet) See See Se
(Se See oe
M Sh. Soe ore
, =o Soe
{Sc
SoS eae
eS Se
| Se en
(2° So
= Sa
So Seas
Se ne ae
Ih See
Cn Se Ne hema cone
lee eee
| sae oes
= Se
=
2) Se
S- e
= Se
SS eee
een
Se Se
SRS oe
= Sa
wp SS egret ners
25 22m
eee ee Ss ee See. 5 SS
Sl Ses
SD RSS
=" SRT
=. Ia
ca Se oe
So ae
(22 ee
oS Se omen
=. ae
Seen eerneerssy
=. Se
Sones ene
= ee
= See
= SS
‘= = ano
rj SoS
= i SSiiie
- aa SSS ee
2 shee
= ee
= = La
= Sb SS Se
pt = SS Se
od (| SS 1) Sewaetes mene
= == =
= == —
= = ca —
= Se. oe) peers
= SS eS
‘=. ee

= = Sy

'
PPT iit

THE LIBRARY
OF THE
Gniversity of Coronto,

FROM

THOMAS HODGINS, M.A.

iishsiO}p

psn ep
Digitized by the Internet Archive |
in 2008 with funding from

Microsoft Corporation

P

ho

.
i

ii
‘

re. s

https://archive.org/details/practicalintrodu00arnouoit

ii

Fa 4

THE FOLLOWING SCHOOL BOOKS

(By the same Author)
HAVE BEEN LATELY PUBLISHED

By Messrs. RIVINGTON,

ST. PAUL’S CHURCH YARD, AND WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL.

I.

A PRACTICAL INTRODUCTION to GREEK ACCIDENCE. With Easy
Exercises and Vocabulary. Third Edition. 5s. 6d.

Il.

A PRACTICAL INTRODUCTION to GREEK PROSE COMPOSITION.
Sixth Edition. 5s.6d. This Work consists of a Greek Syntax founded on
Buttmann’s, and easy Sentences to be translated into Greek, after given Ex-
amples, and with given Words. [Part II. will be ready soon after Easter.]

III.

A PRACTICAL INTRODUCTION to LATIN PROSE COMPOSITION.
Seventh Edition. 6s. 6d. It is at once a Syntax, a Vocabulary, and an Exercise
Book ; and considerable attention has been paid to the subject of Synonymes.

This and the preceding Work are now used at all, or nearly all, the Public
Schools.
Iv.

A SECOND PART of the above Work, containing the DOCTRINE of the
LATIN PARTICLES. With Vocabulary and an Antibarbarus. 8vo, Second
Edition. 8s.

v.

LONGER EXERCISES: being Parr I. of a Companion to the ‘ Practical

Introduction to Latin Prose Composition.” 8yo. 4s.

VI.

ELLISIAN EXERCISES: adapted to the Rules of the ‘ Practical Introduction
to Latin Prose Composition.’ 3s. 6d.

Vil.

HENRY’S FIRST LATIN BOOK. Sixth Edition. 3s. The object of this
Work (which is founded on the principles of imitation and frequent repetition)
is to enable the Pupil to do Exercises from the first day of his beginning his
Accidence. It is recommended by the Oxford Diocesan Bourd of Education,
as a useful work for Middle or Commercial Schools; and adopted at the
National Society's Training College at Chelsea.

VIII.

A SECOND LATIN BOOK and PRACTICAL GRAMMAR. Intended as
a SEQUEL to Henry's First Latin Book. In 12mo. Third Edition, As.

i.
A FIRST VERSE BOOK. Intended as an easy Introduction to the Latin

Hexameter and Pentameter. In 12mo. Second Edition. 2s.

iy
A PRACTICAL INTRODUCTION TO LATIN VERSE COMPOSITION.
Contents :—1. ‘‘ Ideas” for Hexameter and Elegiac Verses. 2. Alcaics. 3.
Sapphics. 4. The other Horatian Metres. 5. Appendix of Poetical Phrase-
ology, and Hints on Versification. In 8vo. Second Edition. 5s. 6d.
2a
ECLOGZ OVIDIANZ; with Enerisu Notes, &c. Sixth Edition. 2s. 6d.
This Work is from the Fifth Part of the Lateinisches Elementarbuch of Pro-
fessors Jacobs and Doring, which has an immense circulation on the Continent
and in America.
Se

ECLOG HORATIANZ. Pars I. (Carmina) 5s. Pars II. (Sermones) 5s.
Addita est INTERPRETATIO ex Adnotationibus Mitscherlichii, Doeringii,
Orellii, aliorum excerpta.
XIII.
HISTORIZ ANTIQUZ EPITOME, from Cornelius Nepos, Justin, §c. With

English Notes, Rules for construing, Questions, Geographical Lists, &c. Third
Edition, 4s.

pepe

PUBLISHED BY F. & J. arvakehoee
XIV. .

MATERIALS for. TRANSLATING into LATIN. From the German of.
GROTEFEND, with Notes and Excursuses. Second Edition. In 8vo. 7s. 6d.

XV.

ANNALES Veterum REGNORUM et POPULORUM, imprimis Romano-—
7 rum, confecti a C. T. ZUMPTIO. Librum utilissimum ad Editionem alte-

ram ab ipso Zumptio auctam et emendatam typis describendum curayit
T. K. ARNOLD, M.A. In 12mo. 5s. 1

XVI.
An ENGLISH GRAMMAR for CLASSICAL SCHOOLS; being a PRAC-
TICAL INTRODUCTION to ENGLISH PROSE COMPOSITION. —
Third Edition, much enlarged, with the addition of a Syntax and Exercises, _
4s, 6d.
XVII.
CORNELIUS NEPOS: Parr I. With Critical Questions and Answers, and
an Imitative Exercise on each Chapter, The Questions are either answered,
or accompanied by references to the Editor's “ Practical Introduction.” Second
Edition. In 12mo, 4s.
XVIII.
VIRGILII OPERA, Vou. II. (An. 1—6.) Addita est Interpretatio ex
Adnotationibus Heynii, Wunderlichii, Wagneri, Forbigeri, aliorum excerpta.
In 8vo. 12s.
Ske
A Copious and Critical ENGLISH-LATIN LEXICON, compiled from the
best sources. By the Rev. T. K. ARNOLD, M.A., Rector of Lyndon, and
late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, 2nd the Rev. J. E. RIDDLE,
M.A., Author of ‘“‘ A Complete Latin-English Dictionary,” &c. &c.
*_* Mr. Arnold and Mr. Riddle, having found that each has been engaged for a nearly
equal space of time in compiling an English-Latin Dictionary from the same -
sources, have resolved to publish a joint work, the result of a comparison and
revision of their respective labours. (Now ready.)
XX.

* An INTRODUCTION to the COMPOSITION of LATIN VERSE; con-
taining Rules and Exercises intended to illustrate the Manners, Customs, and
Opinions, mentioned by the Roman Poets, and to render familiar the principal
Idioms of the Latin Language. By the late CHRISTOPHER RAPIER,
B.A. Second edition, carefully revised by T. K. ARNOLD, M.A. In 12mo.
ds. 6d.

SOXs

THE FIRST GERMAN BOOK: on the plan of HENRY’S FIRST LATIN
BOOK. By the Rev. T. K. ARNOLD and J. W. FRADERSDORFF,
Esq. Witha Key. Price 5s. 6d.

The ITALIAN ANALYST; or, The ESSENTIALS of ITALIAN GRAM-
MAR, and their application in Parsing. By the Rev. HENRY HAMILTON
ARNOLD, B.A. 3s. 6d.

DOEDERLEIN’S HAND-BOOK of LATIN SYNONYMES. Translated
by the Rev. H. H. ARNOLD, B.A. 7s. 6d.

GOSPEL EXTRACTS FOR YOUNG CHILDREN. 3s.

The BOY’S ARITHMETIC. Parts J. and II. By the Rev. CHARLES
ARNOLD, M.A., Rector of Tinwell, and late Fellow of Caius College, Cam-
bridge. Each, 3s. 6d.

In the Press.

THE FOUR FIRST BOOKS OF HOMER’S ILIAD; with an INTRO-
DUCTION TO THE STUDY OF HOMER, and Copious English Notes.
PRACTICAL INTRODUCTION TO GREEK PROSE COMPOSITION.
Part Il. The Particies. (Nearly ready.) ;

SELECTIONS FROM CICERO, with ENGLISH NOTES. Part I. Ora-
TIONS. (Nearly ready.)—P arr Il. Episrins. ;

* This Work is published by Messrs. Longman & Co., the original publishers of
Mr. Rapier’s work.

PRACTICAL INTRODUCTION

GREEK CONSTRUING.

BY THE REY.

THOMAS KERCHEVER ARNOLD, M.A.

RECTOR OF LYNDON,

AND LATE FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.

LONDON:

FRANCIS & JOHN RIVINGTON,
ST, PAUL'S CHURCH YARD, AND WATERLOO PLACE.

1847.

LONDON:
GILBERT AND RIVINGTON, PRINTERS,
ST. JOHN’S SQUARE.

pe

PREFACE.

Tue following Reading Book is intended to be used simul-
taneously with the “ Practical Introduction to Greek Prose
Composition.” It may be used either as a Reading Book
or for written Exercises. The Examples are principally

from Kiihner and Kriiger (especially the latter).

The length to which the Particles were extending induced
the Author to terminate them abruptly. It has not been
thought necessary to add a Vocabulary, as the Abridgement
of Liddell and Scott is both short and good.

Lyndon,
March 8, 1847.

fe" An asterisk prefixed to a verb denotes that it is irregular ; and mu
looked for in the List of Irregular Verbs in the Practical Introdneae
Edition), or Wordsworth’s Greek Grammar. .

ERRATA.

Page 16. (Observation near the bottom,) for second and third read first and second —
19. for dndbv re rpdOvpoc read dijbv TE — mpdOupog oe

CONTENTS.

Lesson

ls

ities Ie i a al

Introductory Remarks: Nature of a Sentence—Subject—Predicate....
Preliminary Remarks on some of the Tenses [Lesson I. Imperfect
and Aorist, with the other past tenses] ..ceeeceseecececreecene

‘The Article [Lesson I. continued. Article with Participle] ........

The Article (continued) ee mere reer ee ee ese OF Heese OOSeseeseseess

The Article (continued) ..sseseeseeesseee ive aisfeie(sinin alatols felis) <ts oni
The Article (continued) ....eseececcceec cree vecccssseccccecces
The Article (continued) ....cccccessccccccccsecscesssecssscces
The Article (continued) ..... pueteyelersietelas/estatcieteiolelelniai si eis sleolets 6'e.=
The Article as demonstrative Pronoun—Pronouns ..... el sisiaieliele Saree
Pronouns (continued) ....e.-seeeeseeeeeseees piatatale)siejonaieisieteteta tals
Pronouns (continued) ........+- Hegode GO gobannosonnooccodananS
Bete Neuter Adiccive elelelereisiorel'= cere ass SheValisiake/a\ejs s/e/e si s/ajeiajais
Subject and Predicate [Words with iach the copula is often omitted]
On the Moods .........+-> So aonos ee 00s pe vee e cece cecesenene
The Moods (continued) oar eo sounocee AGGOoC
Mhe Moods (continued) <.-2 2. ccccccccseesce rs ceresscccser na0t
The Moods (continued): <5. cnc cc cece we es ceccccue rene socosecs
Mhe Moods (continued)... «ces «6 00000010 ahonocoaooe sheleceveivisinre
The Moods (continued) 2... sccccccccvcccccrsrscccccs Ho baack ~
The Moods in oblique narration....... ach ooucoaSonadego dadokoee
UE AUC HALE ahaye's fa/s\e <0" SSS e eee Me one ge daets oA Soletelelesiaere Bs IS
Verbals in réoc ........ Beye Seve a Sates tore e alel aie oiovorpreiorelereld eievensrar sare
Double Accusative ...... noddoC apcondndcocr Bletotoiotelersietatetar S006
The Accusative after Passive and Nelitér VerbsSecccesssercsccvecccs
The Accusative (continued) ..........2ececeeece posonsnooooCedun
The Genitive........... adaic\s{a sis) elo/stelniellaleisie\sis/araeja'e Aqeou CoCunD dG
The Genitive (continued)......... Betaisicleioiticicieieleletatatonedeteteterel siete iret
The Genitive (continued) ..-cccecsecsssccceverssscscerece afa\fals
The Genitive (continued) ............ee0.0 soos siatolafateVeteie) stele
The Genitive (continued) ...... SoopsodasopdbecounoosebS bac.
COVERY Goto obpedodmoc Se es slelashe sisicie’s sien /sle lel yeieisi sie pfeneisteierels
Comparison (continued) ..... sooasasandaacs jpobo cose odcdhcos 76
MUDEE DATIVE. /-)<\<10/cia)s\n\s 01 eib)0)0\e)a/s o wisinlejeieje cic s\e sal elaisleis’=|sieleisleferatele's
The Middle Voice ........ minfo sisiotetele|»ielsisieialelsinisl«/e/a)0i5 lat elotetatelatete
Middle Voice (continued) ......sseeeseeee eye ciniaeisiatelen ey oreieen raters
On the Perfect 2 <-.(0:< si0000 01 sbo oD To ocosoDsCNO IS Ssacceccsmanc:
Additional Remarks on some of the Moods and Tenses .........+++-
OR WHS TTT “oon odoocodo CUUBDOOU DO OSUDDOaEROOOUDOO SC one
The Infinitive (eanunweaty [Preposition ’ ‘Ek, niall SoomaooocolosHare
The Infinitive (continued) [Preposition Avvi, p. 77] ....... sieeve sie
IAGIEATGING oaG6 Boacogocccosbopogdn doc sonoonssacqoso00dssos
MR eme Anite lp lam (COMMNUEH)veaislollats) fe) els isle) aia) ole) lele/al-laiers) erelaialeta)sminte

The Participle (continued): ruvyyavw, \avPavw, ¢0avw [Prepo-
SitiouE ATO )and IAG: (EG), |i <6 c.0's) ei0:s. 0:0: «,010, s.0's wsinloln cies eats

Vill CONTENTS.

Lesson
42. The Genitive Absolute, &c. [Words used in Accus. Absol.] .....+.-
43. The Relative [’Ev (92), “Ava (93), Hic (93)] cs ecocccscvevscsce
44° The Relative (continued) (Ara, 977i]. ecicic olerelsisieisioteiafatelelceiete teens
45, 6 olog.ad ano [Kard,98) <2. cc se ciccecieleoie's/s/ sis re cleleteletel tate
AG. - OVOELC OG TIC (OU ~c:. sieino wrerate nls le oieventeeisie wie leeia cieie oa OEE
47. otoc, Os, pmeXNey [Apdi, Tleot, LOS) Ne ne ie ciate «ici ol eis)oleictelelelevelelareiets
48. —O7@c, ov ey [Bzri, 107]... «< 00 + sinysiateloneteje atsieisis le eieictetale aneae
49°; 7, ua) ov | [iMera, LVS] ois soc cle slelolo eleletensteretelain oieietet asain
50. pm with Relatives, Infin., &c. [Tlapd, 116]......2esceeccsscsvecs
51. Some Adverbs of Time, &c. ........ ws 0 0) stele'e s/olclniaietelelefalelelstsls ieee
52. On Interrogative Sentences [TIpdc, 124] ......ccee.. ss ceseeeee
53.' Indirect Single’ Questions [/ Y70, 127] (2. Sa.0 5.5 co nie eee cleielalainicle
94; “Double Questions) '<).\cjc's1e c1e e/svolm eleieiojeie) os) clare|siis)clls/ a1 alntolais\s¥staiateia tates
Hse eObservations ON el.) Sp) 'eisteicleieielolsiclelsicielslelsistsciel= sietslelslelolateteie tena
56. ‘Condensed Questions <.'.0 o.c\s ic os 00 «+ vs selec oviclleje «sce ss ssicleluis
DZ eae WVariIOus! OONStNUCtIONS <\< eciclelsicisisie ntelsloleleleisteleieiste cielo oleneieherehelstalewene
58. Various Constructions (continued) .¢...eeccecseerecerercssases

AppEp LEssons:
Modes of'answering Yes and“ No\” %)c{eleic\clsleieietcvere oisiolelololelelelelelelstalaiete
Adverbial’Sentences Of Placeisrsjesecietetclelelei ele lelerelsreleuataretaterclets sioveispaleusveleenete
Adverbial Sentences denoting Cause ......cccccesecevecevcccsceseces

APPENDIX.—LIST OF PARTICLES, &e.:

aye On, al, aXnVéc, GAXO Ti 7, ee ee Oe Oo bec
GNNG «os ws oo page MAO apOnire sas: pice ae ee ee

BOT os octet nt Set Leen aaa

CONNAT te as ote te. AAD el COs Sarco eco: nt
ovbeic adAoc, aan he ee . | 144 Kal7rep, Katrot .
tic d\Noc GAN HH. wee F pa, padvora, p@dov 8k, yey 5
@d\X\we TE Kai, Gwe TE, Epa) . 145 | pévrot, Hn, poe, PATE, BNY; pH
COLES Cea ot ee TLYE, VN, VOY, voy, 6 pév—O dé
dy with Indicative . . . . . 147 d0obvexa, oloc, omore, O7ou, o-
- Subjunctive . .. . Iol Two, Oonpipat, Og06, ooovov,
———-- Optative .. oe los ore, O71, ov, ou Bn Tage a.
——-—- Infin. and Partic. 5 6 ETE || au wavy, ov one ou udvoy, oby
Omission, repetition, and position door, OAM 5 6 G o
Ofc B= NPP Stee ee SS obre, BATE, and ovos, pndé ree
OGY CINE G geo go Oo} Wa) I ey odkovy, ovKour, odTw, odé-
WHO 5 o.0 9 @ 6 oa 6 9 HED TOTE, OUTW, TED, TH pev—mh
Tiina 'g Goose (Eas oo ofa UG og, PC TONAKLC, Tore, TOU
HHH) 5) eo. uO! oa Oe of oo LG mpc GE Dear, 700 TOU (porod),
VeweNs ts let Relea Nye oie bie eel OF To, WWIOTE (ot7w, pyro,
OLOTL OED. semen lect aaton talkes Veal OO &c.), BREN AS, Ta ne sae 6é,
on Sa aes Mania Sarre emer I!) Tapa, ct aes sec
TU OALs ~ | Ree ae iO) TH pev—ry O&, Ti, TO O&, rate Tol-
onder, Onmov, Onn asbeys Onna. Wii2 vuv, Toiyap, TolyapToL, TOTE
Tt7G on © A aie lye pev—roré O&, Tobveka .

cizrep, elra, Prine Git feo 6 JES Il Gatco eget 2 Ti, WG.
ETEGETELOMN tea ea eph aed No omen we av

»” ” > , 7 Lal

COTE, Tl, 20. @ . - - = » «= Lf6 ' we womep, Pare ic

NoTEs. wnivaiele oneee 00\0.e 0 se vie es ie secs o0\0 oes we ceeececons Re -
Index I. ‘(Greek Piradesiexplained)..0.05/s:4cece
ING AAcooodc cece es ccessese aleleisieleie|«iejeFousvaveredsre tes cncereee

PRACTICAL INTRODUCTION

TO

CONSTRUING GREEK,

Se.

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.
Nature of a Sentence.—Subject.—Predicate.

A sENTENCE is a thought expressed in words. The conceptions
of the mind are related partly to each other, and partly to the
speaker,—these are combined together and form a thought, Con-
ceptions are expressed by what are called conceptional ' or primary
words ; their relations to each other, partly by inflection and partly
by what are called relational words

Thus, e. g. in the sentence 7d kaddy pddoy Oadd-et tv TH TOU TaTpdE KHT-Y,
there are five conceptional words, viz. cadéc, pddov, OaddELy, waTHP, KijToc:
their relations to each other are expressed partly by their inflection and partly
by the relational words 70, év, Tw, TOV.

Every sentence must necessarily have two parts, a subject and
a predicate.—The subject is that about which something is affirmed ;
the predicate is that which is affirmed of the subject. Thus in the
sentences, 70 podov Oa\X\ec—6 avOowmog Ovyrde EorLV, TO pdooy
and 6 dv@owzoc are the subjects, @ddNee and Ovnrdc éotw the pre-
dicates.

The subject is sometimes expressed by the mere termination of
the person, as didw-ju, J give.

The subject always is either actually or virtually a substantive.

By a virtual substantive is meant some other part of speech used
substantively : for instance,

1 Dr. Becker calls them notional words; but notional having the meaning of not
real, | have thought it better to alter the term.

B

[Personal substantive pronoun] éy@ ypa~w, &c. [A numeral] rpet¢
persons) 7\Oov. [Adjective with the article] 6 copdg (the wise man) evda
[Participle with the article] ot p0ovo0dvreg (those who envy; the envi
pucovvrat. [Adverb with the article] ot maXau (the long-ago men = the
old times, the ancients) avépeiou Hoav. [Article with substantive under
government of a preposition] ot epi MuAriadny (those about Miltiades = Mii
and those about him) kadwc twaxéoayro. {An infinitive with the arti
OwWdorery (to teach; or teaching) kadov torcy. [Infinitive without the artic
txerarTy aoeTy owLecOar (to be saved = preservation, safety), &c. So any sin
word or phrase with the article, when the assertion is made about that wo
phrase, TO i, ‘the word if;’ 7d ira, ‘ the letter eta ;’ Tb yvGOt ceavroy, the pro
verb, ‘know thyself.’ .

toriv.

§ 1,

1. The Imperfect has, besides the usual meaning of that tense, that of
expressing continued or repeated actions, taking place in past time
2, The Aorists express actions independently, as completed in p

time.

The Perfect expresses actions continued or remaining in then

3. effects up to the present time.
a) Hence the aor. is nearly our perfect indefinite (the p
formed by inflection): the perf. our perfect definite (or perfect with

‘ have’).
6) But when the connexion of the past with the present is obvi
from the context, the aorist may be used for the perfect: or, in ;
narrative, for the pluperfect’.
c) It is only when a particular stress is to be laid on the time

1—4. [§ 1. THE ARTICLE

be

Preliminary Remarks on some of the Tenses.—The Artic

if

Thus the aorist is used of actions conceived as single and definite (0
momentary) actions, without any reference to their duration. The
perfect, denoting that the action was going on at some past time, natu
implies some duration. Hence it is often used of continued and repe
actions.

The dog bit him (aor.): the dog howled all night (imperf-).

The aorist is a narrative, the imperfect a descriptive tense.

Obs. The Imperfect (of habitual actions) is often construed by ‘x
lo,’ &e. : :

the occurrence, that the perfect or pluperf. must be used. All thi

is, however, greatly influenced by euphony.

4.

2 Thus (1) roy oikerGy obdéva Karédtrev (has left), ddr
ax pakev. (2) Darius summons Cyrus from the government, y¢ avrov carpary
2roinoey (of which he had made him Satrap).

It is taken for granted that the pupil knows

(1) That the verb agrees with its nominative case.
(2) That every adjective word—whether adjective, participle,
noun, or article—must agree with its substantive in gender, number,
case.
(3) That the transitive verb is followed by the accusative, &c. &c.

au

admavTag TWé-

§ 1. THE ARTICLE. | 5—7. 3

LESSON I.
Imperfect and Aorist (with the other past tenses).

= 2 . ’ ~
1. "Ev 6 ov iratlec, Eye Eypagor. 2. “Ore éyyve oar
of BapBapor, oi “EAAnvec Epaxovro. 3. “Ore oi BapPapoe éme-
AndAvOecar, of “EXAnveg Emayovro. 4. Tore (or év ravry
TH padxn) ot “EdAnvec Oapparewrara épaxovro. 5. "Emecdy
of “EXAnveg ExeAnAVOEcay, of Tohepmtor aweTEpEevyecay. 6.
"Ore of cvppayo éetrAnaialoy, ot ’AOynvator rouc Ilépaacg éveve-
kykecav. 7. Eyeypagecy rhv éxcarodny, I had written the
letter (e. g. before my friend came). 8. Tove meXracrac ed€Eavro
£ Ys a s ? Ne SS ‘ <¥ ee? ~ ? ,
of BdpBapa, cat-Emaxovro. Emei 0 éyyuc aay ot orXira, ET pa-
a A e \ bJ ‘ ef e 4 \ > ct /
qwovro’ Kat of mweAraoral evOve eizovro. 9. O Kuwry eledpape
\ , > U4 2 bd , ~ ~ ef ~
cat kaOuvdXaKkret avrove. 10. "Ev éxeitvw 7M Katow, OTE TAGL dov-
Neiay Exédeperv 4 [JipBapoc, of OnBaioe per’ adrov jaar. 11.
“Aynaidaog Ta Ocia ourwe éo€eTo, we Kal ol wodEpoL Tove &KEivou
doxove Kal Tac éxeivou omovoacg mororépac évopelov 3) Ty savTav
didiavy. 12, Ot Medorovvijoww, we exabelorro év Oivén, tpocBodac
TapecKEvalovTo TO TElxet Toodmevor pynxavaic. 13. Oi” EXAn-
vec évixnoay rove Hépoac. 14. Aceveipavro tiv apxiny 6 Zeve
Fe ~ SNe , ’ \ \ ~ \ ,
cat 6 Tloceddév kat 6 Tdovrwy, érerd)) mapa rov mwarpoc mapé)a-
Bov. 15. (Aor. as Piuperr.) Tov oixerév ovdéva karéhewer,
aN dmavrac réxpacev. 16. Aapeioc Kipoy peraméumerat dro ric
dpxiic, ij¢ abroy carpamyny éroinger.

The Article.

a. TO Tie aperij¢ KadNoc, the beauty of virtue. b. 6 Ta Tij¢e To-
ewe mpdypara woartwy, he who transacts (or manages)
the affairs of the state.

(a) A governed genitive is often placed between an article and its

noun.
In this way two and even three articles may stand together.

(b) 6 zparrwy, (the person doing =) he who does.

Hence the article with a participle is equivalent to a personal or
demonstrative pronoun with a relative sentence.
Thus,

6 moaTrrwy, he who does.
Tou mpatrovToe, of him who does.
&e.
Pl. ot mparrovTéc, those who do.
T@Y mpaTtTOVTwY, of those who do.
&c.

B 2

5.

6.

10.

11.

12.

13.

14,

4 10—14, [§ 2. THE 4

LESSON I. (continued). (Article with Participle.)

17. Of cadtGec Tpadéevrec Taidec xphowpoe Eoovrae TH WOE
Oi POovovvtec poovyvra. 19. Tovc mowrove evpovrac
clay dktov OavpdZew. 20, Ai dprora dokovoase eivar puoete po
madeiac S€ovrat. 21. Wade ro adcKoupéevy PBonIeizw Kal cy
22. "Arar? 6700 Cnrovvrog evpioke Tdvoc. 23. Swxparng
Neic Kai GPYorTac OV TOVE Tu OKHTTpAa EXOVTAaC Edn EivaL
To fnrovpevoy ddNwrdr, Expevyer dé rapehobpevoy. 25, *
KaGec TOY pry Povdopmevor.

§ 2. The Article (continued).

a. Kipov peranéumerar, he sends-for Cyrus. avasaiver on
Kipoc, Cyrus therefore goes-up. 2. Zwxparne, Socrates. 06
kparne, Socrates (as a celebrated philosopher). 3. AOijvat,
i “A@jvat, Athens (as a celebrated city). b. Lwxparn¢e o gu
goc, Socrates the Philosopher. c. iwmocg érexe aywr, a '
brought-forth a hare. d. yvvh tic opyw eixey, a woman (¢
certain woman) had a hen. e. i kon tyévero aoxdc®, the girl be
came (or was turned into) a leather-bottle. }

(a) Proper names, if they have been recently mentioned or a
be pointed out as well-known and distinguished, take the article ;
otherwise not.

Hence the names of Deities, Heroes, &c. generally take the article ;
and the names of persons recently mentioned. 9

(b) But if the proper name is followed by a description w
has the article, the proper name is without the article; unless
to be distinguished from others, or expressed emphatically, as b
well-known, or as having been previously mentioned *.

(c) The Greek has no indefinite article (our * ay:

(d) When a particular person or thing is mea though n
named, the indefinite ric¢ is often translated by ‘a.’

(e) The subject * generally has the article, the predicate not. _

3 Or, dokdc éyévero 1) Képn. So, O£d¢ hv 6 Adyoe, the Word was God.
arises from the nature of a proposition. We usually assert of a particular th
that it is included, as an individual, in a particular class; not that it is the w.
that class. q

4 Kr. who quotes Bacch. 1314: viv ix ddpuwv ariysog exBeBhoopar | 6 Kat
jog O péyac. 74

> That is, the nominative before the verb. See Introductory Remarks.

iv |

§ 3. THE ARTICLE. | 17—19.

LESSON II.

1. Kipoc émi rov adedpov “Aprakepeny éorparevero. 2. Lwxparne
éxéAeve oytopove parvOavev. 3. ”"Epackey 6 Oarijg ap Exe
TH TUX’ TP@Tov pév re &vOpwroe Eyévero Kai ov Onpiov" siza
Ore ap Kat ov yuryt rpiroy bre “EXAnv kai ov Pdapapoc.
4. Ot Aaxedarpodrioe rove pev Tac doridag amoBaddyrac iri-
paloy, rovc O€ rau Kpavn Kat Tove OwpaKkag od. 5. ‘Amo Tod
TAtooov éeyerar 6 Bépeag THY “QoelOviar apraca 6. Kipoc
éyévero Paceve toy Tlepowr. 7. Tovrote 6 Pidurmoc peyac
nvinOn. 8. ’ArkyJeadne ypéOn arpatnydc. 9. “Avri pitwy Kat
Lévwv viv KoXakec Kul Oeoic éxOpoi akovovaty (audiunt). 10. Nea-
viac tle éutaOwoato bvov. 11. Elec éort dovdve oikiac 6 Oearorne.

§ 3. Article (continued).

a. 6 coc Covdoc, your slave. b. adyo THY Kegadryy (I am
pained as to the head =) I have a pain in my head. c. {cero
émi tovaiotc ToIc ToNiTatc, he rejoiced (or was glad) when the citizens
were wealthy (or, that the citizens were wealthy). d. 6 é"0c marip
kat 6 Tov girov, my father and my friend’s (literally, my father and
the of my friend).

(b) My, your, his, &c. are denoted in Greek by the article, when
it is quite obvious whose the thing in question is.

Whenever there is any opposition (as, when mine is opposed to your's
or any other person’s) the pronouns must be used.

(c) When an adj. without the article stands before the article and
its substantive, or immediately follows them, the thing spoken of is
not distinguished from any thing else, but from itself under other
circumstances °.

LESSON III.

1. "Exparvije éyévero f Tic TodEwe pwn Te Kai apeTH. 2." Eyer

b.* ‘J , wv ‘ ‘ 4.
Tov wéAekuy dburarov. 3. "Exopev BeBacdrepoy rov mpopnreKor
Adyorv. 4.”AyOerae 6 Paorrede exit rrwyotc Totc ToXiratc. 5.‘O
x / ~ ~ ~
Baoreve oEwe xapilerac Totc woXiratc ayaBotc. 6. Ob yoreic
Ta Tekva oTépyovowy. 7. ‘O orpatnyoc Tove oTpaTriwrac Em TovE
mwohepiouc dye. 8. Kipdc re xarumnoyoac ard Tov dpparoe Tov
’ i) . ‘ . .
Owpaka évédv kat dvaBac ext rov immov ra madrTa eic THE

6 Thus in the example c it is not, ‘rich citizens,’ that are opposed to other
citizens; but the wealth of the citizens is opposed to the poverty of the same
citizens.

17.

19.

6 22. [§ 4. THE ARTICLE

Xetpac EXaBe. 9. “HoOny exit mrovelore roig Kepxupaior.
Merpia * Oe@ dovdcia, aperpoc O& H rote avOpwroe. 11, Ot
poe Kal riyy Iperépay Cdvapuy GoBovrrat Kal Ty TOY cULpaxywr. d
[Examples in which there are two or more nominative cases to the same verb,
which is (1) sometimes in the plural, (2) sometimes in the dual, if or

are {wo nominatives, (3) sometimes in the sing. agreeing strictly with one of —
the nominatives, and being understood with the others. | ,

12. Tév atiray déovrac kai } yur) Kal 6 advip, Sueatoctiai
kat cudpoobync, 13. Mivwc cat Aveovpyoc vopovg eOérny.
14. Swpdrec dpirtynra yevopevw Kouriac re Kai "AAKBLddne —
mrEloTa Kaka THY TOW ErotnoaTny. 15.”EuedXov atodoyicac- ;
Bac Aewxapne 7) Ackatoyévne. 16. Anpoobévnc pera Toy
Evorparnya@v omévoovrat. 17. “AdrKttdone éx Lapdewy pera
Marribéou inmwy evrophaoavrTeg drtdpacav éc KXalopevde.
18. "Eorparyyet tov veov "Aptoreve Kat Kaddcxparne Kat
Tipavwp. 19. ’"Avioraro é& rov cuprociov 6 Tipapxoc cat 0
Didijpwy droxrevovvrec Nexiay. 20.°UAGe Xovodvrac Te O

‘ ry ‘ ~ , ‘

Tlepone kat &AXoe TLVvVEC THY Cporipwy, 21. BaotreEve Kat ol
XN , ~ , , - ~

avy aUT® OLWKwY Eiowimret eic TO Kupeiory orpardmedoy.

§ 4. The Article (continued).

a. i} TOV ToLNTOU Godia’, or } copia H TOV TownTov, the wis-
dom (cleverness, &c.) of the post. % Kadi Kebudry, or } Kepady 7
xady®, the beautiful head. b. ’Adékavdpog 6 ®idirrov, Alexander

7 Substantives in (@ are derived from adj. and express the abstract notion o
the adj. 6

The other positions of the gen. are frequently met with; Mndsing Tv apwayny,
Herod. i. 3. 1) dvaywpnote réy ’AOnvaiwy, Thuc.i.12. For a partitive gen.
these are the only correct positions. Kuhner gives the following rule: Ifa
substantive having the article is constructed with a gen., the position under
a occurs, only when the substantive with its gen. forms a contrast with another
object of the same kind, e. g. 6 rv ’AOnvaiwy dijpog or 6 Oipog Oo Tay
"A@nvaiwy, in contrast with another people ; the emphasis lere is on the gen.,
e. g. Obk addérpLov Hyeira eivae 6 "AOnvaiwy Ojpog Tov OnBPaiwy
SHpov, dvapuprioxera 6? Kai Tag THY TOOYOVWY THY EavTOD Eig TODE
OnBatiove Teo0ydvove evepyesiac. Dem. (Psephism.) 18, 186. On the
contrary, the gen. with the article is placed either before or after the other sub-
stantive, when the substantive denotes only a part of that expressed in the genitive,
in which case the emphasis is on the governing substantive, e. g. 0 Onpog TOY
"AOnvaiwy, or Tov ’AOnvaiwy 6 Ofpoc, the people and not the nobles. Hence,
with this position, not an attributive, but a partitive genitive is used; the Athe-
nian people is not here considered in contrast with another people, but @ part
of the Athenian people is contrasted with another part of the same, viz. the
nobles.

8 The latter position gives emphasis to the adjective or dependent gen.

§ 4. THE ARTICLE. | 23. 7

the son of Philip (vide, son, understood). 6 Ywpovicxov, the son of
Sophroniscus. c. ei¢ tiv Didinmov, into Philip’s country (xwpay,
country, understood). d. ra rij¢ méAewe, the affairs of the state
(mpaypara understood). ra épa, my affairs, my property. ot év
doret, the people in the city, those in the city. ot ovy ro Baordet,
those with the king (= oi év Gore or ody TH Pacirel OvTEC: Sc.
div@pwr7ot).

(d) The substantive to which the article refers is often wnder-
stood: and often the participle ‘being’ (#v) also; so that the
article then stands alone before a genitive, or a preposition with its
case.

LESSON IV.

1. Ti duagéper &vOpwroc adkparic Onpiov tov akpareorarov ;

2. ‘H dpery cbveore prev Oeotc, ouvert ce dv@owmore Toc dyaboic.
x U >

3. To dptcrov ob rove védpoue Early iaxvetv, aN advooa ror

. ~ \ >
pera gpovhcewc Paoikdy. 4. Arotkodvrae ai pev tupavvidec
Kal dAtyagylat role TpdTOLC THY EhEaTHKOTYY, at o&€ woXELe
(republics) ai Cnpoxpatovpevae toic vdpotre rote Kepévore. 5. To
e N 1° , = te ~ ef , NiaGNine \
immekov 70 éxeivwy (sc. Tov UKvOGv) ovrw pudyerat, TO Of OTWALTLKOY
TO ye Tov ‘EXAjvwr, we éyw éyw. G6. “Eyw peév ody Exeivove Tove
avdpac ynpt ov pdvoy TOY GwLaTwY THY hpETepwr TaTEpac Eivat,
adda Kai ric éXevOEDiac Tic TE Hperépac Kat Evprarvtwr rev év
-~> a , , , : \ ? ~
THOE TH 7TELP. this AteEgoxovrat Tag Te oupdopac Tac EK TOV

, ~ \ bd) LL e ~ , \ ‘ > /,

mohépov rov mpoc aAAHAOvE ipiy yeyevnpévac Kal rac WHEELaC
Tae &K THe oTpareiac Tio ew Exelvoy éoopévac. 8. [ Sometimes
the position varies in the same sentence.] Tac peyddac fdovac
kal ra dya@a ra peyaddra fF weOw Kai f Kaprepia Kai of év To
Kato@ movot Kal kivévvoe Tapéxovrac', 9. Bowrot pév, of mpdoberv
’ , ? ~ e ~~ ed > ’ of Pa) ,
ovo’ év TH EauT@Y TOApWYTEC "AOnvaing avev Aaxkedamporiwy TE

si — of , 3 , ~ ° ~ ’ ‘
kat tov &\Awy TleXorovynoiwy dvrirarrecOar, viv dretdovowy avroi
Ka@’ Eavrove épfiadeiy cic rv “Atrixkhy. 10. Oi Geot exddagay THY
Tov dvepoc UPpur.

With, (ovr, dat. |

11. Tie ye cuv avopdaty KadXoor 3) Kevie Kpareiv. 12. "“Ooor

XN ~ a , ” , a , ,
ye ovv v@ xpynora Povdevove’ cei, Kav po) Tapavrix’, adic Eiat
\ ‘ ‘ , ,
xejopo. 13. Luv puplowt ra cata yiyverac Tovorg. 14.
‘\ ~ , ~ ,

Lwxparng ovv TO vopw éexéevoev Kel Tov Ocxaarhy YHpor riHeca.

‘ ~ , , » ~ ~ ~
15. Sov r@ orkaly roe pey eEkeorty pooveity. 16. 'H krijoe roy

1 When a substantive denotes an action in the abstract, and hence contains also
a verbal notion, the attributive expressed by a preposition and its case, is placed
after its substantive without the repetition of the article. So also, when an attri-
butive explanation comes between the article and the substantive. ‘“H ovycop.dy
tk Tov ayo@y tc TO aorv. ‘“H viv dperépa dpyi é¢ MirvAnvaiove.

23.

: 26.

27.

: 26, 27. [§ 5. THE ARTIC

TloT@Y EaTLY OvOaLwE TOY TH Big GANG paANov odY TH EvEOyEGe
17. Lov Device obdevde amopiyoopev. 18, Oipat MEV, Obpree, ¢
few & EER) exa, Taurne deraNNeihevy ae tic OpOarpiac. 19, |
aouv Osote eirety, ToAaAC éXridac & EXW.

§ 5. The Article (continued).
ot wadac’, the long ago men = the men of old (i. e. the m
[being, or who were] long ago). 6 peratd xpdvoc, the betw
time = the intermediate time. % avpwov, adv. (ijpépa, day, un
stood), the morrow, the next day.
An adverb connected with a substantive by the article is equiva-
lent to an adjective ; if the substantive is omitted, the adverb
the sense of a substantive.

LESSON V.

1. "Ev pécote roicg roANepiowe drefave. 2. ‘O p0ovay emi Kako
Toic TOY TéeraC HeeTat. 38. "Evyeipeobe éx rijc dpedelac tavrne Ti
yay. 4. Ot rabry Hreipwrac avroic Piroe eioiv. 5. (
carpamae ov KaTaLaxUVOVaL THY Eket Watdevolr. G6. "Avéornoe T
Evppayxeckov ro ékeivy wav. 7. Tod dvOowrov 6 évroc avOpe >
Toc tora éykparéararoc. 8. ‘O Havoaviac év peyady iv abo par
cua tiv WrXaracdouy jyepoviary. 9. Tic radey péprno d00d.
10. “Aype tiie THpEepoy mépac obey TwWv OedvTwy mpaear duve
ae 11. "Evy rg réwe yxpdovm Exodalere Tove Cwpodocobyrag.

. Ovcev dixacdy éorwy Ev TO viv yéver. 13. Tijv Hon xXapey
TOU peTa TAavTA xXpovou TUVTEC TEL mNetovoe moutobe. 14. "Apyetouc
Hyayov cic THY wore gtdéav. 15. ’AmHdAake thy woe déove
Kat rapaxie Tig TOTeE. 16. "Oxve ye poyOwy roy Tply éxyee
xan. 17. ‘Pabupia rv mapavriy’ yoovyy AaBovoa on
TO XpOvm tikrery pire. 18. ‘Yrepnpavdv rou yiyve? h Niav rove
19. ‘H &yav éXevbepia cic adyav dovdeiay perafsadre. 20. "Ex
THE apeEetac TaUTHe THE adyav Oppnoare. 21% Eixov Wye-
povagc T@Y Tavu orpatnya@yv. 22. Ara Ne yarns bexn ™pog
TY OvTwWe oVGiaY KoLWWYOUpEY. 23. “Exeivoc Ear 0 adndde
ovpavoeg kat TO adXnOHC PHC Kai } We aAnOwE Yi. 24, ;
"Exwpynoay emi tiv avrexpuc Covdeiay, 25, Tove op 0N07 eee
pévwc CovrAove Hkiov Bacavilery. 26. Movny Eoreoye ripy em
mroec dixny. 27. Atpetobe ion rijvy avrika akivdvvwc Souen
ANeiayv. 28. Addoue rov avrodaég rporov. 29. ’EvOovewue-
rove most ) Ppvytori appovia.—s30. Tor Cakrudoy Gdyo@. 81.
Kap rove dpbadpove.

2 Soin English ‘ the then Mayor.’

§ G. THE ARTICLE. | 31—34. 9

§ 6. Article (continued).

a. & pivdxepwe THY Copay ioyvpordrny Exe, the rhinoceros has
a very strong hide. b. pevywpev ta aloypa’ dwKopey Ta
cada, let us fly from what is base; let us pursue what is
honorable. c. poy Ciwkwpev Ta aioypd, let us not pursue
what is base. d. ro rayv dadeiv, talking fast; rov raxv
Aadeiv, of talking fast, &c.; 7o mavrac Kaxkic héyey, the
speaking ill of every body. e. i) aosrh, virtue; 6 ypvadc,
gold; ot ayaboi, the good; ot terot, eagles. f. 70 TeXev-
tatoy, at last; 76 azo rovde*, henceforth.
(a) To express, for instance, that a person ‘has a very beautiful
head,’ or ‘ very beautiful hands,’ the Geeeks said: ‘has the head
very beautiful ;’ ‘has the hands very beautiful.’

The article must not be used, unless it is assumed that the thing
in question has the property, the object being only to describe of what
kind it is; so that the information is conveyed by the adjective, not by
the substantive. Ifthe writer wished to inform us that the rhinoceros
had a hide, which was moreover a strong one, he would noé use the
article. Thus of the crocodile: éyer d& Kai dvuvxag Kaprepove, it
has also strong claws.

(b) 7rd Kadov, is: ‘the beautiful*,’ ‘the honorable,’ in the abs-
tract; beauty. 7a «ada, are: beautiful (or honorable) things;
whatever things are beautiful ; what is beautiful ; or simply, beautiful
things.

[ Obs. We learn from 8, that the first person plur. of the pres. subj. is

used in exhortations; and from c, that pq is used with it for ‘not.’ See
108, 1.]

(d) The infinitive with the article becomes, in effect, a substantive
declinable throughout, and answering to the English ‘ participial
substantive’ in —ing.

(e) Abstract nouns, and the names of materials, generally take the
article. When a whole class, or any individual of that class, is
meant, the noun, whether singular or plural, takes the article.

Rem. But the names of the arts and sciences, of the virtues and vices,
often omit the article, even where they occur in a definite relation,
since, as well-known appellatives, they have come to be used as proper
names. Kiuhner.

kas With the names of near relations and with warpic, wdc, the
article may be omitted even when the substantives are quite definite.

LESSON VI.

S ~ ’ ‘
1. Ot vro rou iXov KaradapToperce TU YOWpara petavTepa
> / , > ~
exovatv. 2. Ot orpovOoxdpndoe péyefoc Exovor veoyevet Kahr

3 Literally, ‘ the from this’ (time).
4 Thus in English, “ Burke on the Sublime and Beautiful.”

Cc

31.

31*.

32,

33.

34.

10 34. [$ 6. THE AR

‘ . , = va
raparhijawr, Tac o& KEpadac Teponviag Ooi emraic, TO
> \ r . . \ , 8 ee
opPaXrpove feeyaXove Kat Kara THY xpday pedavae. 3.
EVVEA APXOVTAC MVaKPLVETE EL YOVERE ev towvow. 4. Eide rar
kai pontépa kat adedPove Kal riv Eavrovd yuvaika aixpadwror
yeyernuévouc. 5. “Ererpéare air@ marpida kal maidag k
yuvaikag. 6. ‘Ypeic wddev Kai oixklac hpiv mapacore..
, ~ , 3 > \ A f e ~ ,
Avrn Tapovoa wavror éoTly yvvy. 8. ‘°O rate mwavrwy Onp
éort Ovaperaxepiaroraroy. 9. Ob povoy 6 yépwr die rate yly
av, dd\Aa Kai 6 peOvabeic. 10.‘°O codiaric rvyxavet wy Epro
tec. 11. TO cade Arodarveiy iy roie orovdaine vote ar
évetev. 12, TO eb mparrev mapa riv atiay adopp Tov KaK
booveEty roc avonrote yiyverat. 13. To Tove vuKhoavTac a pede
pléya Gpaornpa. 14. To A€yecyv, we cei, TOU Ppoveiy ev pey
Tov onpetoy rowovpea. 15. Oi woddAol wppnkdrec Ext TO OKOWEL
ra TOY GA\NwY Tpdypara ov TpéwOVTAaL Emi TO EavTOVE Eeleragen
16. To @Oovety rote evrvxovae rouc aTuxouvTag ovcey Oavpag:
tov. 17. ’Aynaitaoe ovx ovrwco ext rw ddrwv PacthEvEety Fj
éml T@ EavTOU AOYELY EMEyAAVY 18. ‘O do Oca TO Aaproay
( 0x pleyaduvero. : vxvog OLaT prom
prdya Exery Gwe Tapéxer. 19. Ta mreiw tude Tov Toaypar
> , ~ \ 3) , ‘ , ~ > ~ \ if
exmépevye TP pt) PovrAEoOae ra déovTa Toeiy, OV TO pH OVVa
Oat. 20. Aisypoy rove piv éumdpove tydcxadTa wedayn OvaTEpG
¢ ~ , ~ , ‘ 8 ae
éveka TOU TrElw ToLHoae THY UTdpxXovcay ovoiay, ToVE OF VEW=
Tépove pinde Tae KATA Yyipy ropeiae uropévery Ent T@ Pedtiw KaT
oTHoaL ake avrov,. 21. Aca ro cidévat Eavrove mretora ayaba
Tag XovGLY ob dvOpwrot, Ova 6€ 70 Ebevabac Eavroy uhetane ron
22) Lwxpar nC erekpaipero rac ayabac puoere €K TOU ray poi
VELY Otc RipOmeNatey. 23. ° Ap’ jon Tov8 ikavor ™pOG TO ebdaipova
Twa Toijoat, TO Te KexTioOac Tayaba Kat ro xpHofar abroic;
24.” AvOpwroc Ocov gory eixwv. 25. IdXepoce od dvev Kivouvwy.
f 3 \ - , ~
26. Niknoov opynv ro NoyilecOat kadwe. 27." ‘Héerae 6 dporay
~ ~ ~ ,
avr@ 7M gpovety. 28. “H dtxatosuyy pga éort. Ilérepov x
per) 7) aperh tic; 29. ‘H apery paddov 7 h puyh owle ra
duxac. 30. ‘H edd aPBera cwlee wavra. 31. Tlo\Na dovdexa Ke
. , x , , € , oe a ~ -
Tarewa mpaypara rove é\evOépove } wevia Puacerac wouty. 32.
Pvcewe Kaxiac onplevoy gor 0 pOdrvoc. 33. [lavra prev obv Epouye
CoKei Ta Kaa Kal Ta yaa aoKnTa Eivat, OVX HKLoTA OE cup poo vemm .
34. ’Erei ody ra re dikaca kat rd ddda Kaha Te Kal yada
TavTa CpETH mparrerat, OjAov, Ore Kat dtkavoouyn cal d&AAn
maoa aper copia éort. 35. “Exctornhpn apa copia éoriv. 36.
MaNora yap épepedtjxee aire immckijc. 37. Need 6 petwv
TOV péyay cikat éxwy. 88, Ov ravraxy 6 ppovipog apporrev
Coxet. 39. "AXN ev dépery xpi) cupdopde Tov evyevy. 40. Ovw
, e y ‘ , #
apiOpoc gat 6 dplfwy 70 woXV Kai TO ONiyor. 41.” Ayew émt-

§ 7. pronouns. | 37. 11

~ e \ 5 ‘ ’ \ ea ‘ ’ , e Ne A,
Xewovow ot pev Kadot KayaOot exit rd ayaa, of d€ TOVHPOCt
2 \ f , UE s e ~ , ,

évt Ta Tovnpd, 42, ’EpovAovro rovg re vw@y xXElpoUE payKEre
~ , U > , \ / ”

peadXov yevéoQat, Tove Te Apeivouc Ta ura exe.

§ 7. Article as demonstrative pronoun’. Pronouns.

. 5 . \ \ a ‘ \ , °

ad. TU avTa Tove pev umeEl, TOVC de repre, the same things
pain some persons, but delight others. 6. vKocg aprdv édiw-
kev? 6 O€ ig vaov xarépvye®, a wolf was pursuing a lamb ;
and (or but") it fled for refuge into a temple. c. cai d¢
? ‘ 7 ? x , ° .
eLararnOeic OuwKker ava Kparoc, and he, being deceived, pur-
sues at full speed (literally, ‘at or with force or strength’).
d. avroc edn, he himself said (it). airdc 6 covdoc, or 6

5 Rem. 1. When asubstantive has two or more atéributives, one of which limits the
other, either the limiting attributive with the article stands first, and the second
follows with the article and substantive, or the limited attributive with the article
stands first, and the limiting attributive follows with the article and substan-
tive. At a\\ac at kara 7d oGpa yOovai, the other bodily pleasures. ’Ev
Toic aAorg Tog Emoig xwplotc. "Ev ry Tov Atdc Ty peyiory EopTy. 2.
The limiting attributive may also stand between the substantive and the limited
attributive ; in this case the article is placed before each of the three parts, e. g.
Ta TEixn Ta tauvTGy Ta paKkpa amerédecay. 3. Finally, the limiting attri-
butive with the article is placed first, and is followed by the limited substantive
and its attributive, both without the article, e. g. IIpo¢ Tac mapas cup popac
ev daipovac. "Aro Téy iv TH Etywry 7Té6NEwWY “EXAnvidwy. Tae vd T)
Opdey oikovoac wéXEtc ‘EAANvVidae.

4. When an attributive participle has a more definite explanation belonging to
it, their relative position is as follows:

(a) ‘O mpoc rov TONELOV aipedsic oTparny oc.

(b) ‘O orparnyde 6 mode Tov TéEMoY atpEDEic.

When there are two of these more definite explanations, one stands either after
the substantive or after the participle, e. g. Tijyv moo EtBovdov yevopmevyy
miorw vpiy. —Tor cal? vac TET PAY WEVOY Kahoy Ty mwOXEL—Tie viv

dmapxovanc avrg duvdpewc. —Tdc rap vpov dmapxovaac avr@ Tide.

(c) ‘O atoeBeic poe Toy TONEMOV oTpaTHy Oc.

(d) ‘O aipeOeic orparnyie poe Toy 7OELOY.

(ce) ‘O zp. r. wT. oTpaTHYOC aipedeic (this position is most frequent, when

the participle has two explanatory words belonging to it).

When there are two or more explanatory words belonging to the participle, they
are either placed between the article and the substantive, [e. g. Tay rdre
OnBaiowe pwuny cai O6€av UTapyxovcayr;] or they are so separated, that
one is placed either before the participle or after it, [e.g. Ot apa rotrov Ndyou
Tore pnOévrec. Tattny tiv ard Tov Tom0v aogadetav bTapXov-
cav TH TOKNEL]

6 parapedyw.

7 O€ is not only but, but also and, and in Homer for. It is used where no other
particle is required, to avoid having a proposition in the middle of a discourse
unconnnected with what goes before. It is often, therefore, omitted in translating
into English.

c2

37.

12 38—40. [§ 7. PRONOUNS.

covoce avroc, the slave himself: 6 avroce CovAoc, the same
slave. paddov rovrTo doPotpat i) Tov Oavaroy avrdv, I

fear this more than death itself. tcwxev avrote ro rip, he 7
gave them the fire. avrov yap eicor, for I saw the man him- 7
self. eidov yap airéy, for I saw him. ;
38. (a) 6 pév—é Cé*, this—that ; the one—the other, &e. ot pév—
ot Cé, these—those ; some—others. More than one 6 6é may
follow.
és 6 péy may relate as well to the nearer as to the more remote sub-
stantive. Ifthe 6 pwév—o 6é have a substantive with them, the o is the
article, not pronominal.
39. (bd) In a narrative 6 dé stands (once) in reference to an object
already named. So kal dc, when the reference is to a person.
40. (da) 1) avrécg is ‘ self, when it stands in the nom. without a sub-
; stantive, or, in any case with one.
2) adréc is him, her, it, &c. in an oblique case without a sub- ;
stantive.
3) 6 avréc is ‘the same.’
4) avréc¢ standing alone in an oblique case, is never ‘self,’
except when it is the first word of the sentence.
LESSON VII.
1. HeiBover rov Xddoxoy rove dvepac éyyxetpioa apiow" 6 de
meiaQeic avrove EvANapPaver, 2. “Ivdpwe *AOnvaiove éxnyayero*
ot C& HOov. 3. "lowe bpty ravri éywv Cond éyey aravOact-
Gopevoc’ 70 0 ovK éate TowvTov. 4, Xahewwrepdy éoTw evoety avopa
rayabd KadGe déporvta ij TA Kaka Ta prev ydo Up Toic modXoie,
Ta O€ owhpocvyny Toic maow éuTot. 5. epi relovoc rood ddéav
Kahjv 7 mwAovrov péyay rotc maul KaraduTetv’ 6 prev yap Oyvnroc,
i) C& aBavaroc. 6. ’Aareiog eivar metipG Kal Gepvoc’ TO pev yao
7H Tupayvice TperEl, TO Ce TOC Tae GvrOVoiac Gopdrre. T. AUTH
7H ux Oearéov abrad rad rpdypara, 8. Xaderov rHyv akpl- ‘

Pevay avtivy toy exOévTwy ciapynpovedoa iv. 9. Oi rove
avrove del rEepi TOY aUTOY ANOYoVE éyorTEC TLOTOTEPOL Eiat TOV
CLAgEpOpevwV optow avroic. 10. Ty ’Arrucijy avOpwroe @xour
ot avrot det. 11, Tiv aperiy ob riv airny -evOve mavrec
Tiuwory. 12. Ovy olov TE apa the Te ércOupiac Kat Tig TUXNE TOV
avrov rapiay yevéobar. 13. Levopol émt wdeicrov dua pépoc

8 wiv, indeed ;—0é, but. Often, however, there is no considerable opposition
between words so connected, the use of péy being principaily to prepare us for a
coming 6 It need not be translated, except when the context plainly requires an
indeed.

§ 8, pronouns. ] 43. 13

yiig Kat ioyupdrarot of abrot Karécxyoy. 14, Abroc LDevOnc?
avéxpayevy, 15. "Ex re airijg MWeXorovyhoov iyepoy Kai rie
GdAng “EAXadoe Epérac. 16. Atrov Pagtrté€we tyyemovec ay
yévooOe. 17. ‘H pév evracia owlew doxei, } dé drakéia woddove
Hon amod@Xexev. 18. Tov pev yryvwokw bpay, rov 0 ov. 19.
Tév dokGv rig pev et rept rorAdOV ToetoDa, Tac dé ph. 20.
a ~ ~ € , ? , “r \ er
Ev rloe Tov yevor y pavia éyyevopevn amaddayny evpero, 21.
’ epee) = , ’ wv ~ ns > \
Ey éviace tov TwOXEwY OK ebeoTe TOY TOALTGY OvdEV! Pavav-
‘ / > £ / ~ f ~ ,
okac Téxvac EoyalecOa. 22. Ilorépw viv yphoovra roy AOywr;
23. Ot’ AOnvaior wodAae TOAELC Ef EKATEpac THY ATElpwY EKTLOGY.
24, Kuvdvvever Ppa@v obdérepoe ovdev Kadov Keyaboy eidévat.
25. Aiyxeipec a dtavootpeOa Exdorw Hudy trovpyovow. 26. Ev
~ > , > a , > > e ,
Taic d\uyapxiatg ovy 6 fJovNOpmevoc, A\N 6 duvacrEvwY kKar-
nyopet, 27. Mavrivercay, rédtyv "Apxadiac, éroinoey Evootoy ’Enaper-
vwvoacg TH OEevTépga veKijoac paxyn Aaxedaypoviove, ey Kal adroc
,
éreNeuTnsE.

(The Moon and her Mother.)

e lA > ~ , ~ € ~ , ef ’ - ,

28. “H cedfvn éceiro wore rije Eautic pyrpde, Grwe airh yitwrioy
doavn obpperpoy' f o€ eimes Kal roc ctppetoor tonva; viv
peev yap 606 ce ravcédnvor, avOtc O& pnvoEeldn, wore O€
appekvotoy.

(The Wolf and the Lamb.)

29. Avcoc apvov édiwoxer. ‘O dé ic vadv karépvye. [pooKadov-
piévov O€ Tov NUKov Tov Gpvdv, Kat éyovToc, Ore Ovardoee avroy 6
e ‘ ~ ~ > ~ wv \ > Te > . e , , , bd
tepeve TM Dew, Eketvoe Ehn TOOG aiTOV’ ANN alperwrepov pot EoTL
Oem Ovoiay eivat, i} bx cov crapOapyvat.

t ?

§ 8. Pronouns (continued).

a. Gddot, others; ot addot, the others; ot Erepor, the others (with
a stronger opposition), the other party. 6. } &Xn xwpa,
the rest of the country. c. toXXol, many; ot roXdXoi,
the many, the multitude, most people. d. raoa mode,
every city; mwaoa % woe, the whole city, all the city.
€. ovToc 6 dvhp, or 6 dyip ovroc [not 6 ovroc dyno |, this
man. €&kelvocg 6 avio, or 6 avip éxetvoc, that man. avroe

» 6 Paorreve, or 6 Bacitede adrée, the king himself.

® Proper names, and Baowsedg (king) stand with adrég (self) without the
article as well as with it.

43.

14 44, 45. [§ 8. pronouns.

The noun with otroc, dd¢e (this), éxeivoe (that), takes the article ;
the pronoun standing before the article, or after the noun.

mae in the sing. * Ros the article (= &kaoroc), ‘ each,’ ‘ every ;
with the article, ‘the whole,’ ‘all.’

Obs. 6 mac, ot mayrec, &c., also means ‘in all’ when quantity or
numbers are stated.

Obs. 2. Otrog (o'Twe, thus), Torovroc, Tooovroc, mostly, but not
always, refer to what immediately precedes: O0e (ade, thus), Towgde,
roodcde nearly always refer to what immediately follows.

7

LESSON VIII.

\ ww ~
1. Tovc morXove ovk Exeioav, 2 WordrAot arOpwro rod
nN / ° ‘ 3 'H € , ‘ ook. , ~ 4 ll , .
movrou dpeyovTa. 3. ETENDA XELO TH ETEDG KPITAL . Wavrec
~ ~ ~ ’ ~
ot trav aplorwy Tepowy raideg Emi raic PBaoléwe OVpace
Ul De e \ ‘ > / ° a \
madevovra. 5. Oixiat at pev modal éexemrwKecay, déiyar Oe
~ ~ bd ~ € ~
mTepijoav' év raic adage TOEOL THY EaUTOY EkaoToe Kal Taldwy
Kal oikeT@y Kal Xenparwy epXevaL (suis quisque liberis imperant).
6. “Aretpe m™poc To &AXo OTPATEV[LA. 7. O vove 60 airoc voor EXwY
ov TvYXavEl. 8. Mokpot Ookovotv euvainzar at TOV TEept EkEtVOY
TOV Tomo yeyovévat. 9. To ebwvupoy eixoy Oeomuijc, emt de TO
, € z, e e ~ = > , G9) ~ \
Kép@ Exarépw ot imme joav. 10. ’Avrexyecav of “AOnvatoe Kat
~ 1d reef ~ a
ExaTépwyv THY OTpaTOTEdOWY Tau EgxaTa OUK HADEY EC xXEIpAE.
€ ~ € \ > / e ‘ i / V4 ~
(‘OmAirac) EKATOY GATWAOYTO OL TaYTEC = Ol TAaVTEC (Om\irac)
“a 9 / c A xy ° LAN e , .~ ° ‘
ol &mwdovrTo Exatov yoav. 12, Ilapecooay ot tavrec opag avrouc
4 , \
eLaxtoxiduor. 13. [léurovoe yidtovge rove mTadvrac omdirac.
yr e , €
14. Xpdvoc 6 Etprac éyévero EPdopijkovra hepa. 15. Bop-
c , e ~ ¢ ul ~ \ e
mavrec ebaxdowt immig Guvedéynoav. 16. Tatra pev ot Aake-
Caypovioe éyovar, rade O& EyW yoddw. 17. ’AréDavey 6 ETEpoc®
orparnyoc. 18. Ov yiyvera THY ToLWUTWY ETEpog ETEVOV pabyriIc,
\ \ 7 eo oO\ € as 307 soa ‘
Kal Tov Erepov O ErEpog ovdEev Hyeira eidéva. 19. Oddey To
a = \ oe 9 aR , 5 - 9 ’ \ > € ~ (a) oe
érepov olov TO Ereporv. 20. “Evourloy ev avro oby jaoijoBar ou
Orep ove ot Erepoe vexdy, 21. Ot’ AOnvaion dpyey TOV AXAwWY*
akwovow. 22. Mavoaviac yvwpny éxoteiro Baowet Sapryny te Kat
THY adAAnY ‘Edda iroyxeipiov morjoa. 23. Xeiop yetpa vile,

1 Tn the plur. mavrec must have the article, when there is reference to particular
objects: when not, the usage is variable.

2 When fxaorog, each, every, belongs to a substantive, the article is omitted, as
with zac in the sense of each, every, when the idea expressed by the substantive
is considered as general, e. g. kal’ Exaorny mpépay, every day, each day; when,
on the contrary, the idea contained in the substantive is to be made prominent,
then the article is joined with it, and is always placed according to 19.

Kara riyv ypépav éxadorny, Dem. Cor. 310, 249. or xa’ Exaorny
THY pEpay, every single day, but ovK oNtya cal Kal’ ixdorny nBEOaY
(quotidie) TolavrTa opdy TE Kai akovey, X. C. iv. 2, 12.

3, ‘Erspoc, alter.

4 aoc GNov, ad\Aog aAAN, &c. = the Lat, alius alium, alius alid vid, &e.

§ 9. pronouns. | 48—51. . We

\ ~
OaxrvAoe O&€ OakrvAove. 24. "AXXNorotv drNoc Yew TE Kav-
Oowrwy pede. 25. Karéfeov dXXot AXrNOOEY. 26. TO pev
~ ’ ‘ f ~
GXXw orpaTge havyalerv, Exarov ce TweAraaTac TpoTEUTE. 27. OvK
Eat , \ ~
qv xoprog ove adXo Cévepoy ovdév. 28. Evdatpovilerar tro roy
moMirav kat tov adAwv LEéevwy. 29. Tépwv ywpei pe Erépov
, ~ x 3 ~ , \ ~ : ,
veaviov. 30. Ieipao8ar (yor) Kowy cole rv Taoav Yevediarv.
Ui ~ \ ~ ‘

31. "Edokey abroic ov rove mapdvrac povoy amoxkreivat, adda Kat
yi ‘ ~ ~
Tove dravtacg MirvAnvaiove. 32. "AvOpdroor yap roig aoe

\ > / > , , ef ‘ ~
Kowov rovéapaoravev., 33. “Exeivwe prot gaiverat, WoTep TA TOU
Toocwrov popia Exec TPOC TO OXov TOdcwTOoY. 34, Luvethy-

a e ~ , ‘ \ e , e
pwlncay vijec at Tadoat o€ka padtora Kat Exardv. 35. Ot ozpa-
Tl@rat eihov TO oTpaTomEcoy dray (ordwayToO oTrparorEcor).

. e ~ ’ ~ ~
36. Ol orpart@rat wavrec (or mdvrec ob orpaTt@rat) Kahoe
> ‘ = ees, , ’ x / e
éfaxeoarvro. 37. Atafaivovor Tavrec eig TO Bugavriy of orpa-
Tt@7Tar. 388. Ei vr0 rije ‘EXXddoc awdone akwic ex’ cpern
Gavpalecba, rv EXXada we—pareoy cb Totty. 39. Uapeoe Kpirwr
e , ~ , AN , \ , . ri ,
ovTool, Kourofjotou ToUCE waz7HO, Kat Avoaviac, Aiayivov TovTOV
maryo. 40. Nijec éxetvac émemdgovow. +1. “Aptoroxoarove earl
T0v7T0 TO Kadoy avaOnpa. 42. Oi pev KopivOior roradra eizov"
a = 1> ’ ,
ot d€ “AOnvaiot rordde amexpivayto.

§ 9. Pronouns (continued).

a. t0fe cavroy, accustom yourself. b. ton mavrac Tove avOpwrovc
Ta éEautov ayanay, he said that all men loved® their
own things. c. vopifec rove moditac imnpereiy EauTo,
he thinks that the citizens serve him. d. orparnydc® iy
Bevoxreione, Tepe mroc avroc, Xenoclides was their general
(himself the fifth =) with four others.

(a) In the reflexive pronouns (éuavrov, &c.”) the adrde is not
emphatic. To express ‘ self’ emphatically, avzo¢ must precede the
pronoun, avroy oé, &e.

(b) ‘Own’ is translated by the gen. of the reflexive pronoun
(Eavrov). ‘ His’ by the gen. of airéc. (So ‘their’ by gen. plur.)

(c) éavrov is often used (like sui) in a dependent sentence, or in

5 Tt is an idiom of our language to use a past tense in a sentence beginning with
‘that’ (and other dependent sentences), when the verb on which they depend is
in a past tense. The pres. infin. must be used in Greek, whenever the action to
be expressed by it did not precede the time spoken of.

6 From orparée army, ayw lead.

1 W. 34, ¢. B. p. 43.

48.

49.

16": ole [§ 9, PRONOU

a clause having acc. and infin., for the subject of the principal
tence *.

But the simple adroy is often used, or € (ov, ol, &c. opetc, optic, &
ov is never simply reflexive in Attic prose, but is confined to this k
of reflexive meaning. B.9 The forms o@, é, occur in Plato, but not in
other great Attic prose-writers. Kr.

LESSON IX.

1. “Avayvuicerat ipiy rovrove Tove vopove 6 ypapparevc. 2,
~ Car ~ ~ ~

Zeve tiv “AOnvay epuaey ék tic Eavrov Keparjc. 38. Thy é
Toxnyv ékeralwy mode TY GEeavTov oKdTEL, Kal EvUpHoELE THY &
Al ~ ~ ~ , 2 ~
Perriw rij¢ one. 4. Ol "AOnvaior éxecettay Kai év rate dvaruxia

\ € ~ > if a . , X e
THY €avT@v apsrnvy. 5. MerewéuWaro “Aorudyne thy taut
Ouyarépa kai tov raida avrijc. 6. ’EXevOepov gpudarre TOV GaU=
Tov TpoToyv. 7. Kaxoupyorardy éort py pdvoy TOY oikov Té
Eaurov beiper, adda Kal ro copa Kal ry Wuyhy. 8. Koopnoo
THY Wuxjv ok aNNorpiy GANG TH avTIic Kdopwo. Y. QvopaceE
flov tiv mpdvoray cediav, 10. ‘H yAoéood cov rov Oupov
we cevoy rpedet. 11. Hadaiopal ipay 6 Bloc. 12. “Yrvee
modve OvTE TOIC GWpace OTE TATC Wuyaic EMaY appdrrwy ee
Kara gvow. 183. Merexéubaro ’Aorudync tiv Eavrov Ovyarépa
Kai Tov watoa abrijgc. 14. "Ayam@oe Tiy éy To wapdrTt Cwrn-
piav. 15. "Hydazwv rH cwrnpig. 16. Brépyecy qv avayeyn
\ , > , ~ > ~~ f ~ , ce,
yy TUxny. 17. Srépew rH Ey Trvyy. 18. Aki orépyev
Toic mapovoty. 19. ’EBotA\ero 6 KXéapyoe dray 7d orpdrevpa
\ € x ” nN y ’ , bee 3 s ae
moog EauToyv Exe THY yvwpnv. 20. Eiovévae exéhevoer, et péddrorg
\ € ~ ba ~ e ~ ~ ’ \ € - 4. SO
ouv ecut@ exndreiv, 21. O Kipoc ovykaXst eic rv EavTOD oKnYyY
Tove cpiatouc TOY TEpt AYTOY Extd. 22. Metdiac dvdpa arvxovyTa,
ovcév avrov HCiKnKOTAa, ovKOpayTEty metro ety, 23. Ovy ekev
Te xonceabe abr@ vopiler. 24, Lupdvaxae rie evdapoviac ot
wEeTo xXphvac eye. 25. Aéyerac “Arwd\Nwv éxdcipac Mapavay
éollovrd ot rept copiac. 26. Mapaxedebovrae év éavtoic we ohiae
Lipyprayoe é¢ Tywwpiay érépyovrur. 27. "EycAnpara érovovrro, Orwe
ohiaty Ort peyiorn wpdpacte Ein TOU TONEpEtY. 28. “EChrovy rai
Eraipaic éupavae ovyylyvecOa, vopuoc yap iv opiatry ovroc.
[It seems a strange peculiarity, that €avTov is sometimes used as a reflexive of —

the second and third persons (= zwavTov, cavrov): in the sing. this occurs —
even in Attic prose. | .

~ ‘\
29. Ei poy zpoebaréornper, ove’ avadaPety abrove ay youvnOnper.
30. ‘Hypeic ye xwpic Tov avayKatwy Kakéy avrol Tap’ avra@y Erepa

8 Of course only when it cannot be mistaken for he subject of the infin. or

dependent verb. ,
9 This passage is misconstrued, and so made incorrect, by the Eng. Translator
of Buttmann, p. 320.

§ 10. NEUTER ADJECTIVE.] 54—58. 17

mpooropiloper, 31.’Amopaivere oxatordrove éavrove. 32. Aaipwy
€ ~ , ~

Eavr@ Trovoiav yhpac Eon. 33. UeePae Kaxeivo Kai CledOe mpdc
avrov. 84.”E%eori coe Cijy kaprovpevoy ra Eavrov, 35. Auvroc
avrov amwddvor.

36. Ta pev adri ov atric Wuxi émcoxorei, ra d& da ray
TOU owparoc duvdpewr. 37. Tov copdv avrov aur@ pdadiora cet

a a 3 ; iu
copdv civat. 38. Act mayra Noyov Gowep CHov ovvectavae capa |

Te Exovra adrov avrov. 39. Ody fryovpae Cucaiay civae rH
> , x , ” ’ , ‘ ,
amodoyiay ry rovcavrny. 40. Et tic ayabdy te rHv marpida
Toeivy weiparar, due Ti 6 TOLovTOE AAW ToLOUTY OVK ay CUYaLTO
cuvappdca; 41, ‘H roduc ék TOY ToL@VOE AyWvwy Ta aDra ETEPOLC
yey ¢ r 29) ~ Y ~ rey
didwav. 42. Ipérec ovdevy rGv rovovTwy Totc THALKOUTOLEC.
43. Ilgumovow dusxiAiove Eavrwy omXirac, Kal TeccapaKkovTa vaie,

x ~ , ud A
mo0¢ Ta apeorw@ra, Kat KadXiay dv Kadd\tdcov, mépmrov avroyv
orparnyov. Th. 44. Xroarnyoc iv Bevoxdeidne 6 EvduxXéove,
wEpmwroe avroc.

§ 10. Of the Neuter Adjective.

a, size ravra, he said this. 6. ra rov Os@v gépev dei, we
should bear what comes from the gods. c. cogwrepoyv moteic, you
act more wisely. atoxtora duréAecev, he lived in a most dis-
graceful way. d. ¥) aoerh éoriy éxacveroy, virtue is praiseworthy.
é. } ToAAH Tie xwpac, the greater part of the country. 6 ijprove
tov xpdvov, half the time.

(a) In Greek, as in Latin, the newt. plur. of an adjective is used
without a substantive, where we should rather use the singular.

(b) The neut. article with a gen. case is used in an indefinite way 5

for any thing that relates to, or proceeds from, what the gen. ex-
presses.
(c) Neuter adjectives are used adverbially ; and generally,
The neuter sing. of the comparative | serve also for the comp. and
The neuter plural of the ase tone superl. of the adv.
With verbs signifying profit or damage pada is seldom used; mostly
peydda (great things = greatly), woAAa (many things = much).
(d) When an adjective is the predicate, it is often in the neut.
singular, when that is not the gender, or even number, of the

subject.
This can only be, when the assertion is made of a class or general
notion ; not of a particular thing. It may be supposed to agree with
thing understood.

D

54,

59.

18 . 59. [§ 10. NEUTER ADJECTIV

(e) wodvce (wrEwy OY TAEiwY, TAEtoTOC), Superlatives, and the
jjpusve' stand in the gender of the gen. that follows them, when
might have rather expected the neut. adj. (Not ro rodv rii¢ vile,
but 7 wodA7.)

LESSON X.

1. “H\Xovro UWHAG Kai KoVGuc. 2 "ADdvara pev Hpovet
peyardduyoc eivat, Ovyra o& TO cUppErpwc Toy ITapxXdYTWOY &
Naver. 3. OV Tavraxod 70 dpdvyLoy Gpporree mapor Kal cusp
vacévea Ce. 4, H wodec Ppayxéa fobcioa peyara Cnuwoer
5. Ovx tor Gorte rave avip eveamovet. 6. Oixoc év o
TAVTA TOWTEVEL yur OVK EaTLY GaTLC TWwTOT OvK awwETO. TJ. AE
joopat Kat dikaca Kal pétpra tpor, PonOjoal por Ta dixaca
8. Ta évavria orpewarrec Epevyov. 9. Upoonkere iyptv ra pen
yeora. 10. Movnopov 6 cuKogavrne dei. 11. Kuvdtrvwy obrow
oravwrarol, ot av ELaXLoTa Ek TOU ohahivar [JAamTOVTEC WhETO
Out TO evrvyjca @Ped@ow. 12.°H pPpoveiv éhaccova i) Ov-
vacOai oe dei peiCova. 18. Odpoet, 76 ror ica ioxvEr Mey a.
14. “Or ebruxeic padtora pu) Ppdver peya. 15. Méya oO€
yerat Kat Baxrnoiay gopet. 16. Ty gwrvy péya Edevyer.
My) péya Aévye. 18. My} peyada Alay Né€ye. 19. Kadoy 7
coxet eivac TO TOAD vexgy. 20. "Ov dpa cal axover 21.
ActXoty dpGory of pabdr7ec ypdppara. 22. MWod\d\a dbbrepov
Prerdvrwv apBrbrEpov bpw@vrec Tpdrepor eidov. 23. Mupw
6 adenbapevoc trac Gpotoy bLeu 24. Bwxparne dikawoc iv ovrwe
®ore PXamwrELY pev pinde peKpOY pndEVa, Wpedeiy OF Ta péeyLoTa
Tove Kpwpevouc EaUTO. 25. To rov ’Eddpwr Oavpacroy we
rupavvixov yéyovev. 26. Odx éddker povipoy 70 Tie OALyapyxiag
toeoOa. 27. Ta rév Lvpakociwy tpn ioow ray oheréepwy civau.
28.”Adnta ra TGV ToXEMwWY. 29. To rife TEXY NE TEOALVOL
av Kat due ovyiic. 380. “Hotardy ear év rp iy ro ra abr
mparre. 31. Ta girtwy ovdév, iy tte dvorvyn. 382. To rig
TUXNE apavéc ot TpOBhaera. 33. Kaos ra TOV Dewy Kal Ta
Tie TUXNS Exe. 34, OfXwY KadGe Livy py ra ToY pavrAwy —
gpove. 35. “E@éXee kara ro Tov Lowvoc Kat décor pavOdverv
éworep av fn. 36. Méya éori ro ric wiotEewc, Vrapxoy vpiy. —
37. Ta ric Wuxiie roy Tov coparce éort TpEovTepa. 38. Suiwoa
pev ra Tov Biov' rovroy 0 brwe Hotora CraTwepacere. 389. Taig
puceiace TOY vewy Kyidoy epvaccov. Th. 40. Modd Eorae
Tie O00v dowvoc. 41. Tipe NEiac THY TOXAHY arédaPov. 42,
Iléurere Tov wemotnpévov airov roy ijpicvy. 43. Tay’ ay

1 Ace. plur. ic and éac. G. ove in later writers.

§ 11. sussecT AND PREDICATE.] 62—64. . 19

, ‘\ \ ‘\ ~ , ‘ ‘
‘Gwhpovecrepo. mpOG TOV NOLTOY TOV ypOvOU yEvowTo. 44, Ma-
tara Tipe Ye Apiary det Tac peraPodacg Tov oOiknTdpwr Eixer.
45. ‘H caXXloryn kai peyiorn tov Evpgowrviay peyiorn ouwa-
drar av NEyouro aogia. 46. Tic Cnpiacg peylorn ro br0 Tovn-
porépov apyecOar. 47. ‘Oodordrn rite okéewe pera Tov éeme-
orapévwv. 48. [éumere tov dprwy rove ipicec. 49. Eiyéveca
KaXov pev, adAa Tpoydvwy ayabdyv' TrOVTOCG Tiplioy EY,
aia roxne Kripa’ OdEa ye poy cepvoy, AAN aPéBacov byiera
Tipeov pév, AAN ebperdaoraror? iaxve SnArXwrov per, dddrAa

U ‘d ’ ~ ~ Ul
voow evaiwroyv Kat yhoa' mardeia Twv év Hyty pdvoy éoriv
ad@dvaroy kai Oeior.

§ 11. Subject and Predicate.

a. 7a Lowa rpéxet, the animals run. tov dytwy Ta pév orev
ed’ iptv, ra 0 odK ep’ iyiy, of existing things some are in our power,
and others are not in our power. b. rocdce EOvn Eatparevor, so
many nations went on the expedition. c. ra rwy gidwy Kova, the
property of friends is common.

(a) The nom. neut. plur. generally has the verb in the singular ;
but often not (6) when persons or living creatures are spoken of.

(c) The copula ‘is,’ ‘are,’ (geri, eiot) is often omitted, especially
in general propositions, observations, and proverbs ; in assertions of
necessity, fitness, duty, possibility, &c. The words with which this
omission very commonly occurs, are given in the two following
hexameters :

aétov atque eikdc, Ogpuic, wpa, Kaipdc, avayKn’

pdo.v et evvaroc, djddv Te TrodOupmoc, ETotpoc*
together with the synonymous and opposite notions, such as yaXeror,
difficult ; advvaroc, impossible ; old¢ re, possible ; also with verbals
in 7e0¢.

LESSON XI.

1. Ata rac yuvaixac TavTa Ta KaKa yiyverat 2. Ta cadtoc
evpnper Enya To AOyy pynvverar 3. Ta tpdypard gore cada.
4, Kaxov yap dvdpdc Ow—’ dvnow ov« Exer. Eur. 5. Ta pecoacca
Ovadeyopmevor Exyréuynvrae Lwxparove Kat opddpa exarvotow. 6. Ta
Tédn ekérepbav airov. 7. Ei pev oy) Kaddc éorw Oce 6 Koopoc, 6 TE
enpuovpyoe dyabdc, OijAov, we TOC TO dictoy ESerEY, Ei Of, 0 pyO’
eimety Tivt Oépec, m™00¢ TO yeyovoc. 8. Otc détov wept rovrwy
vov goiey. 9. ’Epot re eimety kat oot dkovoa agwy. Pl. 10 Od
PovrevecOae Ere Goa, GAN Hon PefovrevoOa, Pl. 11. Byuwvicn ye

D 2

62.

63.

64.

20 67. [§ 12. on THE 1

ov pqdtoy amoreiv. 12. "Heora rod0upoe dpxey, of péeddo
apfew. Pl. 13. Xaderdv yé oe éhéyba. 14. Depew avay
Tac mapeatwoac Tvxac. 15. ‘Evy roic Kaxoic toAXAH y’ avay
kdmirnosvew Kaka. 16, doa dvdykn rovde tov Kéopov eiKd
ride civate 17. doa dvayKn piay civac rv ddnOi dd0v.
Ovy otdv re dvev duKatocdvne dyabov modirny yevésOa. 19,
adkoe ovdev mpdrrewy per’ dAANAwWY oloi re. 20. "Advyvarorv ON
Texvwpevoy dvOpwroyv TavTa KaXw@e ToLEtY. 21. °O éxOpdc Eo TOTdVe
bpiy éxOapréoc, we Kal grhowy adc. 22. Oi Aaxedarpds
hoxov Tov EXhvwy ot move xpdvoc e ov. 23. “Hdca 6 ©
Aatdc Adyoe ira répTeav. 24. Tote Oevic ydpre (sc. Eorw) ¢
ov odv woH poun HrAOov. 25. “Adtc AOywy. 26. Todrwy pe
aonv. 27. Tatra pev ovv otrwe. 28. Aiaxpor (se. ay et),
riOowrd Tee, AOyoue KoAdLe @ PidlecBar Tapy. 29. Pidqnons eywy
Kat fogwe av re pdboyuw. 80. Bv ovderw ramewvoc ove’ elKetg”
EKAKDIC = a Oil Et wuxpe Ne. ov airwc, mpdypara Hae TAPEXWV.
382. Seavrov ovc EXELC evpety Oroloie Pappaxots, idouoc. 33.
AlytoO Erotpoe KovK drapvouped avaé. 34, Ei & cupoéper xwpic
AUGER EOedhoere aKovet, Erotpoc éyery. 35. Xpx pidore é emai
KELV, WE ETOLLdC Ei Ey. :

§ 12. On the Moods.

a. pry KAérre, do not steal (forbids stealing generally).
py KéWye, do not steal (forbids stealing in a particular instance). e

b. f rapecpe, iva tow, am here to see.
vei a iva tootpe, LI was there to see.
ovk exw (or ov« oica), Grow” rpdrwpar, T don’t know which
way to turn myself.
ob elyoy (or obk Hoe) dmor? roarotpny, I did not know which —

way to turn myself.

C. pero, ei ovTwe Exot, he asked if it were so.
Eee por, Ore h Odd PEpoe eic THY TOY, HyTEp downy, he
told me that the road led to the city which I saw.

*

2 In dependent (or indirect) questions, the regular rule is to use,

not 7000C; Toto ; TNAIKOC ;
(quantus ;) (qualis ?) how old or big ?
but d7600c, O7rotoe, OmnXtkoe.
So not 76TE 5 Trot; TOU ; TOC; W50EV ; TiS
when ? whither 2? where? how ? whence ? how ? whither ?
but Ow6Te, O70, O7rou, Owe, omdbev, o7n.

So, also, not vic, but boric. But the direct interrogatives are very often used in
indirect questions, as: npwra pe Tic Ein, he asked me who I was. ,

§ 12. on THE Moons. | 68—72. 21

(a) 1) The moods of the aorist do not refer to past time.

2) The moods of the aorist usually express single, definite *
actions not contemplated as continuing: those of the
present contemplate them as continuing.

The notion of the action’s being completed is also so far
left out of sight in the moods of the aorist, that they are
usually construed by the English present.

Obs. The sense of completion is, however, still prominent, when the
subjunctive and optative of the aorist are used with conditional particles,
and with such temporal and relative clauses as are virtually conditional
(e. g. clauses introduced by when, until, &c. and with 6¢ adv = si quis,
quicumque &c.). See examples in 89, c.d: and on infin. of aor. p. 30,
end of lesson.

Obs. The action may really be one that must take up a long time:
e. g. Xen. uses ratra dmmyhoacbar of relating all that he had learnt
about Cyrus; his birth, character, &e. The moods of the aorist are used
when the duration of the action (though it may be ever so considerable)
is left quite out of sight, the action being contemplated as one, definite,
independent action.

3) The participle of the aorist describes completed actions:
neowy, having fallen.
(a) pm, when it forbids, takes the imperative of the present, the

subjunctive of the aorist *.

Of course the subj. of the present must be used for the first person
(when the present is to be used), as the émperat. has no first person. My
pavwpeba, let us not be mad.

ts The optative is the regular attendant of the historical
tenses.

68.

69.

70.

(b) Hence: The relatives and particles (except the compounds of 71.

dv in 76; see 90), which take the subjunctive after the present and
future, take the optative after the historical® tenses.
The optative is thus, in fact, the subjunctive of the historical tenses,
answering to the imperfect and pluperfect of the Latin subjunctive.
(a) So the particles and pronouns, which go with the indicative
in direct take the optative in oblique narration.

Oblique discourse (sermo obliquus) is when the opinions, assertions,
&c., of another are related in the third person. ‘‘ He said that he thought,
&e.”’—‘* He said, ‘J think,’ &c.’? would be in direct discourse (sermo
rectus). By ‘oblique narration’ is meant that the events, sentiments,
&c. are narrated as belonging to past time.

3 [t has been usual to say that the moods of the aorist express momentary
actions: but I have rejected this term as both incorrect and likely to mislead.

£ A consequence of the distinction pointed out in 67, a and 68, is that “ py with
imperative present tells a man to leave off what he has already begun: jy with aor.
subj. tells him not to begin the action. The imperat. of the pres. is, however,
often used with reference to not beginning. (Hermann.) For exceptions see Kiihn.
421, 5.

5 i. e. Imperf., aorists, and pluperf.

72.

72. [§ 12. on THE M

i)
to

LESSON XII.

1. ‘Avayvwcerac ipiy rovrove rove vomove 6 ypappareds
eidnre Ore 6 vomo0Erne Hyhoaro TOY Kade Tpadévra Tatda xor
tcecOar 7H TOKE. 2. Tov ardvTwy ditwy péuvynco move Tove 7
Tac, (va OoKHe pce ToUTwY amdyTwY ONeyenpeey 3. Tein
copa eivac prddmrovoc, THY O& pox» prAdcopoc* iva T@ per €
dvvy ta ddgavra, TH Oe mpoopgy émioTn Ta ouppEepovrd. 4,
Thy wokw dpolwe, jorep Tov TaTppoy oiKoy, Taic pee Karaot
AapToGe Kai Pactkoc, Taic de modteaww akpipmc, ty’ evookimn
apa cat dvaokne. 5. Aidov rappnoiay roic Pai poovovow,
Tepl Wy Gy apdryvonce, Exne Tove cuvvdoKysacovrac. 6, Arcépa
rove TEXVY KoNakevorvrac Kat Tove per’ evvoiac Deparetorrac, iva
mAEov of Tovnpol THY XOnaTwY Exwoaty. 7. ’"EmtoKdrer Tove dyouE
del Tove GauTov Kal Tuc Toakec, tv’ we EaxloToLc TOig ApapTH
meoutimtryc. 8. Evpucapac 6 Kupnvaioc tuypy évixnoer, Eko uv
Ocie pev bro Tov &vTaywrtarou Tove GddYTac, KaTaTLWY O& avTovE, t
py ataOnrac 6 ayrizadoc. 9. Hépoate vopmoc iy, more Baw
amobdvot, dvopiay civar mévte Hhpeowy, tv’ aioBowvro, doov a
éortv © [Jaoreve Kal 6 vopoc. 10. Mévwy 6 Oerradocg CHdOc Hv
Oupay prey mAourety icxupadc, éxOupwy Ce apyew, O7wc Treiw Ae
Bavow érOvpav 6& ryacOa, iva mrelw Kepdaivor girog

éaQiovev’ avroy o€ éobiew, iva Cyn.

LESSON XII. (continwed.)

‘ That’ after verbs of saying, &c.) [‘ That’ after verbs of ‘ saying,’ ‘hearing,
&c., is translated by Ore or we (or acc. with infin.)
(1) After the present (if it be not the historical present), or future, the verb
the dependent clause will be in the indicative.
(2) After a historical tense it will be in the optative ; though even here the 7
cative (which states the event, &c., as an actually existing thing [objectively
is often used.
(3) The same rule applies to clauses beginning with the relative, and to dep
ent interrogative clauses.
(4) In the oblique narration with 67t, #¢, when the reason is added in another
clause (he said that—for that, &c.’) the optative is used (after the optati
and also after the indicative or infinitive), or the indicative (after indic. o
infin.). See Examples 25, 26, &c.

12. Karowce rar9owrwy Gre xaipery TEPUKEY OVX TOLE avToIE
acl. 13. A€éyerar we ovtwe éorl Kowa ta gitwr. 14, OF
prdcopo. Snrovary, we axicoa, Ti €oTLy ayabov, Kovoe Etc EvONKE
mw Te éorev. 15. "EXeyor Gre Kipoc pev TO viet "Apiatog
oe mepevywe év TO oT aU Hy etn O0ev ™ mporepaig OPPENVTO.
TeXeuriac itmepme mpoc Agpcay, ducdokwy Gre ob ‘Oduv Owe Kar-

§ 18. on THE Moons. | 75—78. 23

eoTpappevor THY peilw Svvapy Makedoviac eiciv, Kal ovK AvHcoveL
ri éharrw, ei poy Tie avrovde Tavoe THe UBoewe. 17. Lpockadey
Tove gidove éaroveaoyeizo, we Onoln ove Tig. 18. "Exvy-
Oavovro avrév Kal 6rtdonv xwpay OtyAacay Kai Ei OiKoiTO
xopa. 19. “Epopévwr tpdy doric etn cai ct C7 i} py, €v Duxedia
tpacay anoBavety orparevopevoy. 20. Oi BapBapoe eGrT0 Oavpc-
Covrec Grote wore rpéWovrac ot “EXAnvec wal ri Ev vO Exoter.

[ Imperfect. | 21. Ot orparwrat émeiBovro To KiXsapxw, Op@vrec
Ort povoc éEpodvet ota det TOV apxovTa, ot O aANoL ArEtpor oar.
22. 'O yfilude advOpwroc Hpdc duedver’ éLararéy Kal N€Eywy we
prrabijvatoc iv Kai Tay Sapw Te@Tog KaTEiTot. 23. ’"Eweh€AnoOe
mayvramact ov Te Ore Paoireve a0a, ot Te AdXot Ort od doxywy. 24.
Avxophone Eheyev we povote roic ’ApKaoe Medordvynooe Tarpic etn"
Hover yao avroxOorec év abrH oikoiev. 25.” Hxovov Vopyiov we ij
rod weiGery TOAD CLagepol Tacwy TEXYOY" TavTa yup Up aiTH Cova
ov éxdvTwy, ANN ov Cua Biac rovoiro. 26. Onpapevne avacrac
A€yee Gre woihoet Ware Ty TOW EXaTT@OAL pncév’ olouro O& Kal
ado rt dyabov rapa Tov Aakecatpoviwy evpnoecOa 7H moet. 27.
‘Yaéoaxero rov dvdp ’Ayauic rovde Onhwoety dywy, olotTO pe
HadtoP Exovowoy AaBwr, ci po) Oedot C, akovTa. 28. Otopac avrov
Kakélvov EpEty TOY NéyoY, we dKkUpOY ~oTt TO Wijdtopa’ TeoPovAEvpLA
yao éortv, 29. "Ere avroic rovattn Odfa mapecoryKer we Kat’ AOn-
valoig TOEMNGoVGL TooPipwco yap Toic ActKouvpévorge HEovee
BonOnoorrec.

§ 13. The Moods (continued).
On «i and dv. Conditional Propositions.

(Introductory remarks on ay.)

This particle (of which Hermann considers the real meaning to be
by chance, perhaps ; but Hartung, else, otherwise) gives an expression of
contingency and mere possibility to the assertion.

Its principal use is in the conclusion of a hypothetical sentence; and
when it stands in other sentences, it refers to an implied condition.

It coalesces with several particles, so as to form one word with them.
Thus with ei OTE, éreton,
it forms éay,7jv, dv, orayr, émrevday.

The dv = édy, ei ay, regularly begins the sentence, and is thus dis-
. . . ” . .
tinguished from the simple av, which must have some words before it.

a. ei éfjpovtnoe Kat ijorpaper, if it has thundered it has also
lightened. b. éav re Exwpev Owooper, if we have any

80.

81.

24 80, 81. [§ 13. oN THE Moops.

thing we will give it. c. et Tee Tatra mparrot, péya pe
iv Woetnoece, if any one should do this (or were to do
this), he would do me a great service. d. i te eixer, e06-
cov av, if he had any thing’, he would give it. et re
toxev, Edwkev ty, if he had had any thing, he would have
given it.

el TL ExELC, Ode, if you have any thing, give it.

ci (like our Sif’) has the two meanings of if? and whether : it goes
with the indic. or optative ; but very seldom with the subjunctive.
(See example in 67, c.)

(a) Possibility without any expression of uncertainty: ei with
indic. in both clauses.

(b) Uncertainty with the prospect of decision; éav with subjunc-
tive in the conditional, and the indic. (generally the future)
in the consequent clause *,

(c) Uncertainty without any such accessary notion: ei with the
optative in the conditional clause, and a&y with the optative
in the consequent clause.

Obs. on c.) In English we very often, indeed generally, do not mark
the contingent nature of the supposition in the conditional clause, but
say in the indicative mood: ‘if any one did this, he would do me a
great service.’ The optative in Greek expresses the notion as a mere
conception. It conveys no notion of ¢ime, and intimates no opinion as
to the existence or non-existence, possibility or impossibility of what is
supposed. In every statement therefore which means, ‘if this were
true, that would also be true,’ the optative is to be used in both clauses,
whenever no intimation is conveyed whether the thing supposed is true
or not.

(d) Impossibility, or belief that the thing is not so: ei with im-
perfect or aorist indic. im the conditional clause; &yv with
imperf. or aorist indic.° in the consequent clause.

(1) The imperfect is used for present time; and also for conditions
and consequences that, though they belong to past time, are to be repre-
sented as having duration.

5 It is implied, that he has not any thing. 7 See 335.

8 Both verbs may be in the future indicative (the verb in the conditional clause
with ef). The condition is then expressed in a more positive way, as a contemplated
event: a construction which is often adopted when the condition expresses an
event hoped for or feared; as, &i Te weicovrar Mijoot, eig Tépoag 7o Oewvov
HEEL

9 The pluperfect is used when the perfect would be the proper tense, if the
statement were not hypothetical: ei yap abrapkyn ra Wndiopara av, odK ay
Pilirmoc rocovroy UBpixer xpdvoy (would not have insulted, or have been
insulling us).

§ 13. on THE Moops. | 81. 25

(2) For conditions and consequences that refer to past time, the aorist
must be used, unless either action is to be represented as continuing }.

(3) The condition may refer to past, and the consequence to present
time.

ei éreiaOny, ovK Ay ppworouy, if I had (then) been persuaded, 1
should not (now) be out of health.

LESSON XIII.

” ~ ~ \ \ ou
1. Et revoe ere évdcicBat Coxeire, modg eue A€VETE Kal Et TIC
~ . \ >
eimety te Bovrerar, ANe~arw. 2. 'Eav pev dpa oopoc yévn, &
Tal, TaVYTEC ToL piroe Kal wavrec ool OiKEloL EGorrar 3. LwKparet
ei mpocetxoy of ‘AOnrvatin, Tavra av Eyévorvro evoaipovec, 4.
, ~ , ’ ‘ ’
"Aynaidaoc, 6 rav Aaxedatpoviwy Baciieve, Ei py pereTepmPparvro
avrov ot Srapridrae cua teivac Todurixac xpelac, axecov ay Kai THY
éAnv rav Mepowy Baowreiay cic rove oycrove Kivdvroucg KaTETTHGEY.
5. Ei yricracbe rove dove Kat rac pepipvac, dc EXovawy oi
Trovow, wavy Av wpiv gevKréov 0 TrOVTOg EdoeEY. 6. OK ay
? rd e / ~ ef Fes, > , . \ ef
éxwAvov ot vomoe Env Exaoroy Kar idtay éfovciay, Ei fi) Erepoc
A éeX , e 5 (4) , : . , > yy > € ‘4 7
ereoov éhupaiveto’ gpOdvoc yap ordcews apxny amepyacerae. :
~ ‘ el \
Deuloapuc, Eavry Karackevacaca 7agor, eveypaer, doTie av Xpnuarwy
denOy Bacireve, OurAdvTa TO pynpetor, doa [ZobAeTaL, aPeiv. Aa-
~ OREN \ * 5 , ,
petocg ovv duedkwy xphpara pev odx EVPE, ypdppace CE ETEpOLC EvETUXE
, , > \ \ * Sigil PN ae / 2
rade gpagovow’ ei py Kakoc a8’ avyp Kat xpnpatwy amAnaToe,
nn ~ ~ an ity, =
ovK av vexowv Onxac Exivece. 8. IlodNov adv déoy Hy 70 wAovreis,
ei kal TO yalpe atte curity’ viv C& dupw radra Kexwpiora 9.
. ~ x ~
Ei pj ror éxdvovy, voy ovk av evpopatvounv. 10. Avkodvoyoc
99% * U ~ of 4 X / 2 ve , \ ‘
ovoev ay Ouigopoyv Tay d\Nwy TOALY Thy LraoTHY EToinoEY, Ei Ly TO
melBecBue Toic vopotc padiora Evecoyacaro avry. 11. Tay aoe-
* 9 =e ~ > ~
KNMaTwv av EfMEpvnTO THY avrov, Et TL TEP E“od yeypager. 12.
Ei ra mapa rote dAdo Eideing Kaka, dopevoc EXoLe ay, Nixopar,
a ~ 7 c) * \ 7 ’ , ~
a vuy exec. 13. OvK avy popnrog eine, Et TP aacotc Kadoec. 14.
Ei drarreg pepynoaipeda ry Aaxedatpoviwy apyiay Kai wreovetiar,
e “\ ? U K > ‘ ~ , e ,
dravrec Gv amwoXotweba. 15. ’"Eay rovro NEyne, apaprycy.
16. "Eav rotro NéEne, dpaornon (si hoc dixeris, errabis). 17.
, : \ = i
-Eayv EXwWpev xonpal’, EEopev girove. 18. "Av yv@e ti tor ay-
Opwroc, Heiwy Ever.

1 When the actions, one or both, are to be represented as having duration, the
imperfect, which will then be used, must be construed in the condition (at least
generally) by the English pluperfect (as is often the case with the Latin imperfect
of the subjunctive). The two forms in d are often, therefore, construed in the
same way. Thus: ei joayv avdgec ayaoi, obx av mote TattTa Etacyor,
if they were (or had been) good men, they would never have suffered this treat-
ment. Ovx dy vijowy Expareét, el ph Te Kai vauTiuKoy elyev. Sometimes
the condition must be construed by the pluperfect, the consequence by would or
should, not would (or should) have: ei py T67 érdvovy, viv odk« adv ebpoa-
vouny, if I had not worked then [imperf. representing duration], 1 should not
rejoice (or be rejoicing) now.

¥

84.

*Hy PAX , 2 Ovi i t \ aN tah HD) F U C4
vy EVEAWME} ATOUVIOKELY UTED TWY OLKALWV, EV OKLUNOOPEYV

26 84. [§ 14. on THE MooDs.

(The Wolf and the Shepherds.)

19. Avxoc idwy rompévac, eaOlovrac év oknyy mpdaror, eyyve |
7 G re 7 a x , ed \ ~ 2 , !
mpocehOwy, rAlKoc, Epn, AY HY Oopufoc, ci Eyw Tovro éxoiouy !

20. Ei yor yapety, xo Ex re yevvalwy yapety, dovvai 7 é¢
tabdove Gorec ed Povdeverar. 21. Ei Oeoi re dpwory aiaypor, ovK
eiaty Oeoi. 22. M)) ae El Hees Ee, ten, ip’ exdorp TO
yévoc. 23. Hee i} ayadproros, i apeXets, i) wEoveKrat, 7 ci me-
oTol, } akparetc avOpwro dvvawr7o0 ay Pidot yevécbar;

(The Gnat on the Bull's Horn.)
24. Kovo émi Képaroc Bodc éxabécOn kal nude’ cite O€ mpdg
\ ~ ’ ~ BN , > f e \ of ame he >
tov [Jovr, ei Bap® cov rov révovta, dvaywpfjou, “O d€ Ep, ovTE
Ore WAOEC Eyvwr, ovTE EaY pevNc, pEtoee pot. a

[After dy with subj. (1) a present sometimes foliows in the apodosis * ;—which
describes the future event in a lively manner as present: (2) sometimes the
optative with ay (which represents the consequence as probable): (3) some-
times the imperative. |

25. [lav7’ Eorey ékevpeiv, éay poy Tov mévov pevyn Tee Oc TPdcEGTL
roic Cnroupevorc. 26. To yapety, Eav rie Ty aAnbeay oKory,
~ nn XN Ui

Kakoy pév gor, OAN avayKatoy Kaxdy. 27.” Ay éyyvc EOn Bava-
Toc, ovdete Povrerar Ovijckayv. 28. “Orov dy tre mpoorarevyn, Eav
q ~ ~ a.

yiyvookn Te wy Cet, Kal Tavra TopiLecDar Ovynrat, ayaBoc av
” ¢ = . > ny = z :
ein mpoaTarnc. 29. EvXafsod rue duafsodac, kav Pevdeic Warr.
[Sometimes ei with indic. future precedes an apodosis expressed by the future

indicative. See p. 24, note 8. ]
au ~ Ui

30. Ei poy xabéeercc yM@ooary, Earat oor Kaka. 31. Ov mar-
Cewov havetrar ty doicia, et Oavaouoy Ecrat THO aciKovvTL. 382.

ei Ce bofynoopeda rove Kivdvvove, cic TONLE Tapayac KATAaOTH-
Tomev Hpac adrove.
[Et with subj. is sometimes found even in Attic prose, when the notion of the
future realization of the condition is predominant. ]

33. Ov vautiKie Kat gavrov orpariatc povoy oi, ci Evoroorv
at ToXELC HofInfeioat.

§ 14. The Moods (continued).

a. yoéwe tv Oeacaipny ravra, J would gladly see this, or I
should like to see this. dvOpwrov avacéarepoy ovx av Te EVpOL,
a man (or, one) could not find a more shameless fellow. b. ov« av
pvyorc, you would not (but sometimes as positive as) you will not

* That is, the consequent clause.

§ 14. on THE Moons. | 84*—86. 27

escape. ¢. mécov iy ole etpety Ta oa KThpara Twrovpeva; how
much do you think that your possessions would fetch (literally, find)
if they were sold? d. ove torty Eva G&ydpa av dvynOijvai more
amavra ravra roagat, it is not possible that one man should ever be
able to do all this. e. rdd\Xa*? cwrw, TOAN av Eywy eireiv, I
hold my tongue about the rest, though I should have much to say.
airei puoBdr, We odrwe Teptyevdpevoe av® rHv TodEniwy, he asks
for pay on the plea that he could then conquer his enemies.

(a) The optative with &y is equivalent to our would, should, and

sometimes may, might, &c.

It properly refers (as our would and should) to a condition supposed.
Thus in (a), ‘ J would gladly see it,’ if it were possible; in (b) ‘ one could
not,’ &c. if one were to look for one.

(b) The optative with ay may sometimes be translated by the

Suture.

It is really the consequence of a conditional clause suppressed. ‘ You
would not escape,’ i.e. ‘if you were to attempt it.—The Attics were
peculiarly fond of expressing themselves in a doubtful way; of avoiding
all positiveness in their assertions; and hence this optative with dy is
used of the most positive assertions.

(ce. d. e.) ay gives to the infinitive and the participle the same

force that it gives to the optative.

Thus (as in d) the injin. gets the force of an infin. future *.

This is the common way of expressing the future after verbs of hoping,
thinking, trusting, praying, knowing, confessing, &c. when it is dependent
on a condition, expressed or implied.

Of a positive unconditional expectation, &c. the infinite without ay is
to be used; the future, if future time is to be strongly marked; if not,
the aor. or preseni, according as the action is momentary or conti-
nued. (K.)

LESSON XIV.

1. dvrec dv bporoyhaoatre dpdrvoay péycorov &yabov sivac
mode. 2 Aéyotc adv, a dei Eyer. 3. Ovk dv amopevyoe
‘ , ‘ HO , Oe a\ P) 6 , > Na
thy vocov. 4, Ta ijon yeyevnpéva ode av dvynbeinuey kwrvoa,
5. Outre od dv Ovvato dvyrevmeiy, ovr’ GAXroc oveeic. 6. “‘Hédéwe
dv wvOoipny Ore cot paiverae rovro, 7. (Bovdotpny ay, velim:
2 ‘ x‘ ~ ,
eovArcpny ay, vellem.) "EBovdopny av vpac opoiwe Epol YlyvwoKEly

2 For ra a)ha.
3 Literally, ‘as thus being-likely-to-conquer.’
£ yoagety av = scripturum esse.
yéypagévat av = scripturum fuisse.
yeapat av = (a) scripturum fuisse, or
as pres. (b) scripturum esse.
ypavey av = scripturum fore. (K.)
(yoavey ay is proved, | think, to be correct by Hartung, against Porson, Her-
mann, &c. Kiihner and Rost both agree with Hartung.)
Eg

a

84*,

85.

86.

28 86. [§ 14. on

avrov. 8. ‘Hédgwe ay KadXurXet TOUTW ETL Cceheyopny. '
dy @HOn ravra yevéoOac; 10. Ti dH éorw drra elrey 6
~ ‘ aN ~ . th G , . n* ee > ie
Tov Oavdrov; Kat wHc ErehE’TA;S HOEwWE yap ay éyw aKoU
11. ’Ey® odd @y éEvdcg Hdtoy akovoacpe i cov. 12. ’Ex
édrilw opddp’ dv oe tay Kad@Y Kal cEvGY éEpyarny ayabdy YE
Oat. 13. Exeivwe tpae fryoupae tayxuor’ av apetabae rie
, \ 4¢e ~ — ’ . * ”
raurnc. 14, Ti radi rov xpwrog NEyety ovK av Epn Tapa?
15. 'O Hepo@v Baoreve dopevoc av rove “A@nvaiove sic
’ , ” s ¢q ° \ ww
paxtay toogedéearo. 16. "Hpero avroy, ei Kat popriov
Lwoposvyny rint ay gaipey yrrov i) ro CKPATEL TOOOHKELY 5

(The Old Man and Death.)

‘ ~ e ~ ‘ \ -
Ata 6€ Tov Korov Tig Ocov amoBéWEvoe TO poptioy Tov Bavaro
kaNeiro* rou Ce Oavarov gavévroc Kai rubopevov, Ov ijy airiay av

~ e , ” ew \ , 3
mapakaXeirat, 0 yéowv Edn, “Iva ro popriov apne.

. im ~ \ ~ ~
19. "Eyw ért rovacde XG, Wore GV AvayKkacOijvat hut mp0

~ oy a n ~

tov vovv. 20. Ovx iy 0 re ay éEmoretre povot, 21. OvKw
re ay éxotnoev. 22. Tair’ oid 6 re av édpare. “Be
av / . , -%
TEKHNOLUY WE OVK av aTEKTELVE Bovyrxov’ Oo yap Ppuvexoe ec

\\ ! , ty 7) ” e nn
Tove TeTpakoalove KaTéaTngev. 24. Ov oid? et Tic ovTwWEo aY
évyalouro wore py KapPavery Ta Lwxoare apxovvra. 25, Ov‘
e o\ f
6 re opytfopevoc dvOpwroc av yvoin. 26, “Hoaxdezocg he
\ > . siN \ ’ \ 2 , ry hit
cic eic Tov avroy morapoy ovK ay éuPaine. 27. Eimwev Ore

> 5 5 * ne 4
uora elev Ta tepa Kal 6 Avip dy &woumoc ein. 28. Tedotov rT
me ’ n :
Hév TO o@pa KaKloy EXoVTL aThYTHTas TH py av dpyilecBat
\ ‘ \ > / 3 ane , ~ 7s
oe tHy Wuyiy wypotKorepwe OLaKkElev@ mTEptéTUXEC, TOUTO GE
~ / rT * > ~ » ,
29. Kipoc ei éPiwaev, torsroc ay CoKxet tpywy yevecBat,
Dwkpdrne rove eiddrac ri Ekaoroy £in Toy OvTwy, Evomtce Kae *
1) ¢ c ’ :
* sy 5 » +
adAae av éenyeicOa OvVvacbat. 31. Oipat ravtac av Opodo
, , ~ , 7
gat Tove vopove TAEiaTwY Kal peyiorwy aya0dv airlove EtvE
Avy, = ~ x 3 t
Biv To Tov avOpmrwy. 32. Ev tobe pncey av pe TouTwY
XEtoyoavra oe weiBetv, ci Ovvaoreiay pedvoy Kat wovTOY
~ / xn ‘ ”
é£ avray yevnoopevoy, 33. Harr ay pofinbetc tobe.

[With the conjunctions b7we, We (not iva), denoting purpose, the subj
is also found with ay, pointing to a condition on which the realization
purpose depends. Thus, ‘I do it that I may’ (é7we¢, w¢)—‘I do it tha
I may, &c.’ (67we av—less commonly we ay).

‘ > x > 7 ~ wv

34. Tac dperac émitndevoperv vvy tva trav addwv E

” > 3s ef n « ‘ , ’ 66 \ , } r
exwpev, UN OWE aY we pero mrEtatwy ayabwv Tov Biov |
» ~ ’ ~ et * ‘

pev. 85. Tov”Epwra det ev\aetaba, Orweo av THY peY
airou Kaotwonratl Te, akodagiay Ce pydemiay EpToLHon.

§ 15. on THE Moons. | 89—91*. 29
‘Qe ay paOne, akovcorv. 37. "Exrépdo Tourovy, we ay ayvorn
T900N-

§ 15. The Moods (continued).

a. mapéoopat icv re cén*, I will come to you (or, be with
you), if I am wanted. b. ton mapéceoOa, et re d€0e or dehoor,
he said that he would come if he were wanted. cc. rere 6)°, Gray
ad xo" rome, evruxeic, then only are you prosperous, when you
do what you ought. crore oj, drav a xpn Toujonc, ebrvyhoec, then
only will you be prosperous, when you have done*® what you ought
(tum demum quum officia tua expleveris, felix eris). d. émedav
dmavra akovonre, Kpivate, when (or after) you have heard all,
decide. e. dragfepet 6,7 GY Aaj3n, he will destroy whatever he
takes, or lays hold of (ceperit).

(a) The compounds of dy (av, érav, éresday, &c. 77) regularly

take the subjunctive. The same rule applies to relatives
with dv.

(6) When they come into connexion with past time or the oblique
narration, they either remain unchanged, or the simple words (¢i,
Ore, éemewdf—ée, Garic, daoc, &c.) take their place with the optative
(70).

(ec. d. e.) When these compounds of dy, and relatives with ay,
go with the subjunctive of the aorist, that tense marks the comple-
tion of the action, and answers to the Latin future perfect (futurum
exactum). See Obs. on 68, 2.

LESSON XV.

1. Méy éori Képcoc, ijy CddoxecOar padne. 2. Néoc ay rovn-
~ ia > / ww , 4 ’ Ys € ~ >> ,
one, yijoac Elec evaréc. 3. Oure mepukev abavaroc POY ovcEic,
Ur’, et Tw Evy Bai évoiro av evoat 4, Ava 10 ;
our, El 7% pe N, Yévotro av Eevedipwr. : av pan rte,
~ , ~ ‘ ~ - e ~d Fz / r
ravra owlecbar gi\el mp0 yijoacg’ ovTw Taicac ev madevere. 5.
. . © \
Thy apxyv thy Kara Oadaooay O7OTEpOL AY KaTaoywoLr, UTN-
, v . s ~ / > \ / c \
Kdouc £xovot Tac mAElaTacg TMV TOwY. 6. OddEic TwrOTE FKOY

e

5 ri =atall. tay re déy, if it should be at all necessary.

6 Then truly (and not before) = then only.

7 yon (oportet)—xpein, XOM, XOTVat, part. neut. (rd) xpewyv. Imperf. éypny
or xonyv (not Exon): fut. xonoee.

8 Properly, ‘ when you shall have done :’ but in English a future action, that is to
precede another futwre action, is generally put in the present or perfect tense. We
do not, that is, mark that it is now future, but consider ourselves as removed by the
*when,’ &c. to the time of its happening.

89.

90,

91.

SD Fae

30 Gi": [§ 15. on THE

civat Tuparvvidoe agetro Garep anak Krijoatro. 7. Ov TovTo
more éxeiaOny, we i) Wuyxh, Ewe péey ev Ovnr@ oopare H, GH, Ore
cé rovrov atadXayn, TEOvnker. 8. Oi orparuira Gre tlw :
Cevvod yévouvro Kati écein mpoe d&Adove ameévat, toddot K
améXettov. 9, Eya yuvaui Ev re muorevw povoy, exav arob
ov Pwoeca tad Ta O° AAN amioTae 7TAH710, Ewe dy azo
10. Avroi t~acay cuvecm\evacioba, Ewe Ta TPdypara KaTae
11. BonOyoaré por, Kai poy CtdaoKere rove cvKoparyrac, pmetlov
airy dbvacba. 12. Mi) parv@peba, pnd aicxpoc aroha
13. E’rvyxoine, cal rUxotc¢ Gowy épdc. 14. Odk ay more 6
aéuoe yévouro. 15. Mavoal vuv ijon, une’ épwrhone mépa.
M)) aroKkapne, a\da oKoret. 17. Alcatoc ic@’, iva kal eteai
oy TUXNC. 18. "Eddxer ov Pavrny weprréov dvvapuy eivat, drwe
TO TE Oodvnpa Tay veviknKdrwy KaTacPeaOein Kai pa) parny 7
mevompeva yévouto. 19. “Yxeoyero ev Tolnoey Hyde.
"EdehOnoay oi KopivOwe tov Meyapéwy vavai opac Ev oomepwe
21. Of “AOnrvaion epievro tic Yexediac dokecy. 22. Mavrayov
7H “EANAOe vopoe Ketrae rove modiTac Guvdvar Opovonaety.
Tove ypnparispove rove mapa 70 dikavoy yey voperoug hystobe
mhovray, ada Kivevvoy mormoery. 24, Hpoojeety ce Eywye vopel
éray pey ARLENE rou’ Hpac akoreiv, brwe Kae exor
Kal ouppepovrac vomove TH TOEL Onovipeba, erevdav d& vopober
TWPEV, TOC vopote Toc Ketpevouc melDeoBa, Tove O& py mewBopevor
KohaZecy, ei O€t Ta Tie TOAEWC KAGE F EXEL. “a

[The infinitive of the aorist has often a past meaning; bat is often wit
reference to time or the completion of the action. ]

25. Papev ovy Hooov abrot wpedijoat i} TUXETY TOUTOU.
“Avev rou yiyvecbar yevéoOat advvaroy. 27. To yv@vat émeo
pny tov Nafety erty. 28. Xadexov ro orev, 70 OF keheve
pacuor. 29. [lokv paov Exovrac puharrery 7] krhoacBae way
megucxev. 30, ‘Inroxparne émOupeiv CoKet Ehdoytplog yevecd
ToUTO O€ OleTal of padiora yevéaOat, El cor ovyyévolTo.

(The Hawk and the Nightingale.)

31. "Ancwy, exit dévopov Kabelopévn, Karu 70 ciwOdce Aoev. “lépak

\ f ‘ ~ ’ ~ , ? / ve > ‘2
Ct, Oeacdpevog Kai pope atopwv, auvEeiAnbev Enitrac. “H O, avat-
petoOar péddovea, éceiro Tov tépakoc ju PpwOhva’ pce yap ikavi
eivat lépakoc yaorépa mAnpovy, Oeiv Cé avTor, Tpodne TooadEdpevory,
émt ra peilw Tov dpvéwy roaTécOa, Kai 6 igpab vrodawy etmev™
"ANN Eywye appwy dy einr, ei, Tv év XEpoly Eroipyny Tpogihy adele,
TH pL) Haw dpeva TH OvoKouue.

§ 16. on THE Moons. | 94, 95. 31

§ 16. The Moods (continued).

a. wmepmov® elyev Omdr’ év dore' dcarpifor’, he had an
upper chamber whenever he stayed in town. b. Exparrev d ddfevev
air@, he did what (in each case) seemed good to him. c. ove (ev)
ido evrakrwc Kal cowry idvrac, éxyver®, he used to praise those
whom (at any time) he saw marching in good order and in silence.

(a) The optative is used of what happened often, when the time
spoken of is past. [In this use it is called ‘the optative of inde-
finite frequency.’ | :

Obs. Hermann properly observes, that the optat. does not itself express
the repetition of the act, but only carries with it the notion of indefinite-
ness, the repetition being marked by the verb of the principal sentence,
which is usually the imperfect ; sometimes a frequentative verb, or an
aorist with zodAdkuec, &c.

(1) For pres. or future time, the relatives with av, and compounds of av
would be used with the subjunctive: od¢ dy toy.

(2) To relatives ay gives in this way the force of our ever. O¢ av (=
quicumque, si quis) whoever, any man who; in plur. all who.

LESSON XVI.

\ rT ~

1. KodcdLovrat of dvOowmo ove Av Olwvra aducety. 2.“Ov ay tyi-
¢ = > © oF ;
owvrat oovipwrepov EauToy eivat, TOUTH of AvOpwror bTEpNcEwe TEL-

cy Ul / ef .
Govrar. 3. Ovroc ay ein cwhooveataroc, Gate KOoopuwraTa TAC oUp-

. °
popac gépery Cvvara. 4. Kéopoy guvddccove’ dvtiv’ av rady Tod.
5. [dy 6 re ay péddne épetv mpdrepov Excoxower TH yvopn. 6. ’Eyo
vopifw Orotot tive AY Ol TPOGTATAL Wot, TOLAvTAaG Kal TAC TOAITELAG
, 6 7 Mé ve e tora y > para , ’ wt) ‘ \ ,
yiyvecBar. 7. Méxpe rover of Ewatvor aveKrol eiot mept eréepwv heyo-
a x ‘ of ” e > ma ,
pevot, €c Goov ay Kai abroc Ekaoroe olynTat ikavoc eivar Spaoai
id af , > ~ sae 9 KH , z t
re wv ikovosy. 8. Ilarpic gore mao’ ty av mparrn tic ev. 9. Qe
~ ~ ~ Ul
av XKeHonrat ree Toc TOMY Lace Kal Tolc Kalpoic, oUTWC avayKN
kal ro ré\oc éxGaivey é& adrov. 10. Oi ’"AOnvatoe Aiiovy ovc
py povoe vik@erv ove ay pera Evppaywr dtvacba. 11. Kugoc
‘ . . iN ,

ovorivac padtora dpyn Ta Kala ClwKovTac, ToUTOUC Taoate Tt
plate éyéoaipev. 12. TloddaKte Kat tov ardvTwy diwy for oic
= : = , = \
Ewopa TépmovTa Tavra avroy oic yobeic Tuyo. 18. Kupoc det

2 , e , 5 ~? ty ’ a ef >
érepeAeTO, OTOTE GUaKHVOLEY TIVEC Tap’ ai’Tw, OTwE EvVXApLO-

ei fy ~

rorarot Te apa NOyour éuPAnOijoovrae Kal TapoppwrTec Eig Taya-
Ody. 14. ’Ev Kedawaic, rie @puyiacg wédee oikoupévyn, peyddy

9 Jmep@ov, adj. understand oiknpa. wimepwioc, Woc, from UTE, as TaTpwioc,
—oc, from marno. P.

1 dorv is used of Athens, as we use ‘ town’ of London.

2 drarpiBery, to rub (or wear) away, xpovov, Biov (conterere tempus, terere

vitam). Without ace. to linger, stay, &c.
3 The imperfect of an habitual action: translated by ‘used to,’ &c. See 2, Obs,

94.

98.

99.

32 98, 99. [§ 17. oN THE MoopDs.

Kal evoaiuiont, 7@ vewréow Kipw Bacirera jy Kat io é
Hom, TG 04 04 citera av Kal mupadEetoog péyac,
, ‘ > ~

aypiwy Onpiwy mAHpyc, A Exetvoeg EOHpEvEY Gd inmov, OwOTE yup-=
, 3 , c , ay \ ef 1-4 ~ > rs
vacae [povNOLTO EaVTOV TE Kal TOVe immove. 15. Tije Appeviag
~ \ € s af Wal ~ -~
The Tpoc eoTwevav vrapxoe Hv TyoiPaloc 7) Paost ovTw pirog
yevomevoc, Wore, OT OTE TapEtnN, OVdEic &dOC Pactiéa Ett TOY immoY

ap) ,
aveadXev. 16. ’Aynoidaoc, Ordre evrvyoin, ovK avOpwrwy

. ~ li ~
uTepe@povel, AANA Deotc yapry Hoew 17. Vovéwy apedeiv, ovre Dede,
54 ” ~ ow er Al \ , + oN ’ \ 9 ,
ovre AVvOpwroc vouy Exwv Cupfjovdoc Tore YEVOLT AY ovCElE OVOEM.
18. “Ext rate Bacwtéwe Bipacc roAN}y pev owdposvynv Katapa bor
” ’ ‘ ° 2 >\ a 2h ay ise PISCE Ts ? , e t
av TW, aioxoov OUCEY OUTE GAKOVGaL, OVT idEly EaoTiy. 19. ‘Omdre
amiovey mpoc TO AAXO oTpaTEvpA, TATA EacyXoV.
(The Wolf and the Kid.)

20. "Eoidoc, vorepioaca ric Toipyvnc, vro AvKoV KaTEOLWKETO.
’ ~ \ 4 * ‘ > A, > / > . , er
Extorpageioa Ce moog aurov, eimev' "QQ XuKE, Ewe TETELoMAL, O7t

~ ¢ ware f ~

cov Poopa yeryoomat, iva py andwe aToBavw, avAnoov TpwTOY, Orwe
dpxjowna. Tou c& AvKov av\ovryToe, Kai The Eolpov Gpyouperne,
a , , r, \ , 2- a A aD: \ ey
oi KUvec, akovoayrec, TOV UKOY éctwxov. ‘O Oé, ETLoTpapElc, TH EploH
gnotit Ackaiwe ravra poe yiverau’ Eder yao pe, pdyepov Ovra, avAn-
THY poy pypretabar.

§ 17. On the Moods (continued).

a. Bovrec* ody oxoTw@pev; do you wish, then, that we- should
consider (the question)? 6. ré0ev Bove dpEwpac; what do you
wish me to begin with? c. ri tow; what shall Ido? what am J to
do? xot tparwpar; whither shall I turn myself? d. eirw obv
got 70 airtov; shall I then tell you the cause? e. viv axovow®
atic —; shall I now hear again —? or; am I now to hear
again ?

The subjunctive is used in doubling questions, either alone, or
after Povdet, OéXetc (do you wish 7).

So also after ok &yw (or oda: 67, b), and azopw(éw) I am at a loss,
iowrG@(dw) ask, Cnr&(éw) seek. (Optat. after the historical tenses,
67, b.)

Obs. The deliberative subjunctive is sometimes used with ay, if a con-
dilion is referred to; seldom, however, in direct questions: more fre«
quently in indirect ones. (Kiihner.)

LESSON XVII.

" ~ s & / ~
1. Etwwperv ij ovyopev 7 Tt Opagopev; 2. "Aye oKoTa@mev Kal?
fy Exaorov. 3. Pepe Oy TELpaNG poe bude amoloyioacOa. 4,°A

4 W. 48. Obs. 1, note. B. 70.
5 The subjunctive used in this way (subjunctivus dubifativus or deliberativus )
must not be mistaken for the future.

§ 17. on THE Moons. | 99. 33

pop KaréOov po) avédyn. 5. Kav frosoc Ss gaidov pare EE
pnre Epyaon pyoev. 6. Swra. Loi y' & Kkarapare ows 'y
‘a OicOa didre Baupalerc i) Eyw oo eimw; Idvu ye eizée. 8.
Tadavrov ¥ mpolt: py) AGBw; 9. Thy Tov Kwpm@coy moo0upiav
Tov yedoia éic Tove avOpwrove eimeivy 7 Tapadexwpmeda; 10.

ne
a
Ww;

Hlég paxwpae Ovnroc ov Ocig riyn; 11. Té recodpeOa; wot
pvywpmev; 12. Paper oirwe i pi PGpmev; 13. Bovddec oe OG
poBnOjvac; 14. BovXer hpetce mode tude avrove irep Tay ddNwv
apotoBnraGpev; 15. BovAXeoWe ro ddov mpdypa aApGpev kai
py EnrGper; 16. Ti Bodr\JecOe cizw; 17. OG Povdecbe
OwdeKarny vac cicoicey; 18. LUdrepa Deere cor padOaka Wevdn
héyw i) oxhig’ ani gpale* of) yap i) Kpiowc. Eur. 19. “AXN Oc
Bane, twuev. 20. Xwpeir’, érecyopeOa. 21. Devdwped’
avopay evyevOv, derOwpeba’ Kaxove 6 atomTUWpEY Worep Got.
22.”"Aye oxorw@pev Kal’ ty exacroy, 23. “Ayere karaXiTto-
lev rove émirndeworarovc. 24. Pipe viv AvahaPwpev warty TH
perhpyn tag éemrdgecc. 25. Dépe Oo) mpd épmavrov avarkaBw 6
héyerc. 26. Djoec, Grav ro pera TovTO onc. Aéye On, LOw, Edn.
27. Liya, trvouc padw.

(How Elephants are taken and tamed.)

28. ‘H Opa rev édedavTwy Tordde Eoriv* avaPpavrec ert Tac
Tov TWacowy Kai avdpeioy SubKovet, kal drav Karahdwor, romrery
mpoorarrovar TovTote éwe Av éxhiowor. Tore d& éhepavriorije Emt-
moyoac KarevOuver TO CpeTavw" Taxéwe O€ peTa TadTa TIOaccEvETaL
kat meBapyet. “EmiBeBnxdroc prev ovv tov édehavTioToOv amayTec
moaeic iow Oray © arojdn, of pév, of C ov" adda ToOY ELayplouUpevwY

Paetc T TOPIN, OL MEV, YpLoup

‘ , /, f ~ ul y

Ta mpdaOia oKkéhy Ceopevovar cetpaie, iv’ Hovxagwou.

[%* The third person is also found in the subjunctivus deliberativus more fre-
quently than is commonly supposed, though there is usually some various
reading.” Kriiger.]

29. Ildrepdv o€ rte, Aicxivn, ric TOAEwC EXOpodv 7} Emov Eivac ON 5

30. Tixai rocyon; SyrH TodAdG avaXdlokery éfov EXaTTW, Kai TavTUG
~ y~ i

Geparevery PovrAnrar, Ov’ i rpeic &dv; 31. Hdrepa pr og dikny

i} peiZw Ooin dtxaiwe 3 32. Tav@ otro wetoO@orv rep avray cE

~ ‘ ~ ~ Uj “=

moiv Kat ta Tie one avaccAnoiac Kat rovnpiac Epya éf’ EavTove

avadééwvrat; 33. Ti ror adv otv Néywpev; 34. “Eyw yap

2, > S S 5 t
rouro, ® Lpwraydpa, ovk gpny dwakroy elivat, ool Ce NEyovTe ovK

\ ~
éxw Orwe dv drioTa®.

6 Ti eiry Tic; Dem. 21, 197; Plat. Soph. 225, zrot ruc gvyy; Soph.
403; Ar. Plut. 438. Comp. : ZEsch. 3, 209, mot tie eXOy; Soph. aid. R. a
Plat. Men. 92, zot é\wv evpy Tv adnOeav ; Din. 1, 8, Tivoe eivexa Kara-
OexOy Towvroy ~pyov; Dem, 20,117, ri momowow ; Dem. AY

FE

1038.

104.

34 102—105. [§ 18. on:

§ 18. The moods in oblique narration.

a. et Te Exoe (or Exe), Ey dwoew™. B. El Te Exot, Edy €
dy. c. €t Te elyer, Eon Covvac &dvy.——Compare Examples

(a) When conditional propositions occur in oblique nari
(72, c), the consequent clause is in the infinitive. , ;

(6) Instead, therefore, of the optative with ay (in 79, ¢.) Ww
have the infin. with ay.

(c) Instead of the imperfect or aorist with ay (79, -
have the present or aorist infin. with av.

(a) Instead of the indic. future (79, 6.) we shall have the 7
future ; and «i with optative instead of éav with subj.,
connexion with past time.

Thus where we should have had in the consequent clause,
F Towip ay f Tomoye dy merorhcoye e
TOUjCW > , ” , , # ? if » ah
Emotouv ay | éxoinsa ay ETETOLNKELY

we shall have,
TOUMOELY movety &v ToWoat cv TETOLNKEVO

Rem. But here (as in oblique narration generally) the sz
(which more regularly accompanies the principal tenses) is al
stand after historical tenses: and after both principal and historia
an indicative is very common.

LESSON XVIII. ‘

1. Kipoc tréoyero rote guydaw, ci kakée carampagere
& gorparevero, py Tpdcbev mavoac0ac mwely avrovg Kara
oixade. 2. Zevopwv MeyaBily éexéorecrer, jv pev avroc
éavT@ aTocovvat Ta xXphpara’ ei Of Te TADOL, AvaDEtvaL |
A€yount, Ev O10 Gre Onunyopeiv ay ps paing. 4. Nopilw vpae
elvat Kal marplou Kat pidove Kai cuppaxoue* Kal ovy opi vy
oi pat eivar Tipuwoc, O7rou av o° vpoy C Eonpoc ay, ovK ay ikavoc .
oipat ovr’ adv dirovy whedijoa, ovr ay éxOpov adebacBat,
Ilo@rov pev otopac dy tude péya dvijoac TO orparevpa, et
peecHOnre Orwe avti TOY UTo\WNOTwWY WE TaXLOTA OTPAaTH
Aoxayol avriaracraboow. 6. “Emewoay C& karaorhaonode Tove
Xovrac, Oaove Cet, ijy Kai Tove &ANoVe oTparwrac cGuAAEYHTE
napabapouryre, pas: ay bpaic mavu év Kai 7 047) ai
he AEVy) mpoe oe, “‘HodkXece, eidvia Tove yevynoavTac ee) kat
guow my ony €v TH fea: eazaOueU ee é& wy édrilo, €t niyy
épe OCov TPaTOLO, opoog’ dv oe tov Kad@v Kai oEpvoYy Ep"
ayaboy yevécOar, Xn. 8. "EOvopny, ei BédXrwov ety dpy ep
éxirpéWar rabvrnv Thy apyyy, Kab poe ot Ocoi ey Tote tepote Eonpm

See 86, x.

7 Also et re éxyee (or ExoL), En OWGEY ay.

§ 19. oF AND pi. | 107—110. 35

A ~ vv eT . e
Wore kat idwryvy adv yvovat (= éeyvw uy, would have perceived) dre
, 4 Ona =
ravrne Tie povapxiac améxecOai pe det. 9. “EvOupnOijvae xp) dre
ovdeic éoriv avOoWTwY hice ovTE dALyapXLKOE OUTE OnpoKPaTtKéc.
10. ’Apgorépwy a&woy aKovoat, évOupoupéevoue Ore ovr’ av éxeiva
~ \. ay? a” ~

OUvatyTo roeiy po} ETéepwY aUsTPUTTOYTWY, OUT’ AY vuY eTEXEL-
pnoav édOeiv po) tO TeV avrw@y oidpevor owOHjoecOa. 11. Eirev
Ort ovdey airo péXot TOU Hperepov Oopiov. 12. Kar’ odéyac
vavc CueiNovro, dudre OVK Hy wAEiooL TPOGTXELY. 13. "Ewecdy

~ ~ a I~ ~
mavra Towvvrec Oikny map’ a’r@y ovK ay dvvataDe dafrely, THE
ovK aicypoy tpiy Kat Hvrivody amoduretv; 14. Ei py puracerc
, ° > ~ ‘ iy ’ iu ~ 27 ew
pixo’, amoXeicg ra petGova. 15. ’Ev rourm Kexwvobar ECoKer ExacTOG
@ py Tur Kal avroc tpyw wapiiv. 16. "Or copia py ToocEln
, ~ \ / \
Taane aperije TO péytotov pépoc, ovkK ay Ere TeAEwe AyuOc yevopEvoc
> , \ , e \ Se OMS = , .
evoaipwy more yévoiro. 17. "Orav per Tove adtkovvrac Aare, ToVE
évTuyxavovrac KohaZere.

§ 19. od and pi.

a. ovk éOedev gyoiv, he says that he does not choose. b. vopilec
ov Kadov eivat, he thinks that it is not honorable. c. ov dvvarat
ovr ev Néyerv, OUT Ev ToLEY Tove Pidouc, he cannot either speak
well of his friends, or treat them well. d. ovk ékijy scicehOciv rapa
Tov oTparnyov, Ordre pry cxoaZor, persons were not allowed to go in
to the general, when he was not at leisure. (Here a condition is im-
plied: if he was not at leisure at that time.)

1) Ov denies independently and directly.

2) My does not deny independently and directly, but in reference
to something else ; to some supposed case, condition, or pur-
pose ; or in the expression of some fear, solicitude, or care.

1) My is used in all prohibitions (see 32).

2) With all conditional particles, ci, gay (jv, dv), bray, érecday,
&e., and with Ore, éxdre, ‘when,’ if a condition is im-
plied (d).

3) With all particles expressing intention or purpose ; iva, érwe,
ac, &e.

. Note.—In the same cases the compounds of pz will be used, when
required: i.e. pndeic, pnxérit, &e., not ovdeic, ovKére.

But ov is used with 671, we (that): and also with éei, éresdy
(when, after, and as causal conjunctions, as, since), because they

relate to actual facts.

107.

LOZ:

108.

109.

(a. b.) Ov is also (generally) used, when the opinions, &c. of 110,

another person are stated in oblique narration.
For though these seem to be dependent, they are only distinguished

from direct assertions in form.
F 2

111.

36 ia [§ 19. of

(c.) In negative propositions, indefinite pronouns and adve
should be translated into Greek by the corresponding negati
forms. ‘

(1) Hence the particles for neither—nor are to be used for either—
after a negative; and no, nobody, no where, fer any, any body, an
where, &c. :

(2) The forms compounded with od or py (as oddeic, ovreE—
pyre, &c.) are to be used according as the principal negative o
proposition is of (or a compound of ov) or pu (or a compound of

LESSON XIX.

1. “Oray pev—toyjrov pndev goPwvrat, pectoici ow ara
drav Cé i xEyp@va 7) wodepiove deiowor, Ta KEedevdpeva TaYTa
ovo. 2. ’Avijp Cikatde éorwy ovx 6 pi adcKGy, AN bore a0
cuvapevoc pry Bovrerac. 3. My ofr adixnO@. 4. My doxa
dpavrec av ompeba odk aytitice aibic dv uTwpeBa. 5.
ated Tov NOyoy KaTraXirwper. 6.°A pH KaréBov po) av
7. Mnoérore ynpn poe cic evvouc épol. 8. Mnoev
aura yévynrat, add\a wapackeva lor, drwc Epe Kal oe poetic dec
9. Ob ph 'ore Katpdc py pakpay Bovdov eye. 10.
oiécOw pe éyety we Sukatoobyn éori dudaxrdv. 11. Mi) Wed
© Zed Tig Extovene EAréOoc. 12. “Qy ovroc oe éknrarnoe, pn OY
diknv. 13. My } Pia ce pydapoco viknoarw. 14. Mi zpeo
fudoparoc Toupov peracxetv, aN EdevOéowe Oavw. 15. OdK
ovTE TELXOC OVTE KPNpwara OUT GAO dvadUAaKTOY OVOEY OE
16. cdc ovCapy obdapsc dctKoe, Kal obK EoTLV aiT@ dpowd
ovdéry i O¢ av Hpwy yévowro Otkatdraroc. 17. To povoeoéc OVO
Tore ovdapy ovdapwe addoiwow ovdepiay évdeyerar. 18. “Oe
av 70 Oukaoryovov KaradyngioOn, mapadoBetc roic evdeka TeOva
abOnpepdv' éav 6€& eic¢ apyipioy KkaralngicOn, awoticaTw ev EvoE
Hpepace pera THY OiKny, Eay jo} wWapaypipa Ovynrac amorivey®
6€ Tov &morica EipxOyTw. EVOXOL 6& EoTwoay Taicde Taic ai
Kat of cic Ta oikerKa owpara éLapapravorytec. 19. “Y repppo
plev Hpac, vropévovar OC ov. 20. 7Hy 6 morapoc daave dev
TaxXéor pev ov, wuKvoic C&. 21. Zuppayor éyevopeOa roe A
yalowe ovK él Karadovdwoe THY ‘EAAQvwY, aX ew’ éXevbepo
22. Lwxparne exipedetobae Oeove évopilev avOpwrwv ovx Ov Tp
ot Grow vopiGovory. 23. Ot “EXAnvec TO wadat érparovro
Anoteiay, iyyoupévwv avepov ob THy ddvyaTwrdrur. 24. My
Oxveire, wNT aAPHT Eroc kaxdy. 25. Mndevi cuppopav dverdione.
26. Ei exec jpty émoetéat, we OLoaKrov éore F apEeTh, Ly 600
onc, aN éridekov. 27. Ei ph pynoe ravra adyOH elvar, rh
mapacéowke Tove oikérac; 28. "Eay mepi rov dpdroByrhowor

§ 20. verBALS IN reoc.]| 114—120. 37

pH on 6 Erepoc tov Erepov dpOwc AEyetv, Yaderaivovety. 29.
> . Ke e ~ ‘ 95 F a CH ee SN ~ ” ‘ ~ \
EyOoav ovroc atro mpdc eué, Av 7 Eyw O@ Gy TE LH OO, dyoty
p ¢
eciva. 30. "Ear od hacky epecbe airov. 31. ’"Eay pa) rooc-
HU PY woe
~ e ~ , ~ > , ’ ,
TOUTAL VUw@Y KovELY. © tpetic éxeivov e0eXeTe Akoverv. 32.
’
Ei riveg yvopny pr) éewirnodeiay eixov, ovx ot axdyreg rovTwy
altrwoi eiowv.

§ 20. Verbals in réoc.

a. G. ércOupnréov éari rije aperijc, we, you, &c. should desire
virtue. D. éxtyetcpnréoy éart TO zoyy, we, you, &c. should
set about the work. A. koXaoréov éari rov maida, we, you,
&e. should punish the boy. 0b. doxnréov éori cor ry apeTHy,
or doxnréa éori oor aperh, you should cultivate virtue. c.
mevoréov éotly airov, we must persuade him. evoréov Early avro,
we must obey him.

N. B. These examples may all be translated passively. Virtue
should be cultivated, &c.

These verbals are formed both from trans. and intrans. verbs; and also from
mid. (deponent) verbs, since they are sometimes used in a passive meaning.

(a) They are passive, and take the agent in the dative ; but they
also govern the object in the same case as the verbs from which they
come.

(a) When used in the neuter (with the agent in the dat. omitted),
they are equivalent to the participle in dus used in the same way,
and express: ‘one must, ought,’ &c.; ‘we, you, &c. must, ought,’
&c.; or, ‘is to be, &c.

(6) When formed from transitive verbs, they may also be used in
agreement with the object, the agent being still in the dative.

Here, too, they exactly agree with the participle in dus.
Two peculiarities in Attic Greek deserve notice :
1. The neut. plur. is used as well as the neut. sing.
2. The agent is sometimes put in the accus. as well as the object.

(c) When a verb has two constructions with different meanings,
the verbal adjective sometimes has both: thus weoréov with accus.

has the meaning of persuade (qeiBev tiva); with the dat. that of to
obey (meiBecai rv).

LESSON XX.

1. Ov AOvpnréov, & avodpec ’AOnvaio, roic Tapovor Tpaypaour,
+> ° , , ” ~ ree ~ ~ , eatin
ove ei Tavu gavrwe Exe Ooxet. 2. AdTH 7H Yuxn Qearéov abra
. ’ , ‘ U ~
ra mpdypara. 3. [poarperéoy pérproy pera Ctxacoovync ardor
a , ~ a , ~ \ s
) péyav wAovroy per aduiac. 4. Maoav pev kaxiav pevk-

114,

115.

116.

117.

118.

119.

120.

38 123—125. [§ 21. pouBLE acct

réov éart rote vovr Exovor, padtora O& Ty TEOvEciaY,

Oi Aaxkedarpdvioe op@vtec Tiv ’AOnvaiwy avlopérny cvvapuy

Bovvro, Kal ovKére avacyxerdy erowvdvTo, aN ExcyelpyTea

> , , N ties t cy ‘ U ~ fi

eivat Taon mpolupit; kai KaOarpereéa H iayve (ravrne THe 70
. ~ , t

6. Ei repaoOar PotrEr, OPetnréa coe h wodtc Eotiv. Te

éXeov. 8. Tov Bovdrdédpmevoy evdaipova eivac swhpoe

P) f \ 3 , ] , > \ ~

twkréov kal doxnréov. 9. “Amwaddakréoyv tory ipiv a
~ ~ ’ , ’ \ tc - ~ » /

Tov Kakov, draddakréoy éortly hiv rou avOowzov. 10.
, > \ € ~ \ ov > i > \ ~

aoréov éovly tyiy tov dvdpa. 11. Wecoréov éorty hiv

vO pote.

wi

(The Ephemeron.)

12. Hepi rov"Yravy morapoy roy wept Béaropoy rov Kuppeég
yiyverac Gwov mrEpwrov rerpamovy. Zh oe rovro Kal wérerae
EwOtvov péxpe Seine’ Karapepopévov Ce rod ijiov, amopapaive
kal dpa Ovopévy aroOryjoKe, Pidoay jpéoav play’ dw Kat Kade

“Egnpepor.

§ 21. Double Accusative.

a. OnBaiove yphpara® yrncay', they asked the Thebans
money. b. ov ce droxovfw ravra, I will not hide this from yo
C. Tove ToXEplove THY vavY arecrephKapev, we have depri
the enemy of their ship. d. éredoxovor rove raidac owppoovyny,
they teach the boys modesty (moderation or self-restraint). e. Tov
maida ééécuae tov yirwva, he stript the boy of his tunic.

Verbs of taking away from, teaching, concealing, asking, repay-

ing, putting on or off, take two accusatives.
[@a> ef py Oia.... (if not through =) but for... .].

Obs. 1. The double acc. is, of course, also found after verbs that in t
pass. are followed by a nominative; such as verbs of making, calling,
thinking, declaring any body any thing: also in the phrases to do
or ill to any body ; speak well or ill of any body, when the well or ill
expressed by a neut. adj. Thus zroveivy (wparrey, toyalecOa) aya
(or kaka) riva’ Déyew (eizetiv) ayaba (or kaka) Tva. A seco
acc. also follows many other verbs that are modified by a newt. pronoun or
indef. numeral. bh

Obs. 2. A second accusative is also found after many verbs that take an
accusative cognate significationis (127): the verb with its kindred accu=
sative forming virtually a single notion. Thus, wadsiay wadedew (to
teach a lesson), ypapnyv ypapecOa (to write a writ = to indict, or im-
peach): both of which might be followed by an acc. of person.

9 From ypdopa (see 8, a). It is only in the plur. that it means money, &c.
Properly, a thing used. .
1 aireioQac in the mid. (sibi aliquid expetere) does not take two accusatives, but
one ace. and mapa; or one noun and an infin. Poppo. [’AgatpetcOat Tivog Tt
is also found: seldom tia Tuvog. | “

§ 21. pouBLE AccusATIVE. | 125. 39

LESSON XXI.

1. Ovdéva mwrore ypadiv éypapapnv. 2. 'O wodepog
la . \
deivnoroy matdeiay avdrove éraldevacev. 3. OU xpi) piphoece
. ~ \ ’

Tovnpac pupetobae rove woXepiouc. 4. “Qpxwoav mavrag
\ , e \ ~ ,
TovG peylorovc OpKovg. 5. “Epe 6 maryp rivy rev raidwy
i , wo ‘ Ea e ~ U
matdeiay yNloxpwe Erpedev. 6. Tov dvdpa opooyet rimrecy
rac wAnydc. 7. Iaic péyac puxpoy exwy xir@va Erepov Taida
piikpov péyav exovra yxiTova éxOUVaoac avrov Tov pey Eavrov
> a > ‘ \ ai +> , ae > , , \
éketvov Hupiece, TOY O Exeivov avroc évédv, 8. MédXere Tove
Oeovcg airety raya0a. 9. Iparrere adrov ra xpipara.

XN e ~ ~ ‘
10. Lwxpdrne rove eavrov ErcOvpovtyvrac ovK éEtparrero xXpH-
para. 11. "Hopwrwy Kipov ra ddgavra rh orparig. 12.
Awyeirwv ry Ovyarépa Expube tov Odvaroy Tov avopdc. 18.
‘O xpdvoc xal 4 éurecpia ra py) KaN@E EXxovTa EKOLOMOKEL TOVE
> / ~ >» If Ce ats 5 t ? ~
avOowrove. 14. Tair eorty ad eyo Swkoarny enacva. 15.
Tove acOevovrrac ota vpiler, ri det NEyetvy; 16.‘H yf rovdc
dpisra OepamevovTac avriv wrEtora ayada avreiworet, 17.
‘O wohkd\a kaka dOpdv rove &AOvVE Kal TaoxEL avTOg Toa
e > ’ \ ? / ‘\ ’
érepa. 18. Oi rovnpol dei re KakOv Epyalovrat Tove éyyuraTw
« ~ ” ’ ~ / > ’ /
éauvtwyv Ovrac. 19. Tauri pe wocovorv, 20. Ti p’ einpyacw;
21. Tiv Oedv rove orepdvove ceavdiyjkaciy. 22. To ifpeov
Tig Katnyopiac éuauvrov ameorépnoa. 23. MWoowv ameoré-
ena0e; ovxi DPwxéac; ov HvrAac; 24. Ta orepopeva rijc
auT@y apeThe KakWc TO avtay Epyor épydoera. 25. Tov azo-
~ XN , c ~ / ‘
orepouvTa Tove deaTOrac Eavrou KoddZec. 26. Tove decpo-
popouc ta Ota AdynohpeOa. 27. Ol wreovexrar Tov &XAwWY
dgatpovvrar xpypara, 28. Tic Owpedc agnpéOn. 29. Aca
ye bpac avrove mdda av amodwXetre, 30. Baivovrar ot"EXAn-
veg KoaTHoavTes av THY Paoiéwe toaypdrwy, ei por) Ota Kipoyr.
b] » VY ~ ‘ ,

31. "Eddxouy &y mavra Ere thw KaradaPeiy, ci pr) Ora THY EKeEl-
vou péXAnov. 32. Oi “AOnvaioe “AwodAdOdwpov rov Kude-
kKnvov mwodAaktge orparnyorv etrovro. 33. Kipwc yerdpe-
voc 6 IlepexXij¢g rig Lapov (atrn yap vijoog adeorHKee amd Tey
"AOnrvaiwy) Kai Ko\doac Tove airiove rite dmootrdcewc, Etoadiaro
rove Mapiove rac eic rv wodtopkiay yeyervnpéevac da-
TAVAC, TYLyodpEvog ad’Tac radavrwy crakociwy. 34. Ovxovy eixdc
2 Ed Pr. KN ie yA , , \ ~
gory aAAov YE On 7) MaLvopEevoy dvopa yétwra TidecOat ra ratc
moNeoe vopeloperva, 35. Kotviyy mpoonke mavrwy pnrépa
\ , Ul ek’ A ~ > 9. 97 ee |
THY Twarploa vopilery, Kai xaptorhora tpop@y amocdidvae Kal
~ ~ > ~ / / , \
Tig Tov vouwy avtov yvaoewc. 36. Répéng orparevwy ext THv
e , rZ OF B ae AN , > t ‘ ,
F\Adda mpoekéreue xypuxac kal mpooeratey, cic maoag Tac modEtg
igvae kat rove “EXAnvae airety vowp kai yijv. 387. Baoléwe

127.

128.
129.

130,

131.

a

40 127—131. [§ 22. THE accusaTn

ayalod Epyor éori rove apxopévouve we trEtoTa ayaba
38. ‘H yi rove dpuora Oepamwevorvrac airy mNEloTa ay
adyrevoet. 39. Oi wovnpol dei re KaKOY épyalovrat TOVvE eyy
éavrov Ovrac. 40. loka Kaka eizev dvOpwmove. 41.
Ecxata éeyov dAAHAovE. 42. Ywxpdrync Kai ocwppoovvy
édidake TOUVC auvdrYTac 43. Tlowvow ot rexvira, @
didoxador avrove émaidevoay, 44. Tpia pova rode rai
mawsvovory ot Iépoa, immevery cat rotevery cal ddnOilecOar.
"Avapvijcw bac Tove TaY Tpoydrwy THY Hperéeowy Kevoune
46. OU ce Kpidw tiv épiy yvopny. 47. ’Epwro ce rac.
pilwy roxac. 48. Noy or épeé modXdot oikérac otrov air
modAot C& iparea. 49. Thy mod tov ’AOnvaiwy ovddsic
ématvéoeey, Ore TrocovToy wARO0E xXenparwr eiompagaca Tove
Tum pmaxove eic Ty akporo\w avyveyKer.

§ 22. The Accusative after Passive and Neuter Verbs.
a. apapebele? rHyv apxHv, having had his government taken fr
him. 6. 6 Xwxparne éemirpérerac rv diacray, Socrates is
trusted with the arbitration; mweriorevpac® rovro, this is entr
to me, or I am entrusted with this. cc. éxxotelg TOVE dpOarpod
having had his eyes knocked out. d. peiv yadda, to flow with mi
énv* Biov, to live a life; kvdvvevey xivdvvoy, to brave a dange
mO\EMov ToEpety, to wage a4 war; Yrvov Koysdoba, to sleep a sh
e. éviknoe TOVE PapPapove tiv éy Mapadéve payny, he cor
quered the barbarians in the battle of Marathon.
The accus. of the active becomes the nom. of the passive.
(a) If the verb governs two accusatives, that of the person becom
the nominative ; that of the thing continues to be the object of t
passive verb, as in Latin. But also, ‘
(b) The dat. of the active sometimes becomes the nom. of ©
passive ; ; the object of the active continuing to be the object of -
passive in the accusative (émirpérety, meorevety Tivé TL). ie
(d) Intransitive verbs take an ace. of a noun of kindred meaning ;
and (as in peiy yada) of one that restricts the general notion of ihe
verb to a particular instance.

(e) Here the ordinary accus. of the object is found together with this
limiting accusative.

C

=

> ap-ayptw. See * atpéw.
~ eyo TLITEVOMAL (v6 Twvoc), I am trusted, confided in, or believed.
§ Law, xpdopar, wewaw, Oubaw (live, use, hunger, thirst), contract aé into 7

(not a). 20, Cyc, &c.

§ 22. THE AccUSATIVE. | 131. 41

LESSON XXII.

1. "Edeizovro G& Trav roXeniwy ovvetteypevoe TLvec, Kat TH pL)
ft Y ’

LZ ~ + ’ ~
duvapeva tov irolvyiwy ipmalor, Kat adijAore EMaXovTO TEpl avTOY.
Le vl , \ \ ~ ~ e , G \ ~
EXeimovro 6€ kal rav orpatwroy ol te OtepOappévoe bro Tij¢

, \ 3 \ e 8 = , \ > ,
XLovog TOUE OpOarpove, ot TE UTO TOU Wuxoue TOUVE OAKTUAOVE
Tav modwy amoceonmorec. 2 Oi KopivOit ravra ereorad-
févoe avexwpovy. 3. Ei Evyxwpioete, kat ado Te peetlov
¥ ‘ > y € ‘ > , \
evOuc éextrayxOiaoscobe. 4. Ot orparnya anrorpnGévrec rac
Kedaae érehevrnoay. 5. ‘“Ewpwy rov Pilirroy brep apxiic Tov
6g UaXpor Exxexoppevor, THY KNElY KaTEayora, THY XETpG,
TO okéXOC TETHOWPEVOY (Dem.). 6. Aci roy orpariwrny poeia-
Gar rov doxovra, ci péedrtee duAaKaC pudacerv. 7. “AGhvnow o
on , > [Te ays > s (ar Spee EO¢ P)
moc EoTtvy O ApXwWY Tag apyxac. 8. Ov éep@vtec eVEhovot Cov-
Nelac OovXEvELY olac ovd ay dovroe oddcic. 9. Zhoerce Biov
Kpararov, ijv Ouvpov kparne (Men.). 10. Adyw Piov efne 11.
Ilotoc &v ein Odvaroe KadNiwy 7) Ov ay KaANOTA TLC ATODaYOL;

~ ~ ~
12. “Excdyjpovg orpareiac modu amo Tie Eavroy ovK éEnecay ot
“EXAnvec. 18. Tov tepov wéNepov éorparevoay. 14. ‘H
Képxvpa abrdpkn Oéouv Exetto. 15, Tov rip rode Cet cuppépovra
yapov prnorevecy Exacrov. 16. Aayw PBiov Sie deco Kai
roeuwy. 17. Agopac dexaiay dénary. 18. Ot avdpetoe ovr’
> \ , ~ wos ’ . roe ») ee
aicxpovc PbPove goPovrrat, oi7 aicxpa Dappn Dappovorr.
19. Agéato dv od Liv rov Ploy &ruvra yodpevoe Oovac Tae
Heyiarac; 20. "lazpot dewvdraro ay yévowwrTo, ei avrol Taoac

‘ & , f , J , * ~
vogovc Kapoteyv. 21. Tic Kivouvocg peiCwy avOpwrote i) YEeymvoc
ee ~ AY / 9 ’ 7 at. ~ She 72 a
Opa mretiv THY OaXacoav; 22. Ovx Ear oikKEtY OiKiay avev
Kaxou (Gn.). 23. Aci yuvaixa ev vikeiv THY oixéiayv, 24. Tapove
ev , é \ a , ~ 9- =
Ogot omEVCOVGL pu) TETPWpLEVOVE parny Tovovory (Eur.). 25. Nov

~ > , 7 y 9 D3 } U \ ,
gauvr@ ravaytia omevoetc, 26. Srovddlopev rv ppovynacy

\

kat rad\A\a mavra ra Kkaha. 27. Tihv rapackevi}y dracav
éretyovrat, 28. Heoroavas rpovOupnOn tHv EvpBaorr. 29.
BidoacOae éfovdovro tov EorXovy. 30. Ty Oovyy épwrd,
ei ovx ayabdy éorw. 81, Xaderdv doxei rO aroKpivacbat Ta
épwropeva. 32.’Arap cLwmay ra ye Oikat’ ov xpH more (Eur.).
33. Deomret Tov Adyor tpwrv. 34. Ovdey ddAro Crddckerae
EA A > s e \ ~ ’ ~ ~
avOowroc i} éwcothpny. 35. "Yro 7ov éxOpav weptovdarac
~ X\ > t : , e \ ? , \
madoav triv ovciarv. 86. Trsoadépyne x0 Pactrtéwe vewort
érvyxave TETpaypevoc Tove Pdpove. 37. Avro TovTO TO Ovopa
ot Geol dpPic ExAHOnoay. 38. "H caragodvynorc éx Tov moAXove
obadrew TO évavriov bvopa adpootvn petwvopacra. 39.
Awdexa typiv i xwpa raoa cic Cbvapuiy toa popla vevepnrat.
40. Supraca i) yxopa kara Owcexa pépn Cravevépnrat Al.

G

42 184—137. [§ 23. rH accusaTivE.
‘O ’Acwrd¢ rorapoc EPptyn péeyac. 42.‘O dvepoc EKTVET peyac.
43. "Eore kpjvn wdéoe tdaroc Kai adGovoc péovca. 44, To

vOwre Opacvvopiévm kal TOAXG péovre kal’ ipor ove eiba. 45. ;
‘O dxdog TAELwY Kai TAELWY éwéppew 46. IloAve rote oup-
BeBnxdow EyKetrar a

(The Fox without a tail.)
47. ’ANwrnE id ruv0e rayicoe Tiv ovpay droKomeioa, EEL?
OC aisxivny aBiwrov tyetro tov [iov Exe, Eyvw Oiv Kal Tac

—_~ a.

w > 4 ’ ‘ > \ ~ e ~ ~ LE ‘
a\iac adwrekac ei¢ 70 ai’TO Tpocayayeiy, tva TO KoLY@ TaDEL TO
two élarrwpa svyKoup Kai 0) ara 10006 } vTat
He yeouyn. i 0) Gxacag aDo0icaca rapiver avTaic
Tac OvVpUC AmTOKOTTELY, NEYOVTA, WC OVK ampETEC jLdvOY ToUTO, ada 4
~ ral
Kal wepiccov ze avraic (dpoc mpuohornrat. Tourwy o€ rte tvmro-
~ 7 s ef > > oy \ ~ , ’ \ Cc ~
TUKXOVOa EN, W AUTH, GAN Et cot Py TOUTO GUIEDEPEY, OVK AV LY
avrTo cuve(ovXrEvoac.

§ 23. The Accusative (continued). a

134, a. Kaddc 7O copa, beautiful in person. Xwxparne rovvopa’,

Socrates by name. mAjrropae tiv Keparyyv, I am struck on the
head. mdvra evoamovet, he is happy in all respects. b. ri xpo-
pac® avre; what use shall I make of it? what am I to do with it? i
ovK oica 6,7t cor xp@pa, I don’t know what use to make of you;
I don’t know what to do with you. c. mohvy xpdvov, a long time.
Topic Odovg pijvac, three whole months. ta mwodda, mostly, (for)
most of his time. daméyer d&ka oradiovc, itis ten stadia off. d. rov-
vavriov", on the contrary. ro eyopevor, as the saying is.

135. (a) The accus. is used after nouns and adjectives where kara, as

to, might be supposed understood.

It thus limits the preceding word to a particular part, circum-

stance, &c.
(b) The accus. of a neut. pronoun or any general expression is
often used in this way after verbs that would govern a substantive in

another case.
137. (c) The accusative is used to express duration of time, and the

distance of one place from another.

Obs. From this use of the Acc. to denote space, time, and quantity,
very many adverbial expressions have originated, (a) tHv Taxytorny
(606v), celerrime, TY TOWTHY, primum, THY EvOEiaY, recte, paKpaY,
far, a@\Any Kai ad\dnv, sometimes here, sometimes there, &c. Il. W, 116,
moka 6 dvavra, Kadravra, TadpavTa Te, Odoxpua 7 AOor,

we

136

5 = 7O dvopa.

© The subj. used as in 98, c expresses more doubt as to what is to be done than
the future.

7 = 70 évavriov.

§ 23. THE AccUSATIVE. | 137. 43

—(b) onpeporv, to-day, avpuor, to-morrow, apxny, THY apxny (pro-
perly at the first), omnino (at all), Tédoc, TO redevTatoy, finally, at
last, véov, lately, TPOTEPOY, TPWTOY, TO TeW@ToY, TO THY, TO adrixa,
Taviv, To mada, TO maar, To Nouréy §, &c.—(c) moda, sepe,
Ta mora, plerumque, Tov, Heya, peyada, ‘piywora, dXiyov, puKpdy,
pixpad, suxvd, pakpa, icov, TooovTo, mdvra, &c. So also, pijKoc,
7A O0c.

LESSON XXIII.

1. ‘“Aréyet } TAaraa rév OnBdv oradiove EPdopixovra, 2.
Méyapa améxer Lupaxovodv odre tovv wodvy ovrE Oddy. 3.
"OX yot orddot peyddou TOV ATO THE EavToY aTapayTEc KaTWODWaAY.
4. Ai orovdal géveauroy Eoovra 5. Wevddpevoc ovdcic NavOavet
modvv xpdvor, 6.7°Q rdrve EKiphyn wapapevoy rov Piov hiv.
7. ‘Hyepg apkapevoe rpirn tavrny re sipydfovro cat rijy Terap-
THY Kal Tie weTTNS péxpe Apicrov. 8. [pwraydpac rpirny ion
Hemepay excoedypycev. 9. Luvexwe ion tpirov Eroc Toure orpa-
mye. 10. Kal yOéc cat rpirny fpépar ro abro exparrov. 11.
"AmnyyedOn Pilurnoc tpiy rpitov i) réraprov Eroc rourt ‘Hpator
retxoc TokWOpKoY, 12. "Ein Oopev Eroc Tourt tpéroy eic Idvaxroy.
13. Acoyéver Cotdoe tiv dvojpa Mayne. 14. Avodde tore 70 yévoc.
15. Tlévdapoce Bow roc jv tyvwarpioa. 16. [lavra copdy ovy
oldy re dvOpwroy eiva. 17. Ti rev amdvrwy od xprjomuoc ci; 18.
Ti Of xpnocpeba rovre; 19. TH Kphyy 7a mreicTov alia Exp@rTo
(ad res maximi momenti). 20. ’AAN 7, 70 ANEyOpevory, Kardmw
Eoprifg ijkomer Kal Vorepovpery; 21. Thy capdiay i} Wuxiy, i} 6,7
Cet aro Gvopdoa mANHYyEle TE Kal OnxXOEeic Uro Tay Ev gPocodia
Adywr, ov‘ E02\w Eyetv olov Hv Thiy Toic dednypevorc, 22. Davepoc
jv Swxparne ov Tv Ta cwpara TpdC War, ara THY Tac WuXaC
mpoe apeTyy eb mepuKdrwr eptepevoc. 23. Acapéper yuri) avdpoe ry
puarv, 24. Kaddc gore ra Oppara, 25. Kakdc gore TH Yuxyy.
26. @dvyc cai yywpny ikavdc, kai Ta ToNEpLa GAKyoc Hy. 27.
"Avéorn Pepav\ac 70 cHpa OvK aguic, Kat TY PuXiy OVK ayevvEt
avdpi gocwe. 28. Ta émirpdeca odre TO abrixa ert eixov ovre TO
Noewov Ere Eueddov eeev. 29. Td Noewor 6 pEv ipxer, ot 0 Erei~
Govro. 30. “Ov ay mpociddyra Aapdvwot, TovTw ovCEic AV orEicatTO
row Notwov. 31. ‘O Adpwr ro I podiky roXda wrAnoala. 32.
Ot Aakedatporeoe pleraorparomecevorrar mukvda. 88. Kakoy Biov ot
Tov mrovolwy Taidec TH TOANA LHow. 84. AvTnpdrepoy ex Pact-
Ewe iduadrny pavipvar jj (ri v) ap xn pl Baoidsioa. 35. Meérecopac
rou? ikavov mpodafeiv Hpty eivat THY TpoTny. 36. [odAov
héywr yevopévwv Tédoc ovdev éexpdyOn. 37. "Ecole mpwrov é¢

8 +d Nourdy = henceforth or thenceforth: tov Novrov = hereafter, after that,
i. e. at any future time; not implying the whole unbroken space of the future, as
TO Aotrroy does.

G2

140.

141.
142,
143.

144.

44 140—144., [§ 24, THE ¢

Xiov abroic mXeiv, TO TENEVTAaTOY Oe é¢ ‘“EAAHOTOVTOY
38. "H Suedia wodrepov Tpwaxpia éxadeiro. 39. “H
Cevrepoy énxémece rote “AOnvaloc, wapémetve oe TO pev :
ovx EXacooy éviavTov, TO O& TPOTEpOY Kai Ovo. 40, Tdde
Eau 7@ Cyporuxp, TPwWTOV pEY EEVOEPOY elvat, OevTEpov 0
mpoydvwv evepyeciay Tiva mpoc TOY Cijpoy a’r@ vmapxeY, TP
cwdporva kal plerpioy xpi) TepuKévac adrdyv, TETaPTOY ev"
cal dvvaroy eimeiv, TEp_TToV avepeioy eivae ry Wuxhy.
rac TO Evpray ple yeyevijicOae ro pedpa ex TiC Alrrne.
Euprav yvare avayKaiov dv vpiv avdodaw ayabotc
43. Yavrov Evexa TO preytoror wort rove Adyoue.

§ 24. The Genitive. ia

[The fundamental notion of the genitive is separation from, proce
from; i.e. the notion of the prepositions from, out of. B.]

a. of godvypor TOY avOpwrwy, sensible persons. ovddete ‘EX?
voy, none of the Greeks. % peytorn tov voowy, the g 2st
diseases. . tole the ijpmépac, three times a day. Tot
(at) what part of the world? xov yijc; in what part of the
roppw THe Hrctac, far advanced in years. Cc. EOwkd oot
xonudrov, T gave you (some) of my money. mivew tdat
drink some water. éo0iew kpedy, to eat some meat (of a p
time: with the accusative the meaning would be to do it habit
d. orépavoc baxivOwy, a crown of hyacinths. dévdgov moX
érwv, atree many years old. iv yap aéimparoc peyado,
he was of great consideration. e. Craprafovot 7a Ema TOU K
povoc, they are plundering my property, wretched man that I
Tie avadetac, what impudence ! ‘

(a) Partitives, numerals, superlatives, &c. govern the geniti

(b) The genitive is used with adverbs of time and place.

(d) The genitive also expresses the material out of which ¢
thing is made; and generally such properties, circumstances, &

we should express by ‘ of.’ :
Obs. 1. (b) Our indef. art. must be translated by the Greek (def.)

in expressions like ‘ once a day,’ &c., where ‘a’ is equivalent to y
Obs. 2. (e) The gen. stands after possessive pronouns in a kind of ap]

sition to the personal pronoun implied. It may be often translated 2
exclamation. The gen. is also used alone, or after interjections,
exclamation.
Purases.—Till late in the day (péxpe TOppw Tie aypsoac). Will
at least (éxwv eivac®). So to say, lo speak generally (wg Emog &
showing that a general assertion is not absolutely true).

° Such short phrases with the infin. are inserted in the sentence: bbev é
Exovoa elvat ovk amoNeimerar Wvxn. See 15l, a. “a

§ 24, THE GENITIVE. | 144. 45

LESSON XXIV.

1. Ai @tAdripot THY ddaEewY TH Exaive Tapokvvovrat. 2.
Aci rév Adywy Tove paraiove Kat Tov modéewv Tac pincer
mpoc tov Ploy depovaac avapety ek Tacev TeV cuarpipav. 3.
Taic futoelace rar vewv Kridov éptdAacoov. 4. Ot rpo-
éyovTéec TOY ToLNTOYV padtora emt Taic KaXovpéevate yrwopate
gorovoacay. 5. Odbdéva éAynYev Goov Crapépover TOY NOYwY ot
Aeyopevot Tav avayryvwoKopévwy. 6. Lopia povov ror
krnparev a0avarov, 7. UodXot trav avOporwy Cia Tae
akoaciac ovK éppévovar rotc hoytopoic. 8. “Oiya Tov €TlTN-
Oeiwy elyor. 9. Ovdetc AvOpeTwY pucEi TO AvotTsdovv. 10,
"Hoiknyvro of Ovo reév Pacirtéwy. 11. Kat arog iOeXe TOY
pevovrwy eivac (one of those who remained), 12.’Hy nai o
Lwxparng Tov Mpgl Midrnroy orparevopévwry. 18. O¢ av ab
év rote redelowe (avdpdar) duayévwvTat avexidnTToL, ouUToL T@V Ye-
pattépwyv yiyvovrat (reckoned among the elders). 14. ‘H
Zéteut gore THE ’Aciac. 15. Tov Odvarov Hyovvrae wavrec ot
d\d\or Tov peylotwy Kaka@y civar. 16, Ot modem Erepov
THe yite. 17. ’Adinoe rOv aixparwrwr. 18. Merpiwe azd-
Nave Tov HOovay. 19. Aodywy 6 Avoiac eioria Tove ouyvdvrac.
20. Mayrnaia rpocpéoee TevTiKovTa Tahavra Tov Evcavrov. Ql.
‘O omXirne Spaypiyy élep Pave Tijc pépac. 22. Kpeirrov 7
poor pitwy ayéedrny kexrycOa. 23. ‘Opéot cwoove sitwr,
EvAwyv, AiOwyv. 24. Tore prev Hiv 6 rou Oaddow orépavoc
TLPLLOC, yuve O& Kat O Xpuaoug karameppovnrar. 25. ’Exet NEyoust
petvy To\D TUP Kal TuUpdC ToTapove peyaddove. 26. Ovciar
éxet Xpucov jj aAXXov Tevocg KTHparoc. 27. ”"Amire E~ dpe-
répav trav BPapBapwy ywoay. 28. Képxupay trodaPdrrec Big
ipay ' cixor. [Objective genitive: usually translated by pre-
positions; with, to, for, towards, against, &c.| 29. ’Axapvavwy
TLVEeC Anpoobévove piria kal “AOnvaiwyv evvoia eT eKoUpnoay.

30. Of ffccovec bmépevoy THY TOY Kpetocdvwy Oovreiay. 31,
Tov xaxkov cvvovoiac gevye Cperaorpenri. 82. Ot “EXAnve
nVvEC
‘ ~ ~ f ”
ovdevy mpo Tov Towiwy ov cpegiavy ahdfAwY aBodo Expacar.
33. Avoere Trac Aaxecatpoviwy omovode 34, “Ewpwyv roy
rov Aakedatpoviwy rédepov adiaw éoopevov. 35. 'O Noyoe
rove “EAAnvac mwapakahet éxt rHyY Tov PapBdpwy orparelayr.
36. "Apa rH Tov Hrdaratwy émcorpareia eorparevoay én
Xadkidéac. 37. Anpoobévne tiv emcxyeipnory Tov "ExtTor\wrv
> ~ e e 1 ~ Q ‘ > ~ ? , >
émoteiro. 38. ‘H ‘Podog ripe Paciéwo anxne ETLTELKLoOpa HY.

10 Bia Tiwd¢ (= invito aliquo) against his will.

46 144, [§ 24. THE GE

39. Ov Adywy Todie AyHvac mporiBeper, AN’ Epywrw

"Exépyerai more vOowy ij ToEpwy POopd. 41. °H pera y
adikov KaTayvwcEewc i} XE—pi ExTovTO TO KoaTety.——[ Gen.
on account of, about, concerning.] 42. Ov xaxovpyde cipue obd’ Ever
7) T@Y Kakovpyor vope. 43. Oi Aaxedarpdmor Kedevover
Meyapéwy Whgotopa Kcabapetv, 44. ’Hy 6 rice BAABNe t
vopocg taka 45. “Ordwy anmoPorHe torw Oixn piplévrwv.
EiceXavvere avtov ig Tove TOU Tpay panos Adyouvcg. 47. T
dkovoiwy &pLapTHnpmaTwy KaTaguyy ciow ot Bopat 48.
avroic Tie TOOOUpIac aTodwWaw. 49. Ov. Opny bd aod Exov
elvat Saal Ge, we ovroc gikov. Pl. 50. Térecopae
EkWy eivac pyceva adecety avOpwrwr. Pl. 51. To dé dXov we |

eimety aripwc Te Kat AOXwe covAov. Pl. 52.’ 'Ervyxe Kara T
[rov] katpov éhOwv. 53. Eic rotro rie tAtkiac apikrat.
Eic dco0v HrAtkiac Ket, ovdevoc yEiowv eoriv. 55. "Ev row
tuxne eisiv. 56. ‘O Nixiac ifxora ke hv cic rovro Ov
xlac agcéoba. 57. Eic rocovroyv ieopev Avacdevoeiag
Eig rovro Opdaove cai dvatdeiac adixero. 59. Oi ’AOr
év wavrt 6) abupiac foav, 60. Eic tav poxOnpiag
elyube Ta mpaypara. 61. Tipe ye ovdapod oipac ayabyy |
relay eivat. 62. Ov oicf Grote yijc ovd brot yvopne gepe(S
63. “Ec Liyewv xarijpav cat GXNocE TOY TabTH Xwpiwr.
Tuvac tpiv ee re” Apyouc do@ kai aX\XODEv rov ‘EAXHVOVY
THY Ywpav KaTwKiopevouc. 65. Méype dctpo row Aéyou.ka
av éxot. 66. Ov0 évrav’ torn Trixc UBpewe. 67. “Eyvwxdrec
iiré ov av Kakov # wort. 68. 7QO TrIjpov ovK oic8 ot KaKd
étprvbac. 69. Iloppw codiac yee. 70. Unvix’ gore ripe F
pac; 71. Tice pac éyiyvero ofé. 72. Auedeyouny roppo
vuxt@yv. 73. "ExaQevdov péype toppw tripe Hpépac. FA. I
vopat TAXUC THvLKavTa TOV Bépove. 75. Oi Toy wroVOLwr wy
viele TowLaiTaTa Eic CLOucKkariay Tije HALKiac apkapevor pore
odvairara araddarrovra. 76. ‘H radic dorcra owparwy et
77. “Ediwkav w&¢ rayove exaaroc Eixe v. 78. ’Axodactay gev ré
we Exel TOOWY EkagToc par. 79. dc Exerc Odéne Tov Tow
méot; 80. ‘Qe av tpyeic moog Exaorov ExynTE EvVVOlacC, oUTwE
héywv tcokev ed gpovety. 81. Ovroc ikavoc éxcorhpne EE
82. ‘Hpaxrea rov ze mpoc "AOnvaiove mohEpov Kade £6
kaBioracbar, Tite Te Ewt OouKne mapdcov Xpncipws ekeuv.

“Evwoe byrec we adrynbGc Tov Car paay THY puow ov OnporeKot clot
84. Ov od KorrdBovrov évopilec eivae ror TWPPOVEKOY
Ooorwv padrov i} TOV avotjrwv; 85. Tév AapPavevrwr
eiaiy ot pavOavorvrec. 86. Tic aaidtcxne éorev H vomoBerecn.
87. ‘Quordynoag tGv peyiorwy ayabay eivac duKatoov

§ 25. THE GENITIVE. | 146—149. 47

88. ‘H Sxdprn rev OdcyavOpwrordrwy rodEwY ~EoTLY. 89.
Nopicare eivae rov kate ToXepetv ro ebédev aioyvvecOat
X ~ ot ‘ bar,’ ’ , ~ oy ,
Kal roic doxyovst reiDecOa. 90. To ev ionyopig Cokovrra aétov TLVvOC
” ~ ~ ~ > % , \ e ~ ?
évra TysGoOa THY KaAGY Eoriv. YI. To Eye wept avTov Tap
bpiv ae roy mavu Avowreovvrwy éoriv. Y2, Ol ay Ev rvic
Terelote Ouayévwvrat aveTiAnTTOL, OVTOL TOY yEpaLTEpwY yiyvor-
rat. 93. Lowy Tov Exra sodtorwy EKAHOH. 94. Kaddapoy
éreypaWaro trav épwv dov\wy. 95. Odbdapod mwmore 0 Met-
diac TOY ovyxatpdvTwry i} cuyncopévwy TO Opy EbnracOn.
96. Té pe cwdter KAN povabae TOr Evvéa dpxdytwv; Y7. Epe
Oéc rav TwemTetopevor. 98. TiOnpe rov wept rac oovac
THY payepeny.

§ 25. The Genitive (continued).

a. mpakrikoc Twy Kadov, apt to perform (or, in the habit of per-
forming) honorable actions. 6. peotdy gore 70 Sv gpovridwy, life
is full of cares. akoc ripac, worthy of honour. deioBar xpnparwr,
to want money; also deicbai rivoe (gen. of person), to beseech a per-
son. ¢. dfev pipwy, to smell of perfumes. G&rrecBae vexpov, to touch
@ corpse. axovety Tmadiov KAaiovroc, to hear a child crying. rove
SovAovg Eyevoe ric édevOepiac, he allowed his slaves to taste of
liberty. yevaroe rijc édevOepiac, one who has never tasted of liberty.
d. txecBai twoe, to cling to, or be next to. owrnpiac éxesOar, to
provide (carefully and anxiously) for one’s safety. e. amaic appevwr
waidwy, without male offspring. éyyvrara air@ cipe yévouc, I am
very nearly related to him (literally, very near to him with respect to
birth). dacve dévdowy, thick with trees; thickly planted with trees.
f. evoampovifw ce rov rpdmov, I think you happy in your dispo-
sition. oikreipw ce tov wadove, I pity you on account of your
affliction.

(a) Verbal adjectives with a transitive meaning govern the genitive.

That is, the object of the verb stands in the gen. after the verbal
adjective.

(b) Words relating to plenty, want, value, &c., govern the genitive.

(c) Verbs relating to the senses, except sight, govern the genitive.

axovevy, hear, generally takes an ace. of the sound, and a gen. of the
person producing it: but in neither case without exception. In ‘to hear
any thing from any body’ (audire aliquid ex aliquo) the person is in the
gen., the thing in the accus.

(e. f.) The genitive is often used where we may supply ‘ én respect
to’ in English.—It follows many adjectives compounded with a pri-
vative.

146.

147.

147*.
148.

149.

48 149. [§ 25. Tue cENrTy

In this way, the gen. restricts a general expression to a particul
meaning; to some particular circumstance, object, &c. a
The genitive so used may often be supposed governed by Eveca, o
account of. It is very frequently used in this way after words ¢
pounded with a privative. See examp. 42, sqq. of the preceding Less

LESSON XXV.

~ ~ ‘\ ~ A €
1. Tijc kpavyiie ya0ovro. 2. BaowWeve ripe perv mpoc eau
: ~ ’ 9 7 2» a , ae! x
éxiBovrys ovx yoOavero, 8. OvK akpowpevoe TOU GoovT
Opvvere Goew dpiota, 4. ’AvdyKn abr@ rijy éxtpéecay rorete
éveauTod Kai WOWY Kal ovpavod Kai doToWwY Kal TrEvpaTwY Kal Th
~ ~ , t ~ > li
TOV TH TEXYN TOTHKOVTWY, ci peel TO OvTL vVEwC AOXLKOC EGE
Oa. Pl. 5. lapaokevacrikoy rev sic tov modemoy TOV orp
N 7 U ~ > ~ © t ar
Tnyov sivac xoy. 6. Tov émtpedeioOar wy mooanxer (se. ém
pedetoOar) olee Te KwAUTLKwWTEPOY akopaciac eivae; 7. “Oo
dpxixove dv@paruy duvara Toteiy, Cov Ore ovTog Kat dEame
TiKovc dvOpwrwy dvvara dwacKcey. 8. Poovhaewe et TOAX
‘ 2 a Oo 2 5
mpocg rove mrelovce. 9. Act exaorn Texvn GAANC TEXVNGe
Tote kadoic Kadyaboic roy dvOpwtwy obdev Oehoer TOAMWY YP
parwy. 11. 'O pndey ddcwoy obdevocg Oeirar vopov. 12.
Tov ikavwv éAX\Elwovra ONiya éoriv. 13. "Aperijg AEtTO=
pleva wavra kal Krhpara Kal éExirydevpara aisxypd. 14. Ot ropav—
vou €maivou ovmore omavicere. 15. "HOove dxaiov pavdog an
Waverddyoc. 16. Ilupoc gore Ovyovra py evOve KalecOat, Gpoc
C& Eywye ovTE TUNOC OTE Epwroc éxwy eival &wrTopat 17.
AtexeXevovro avOdarecOar TOY Toaypadtwy. 18. To monriKoy
yévoc ToXNAOY TwY Kar ahijDeav yryvopévwy éEhamrerat. 19,
~ ~ ¢ Q , ‘ *
"EXa Pero ripe xeEtpoc airov. 20. “Ewe éari xarpoc, dvrihkaPpecOe
Tov mpaypadtwy. 21. Hovnpa piore peyadne ebovotag Emin
\aBope 6 lac ameoyacerae cuppopad 22. Nouwv éxeo-
péevn Onpociacg drepyaerat cuppopde. . Nop XEo-
las a :
Oat mdyra cet Tov cwppova. 23. Oi dyabot rove KaKove iddvT
, , ~ ~ a
dryacbevrac evOupdrepoy Tijc¢ adperijg dvOéecovrar 24. "Ay:
Tii¢ Hviac Tov immov. 25. "Epym érecowvro Tov TELXOUEL. —
26. Otrwc dpistov py wevTEecpadobat katov. 27. “Ewetpacay
TOU Xwplor.

(The Oxen and the Cart.)

* Ks A ns, ‘ oe 5
28. Boec apatay eidxov* rov d€ déovoc rptlovroc, éxarpadevreg
Egacav oiTwe mpd abToY, W oUTOC, Tw TO bdo Bdpoc pepdvrwr,

7

av Ti kpaZete ;
tc > , ”

29. ‘O "Eowe pirdcwooe evpeveiac, aowpoc Ovopevelac.
30. ‘H kaxia rov madyvrwy yoiorov Oedparoc dBéaroc Eoriw"
7% s t € a ” \ , c A >
ovdey yap mwWroTe EauTic Epyoy Kkadoy reDeara. 31. AdioKovrat,
dre TOvwv ayvpvaoroL. 32. Ot [laiovee aiOeve Tov KaT-

§ 26. THE GENITIVE. | 153. 49

akovev riwvéc eiowy, 33. Asi dknparoyv xakov OGY véov byra
yeyovévac. 34, Xp rove modtrevopévove dAtyapyuKwe dTipove
TOU oumPovrEvELY ipiv avroic roetoOa. 35. ”Eore poe Ovydrnp
yadpou ij0n wpaia, 36. "Exasroc rijg dpxiic, he tpxev, vrev-
Ovvoc jv. 37. Ot Aaxedaydveot ovxy vmoreEic Exovrec ~opov
rove Luppaxove hyovvre. 38. Pecdwrot xpyparwy Eioiv, dedr-
avaX@rae 0€ ddXorpiwy. 39. TuddrOv row pédrAXOVTOC Eor
advOowroc. 40. Tove adnOevodre rivac déyete; Tove THE aANOEiac
gtoPedpovac, 41. Aci GihopadH ce Ardyvrwy eiva. 42.
‘Ovipabic yéyove rife adtKkiac oldy tor. 48. Dopbnode
got eit rovrov Tov vopov. 44. ‘H yewoyia ércorhnpovac eviuc
éaurije mot. 45. Kpiriac obdevoc idtwrne hy. 46. Ob rdvrec
Opfotorabetc NUTNHE TE Kal HOovijc eiotv. 47. Kipoc iv mpdoc
Kai ovyyvopwy tov avOpwrivwy adpaprnparwy. 48. “Ep-
modwy addAjdowe TOANGY Kal a&yabdy Ececbe. 49. ‘O axparijc
KaKkovpyoc fev TOV dhAwY, EauTOU de TOM KaAKOVOYOTEDOL.
50. Havroc¢ Baoreve akover. 51. ’AxpodoOa yoy TOY a&roXo-
youpéevwrv. 52."Oray dxovw dvdpoc rept doeric OvaXeyopmeéevon,
xXaipw Ureppuae. 53. Ovre avroc rovro TwWroTe VwKparove ijxovea,
oure AAXOV HdoKkovToe akyKoévac HoOdpuny. 54. "lowe ov pay-
Oaveré pov drt éyw. 55. Tod karagpoveiy rapawovvrac ypn-
parwy EWowy arpit ExOmEvove avTrov. 56, Tosotrwy tiv trap-
Xovowy Cuvduswy evéedmidec dawrecOar dtavoovpeOa Tov TOE MOV.

§ 26. The Genitive (continued).

a. Most verbs that express such notions as freeing from, keeping
off from, ceasing from, deviating or departing from, &c.
govern the gen.

b. Most verbs that express remembering or forgetting ; caring for
or despising ; sparing ; aiming at or desiring ; ruling over or
excelling ; accusing of or condemning, &c. govern the geni-
tive ; but not without many exceptions.

LESSON XXVI.

1.”Adyoc yuvadiy dvdpdc eipyecOat réxvorv, 2. Avody pe Ceo-

pov. 3. "Exec Tove ToAEmiove THC Eic TO TOdCVEv TOdCOV. 4.

Tovrovc ric dyav KoXakeiac Extoxnoete. 5. “EXXnveKov wOXE-

prov Eaxovot AOnvain. 6.’Erécyor ripe Tetxicewc. 7. Sd ovK

dvinc pwoiac. 8. Tov arayxaiwy yupvaciwv peblevrat.
H

153.

50 153. [§ 26. THE GENITIVE.
=

9. ‘Y@épevoc tite yije Ta retxn dcaguddrrer. 10. Onoede Tac
*"AOnvac Oetvod topoardyparoc HrAEVOENwoer. 11. Ei tee
TENLENOLTO THC TOLHGEWC TO péTPOY, NOyou yiyvoyTaL TO TEpt=
Necropevoy. 12, "AvakiBwc tov Aiodlowy wO\ewy TapEegTGaTO TLVAaC
Tov PapvaPalov. 18. ”Evonka rdyra éorly év rH Wuyi, ewerdav
yupvwOn Tov cWparoc. 14. "EWeNovro 6 Ndhoc rwy imréwry.
15. BovAov adpaprnparwy tiv Wuyiy wc dvvaroy Kabapeverr.
16. "Hpapre rot ckorov. 17. Xwkpdrnc tdvrwv dvOoWdrwv
Cuyveyke copia. 18. Oi "EAAnvec éxparnoay ray BapPapwr.
19. Kai @eove axovw Enwroc frrdcba. 20. Aixacoy wewpacbar
meovestely THY EXAPGY. 21. Ol TopavvoL TH EvppOTbYN peELOVEK=
Tove. TOY idtwrGy. 22. ‘“Eppoxparne “iveoty ovdevoe éeimero.
23. "AvOpwroec Evvécet umepéxer TOY &dAwWY Cyowy. 24. Oi’ AOn-
vatot Eumetpia TONY T@Y aAAWY TpOELXOY wept Ta vauTiKd. 25.
TAjGec vreppepopey TOV TorEpiwy. 26. BwKparne Ovoiac Odwy
puikoac ovdey HyeiTo petcovoMar THY wodkka Kal peydra Ovodvrwy.
27. LwHppovde éatw éyxoparH sivar éevtOuvpiwv tacwv. 28. Ta
pHoxOnoa avGpwra racev rev ExcOuvpc@y akpary éorw. 29,
Onoeve xewwodpevoc tov év Mapabdre ravpor tov Thy Xwpav
Avparvopevov, peyadhov @oBov Kai peyaddrne amwopiac mayrag
Tove oikovvrac Thy modu amyAXNakev. 380. Hdoa emorhpy yo-
pilopévn Cexatocvyne kat rTHe &AANHE ApETHC, Tavovpyia, AAN
ov copia daivera. 31. Ta perv Cixau’ éxavetc, rou O€ KEpoal-
VELY EXEL.

(Xenocrates and the Sparrow.)

r 5 ¢ ~ >

32. Zevoxparne 6 Xadknodvie, 6 Eraipoc Tdarwvoe, ra te GAN
qv oirokTippnwy, Kat ov povoy gi\avOowroc, aA\a Kal Toa TOY
2 , / * , nee > / 5 < , ,
aroywv Lowy nrée. Kat ov rore cabnuévov év vraibow, Cuwkdpevoc
? , \ > ~
Puaiwe atpovloc tro igpaxoc, cic Tove KOATOVE avTov Karéx7n. “O
S\ > , IDI \ cd ‘ S U 5) pei ef e
Ce aopevwc edetaro Tov Opviy, Kal dtepvdakey aroKpupac, Ewe O
> ~ ’ . ~ f
Cwkwv anijOev. “Emel 6€ fevOépwaev avroy tov dBov, &twoac
‘ , = <i . eI> e
TOV KOATON, CbiKEe TOV Opry, érerToy, “Ore py ELEOwKe TOY iKérHv.

(The Blind Man and the Wolf’s Cub.)

9 ’ ‘ ‘ s7 ~ \ > ul oy ‘ ~ > ~
33. “Avijp mypoc siwler may 70 extriBépevoy eic Tuc XElpag av’T@
vn ? , / e ~?s ? r \ $7 Pe.
Gw@ov eéhanropevoc every, OToiOv ze éEoTt. Kat on more XvKeclov
. ~ > , / aN , P BS 2 > aise > ,
avr exooevroc, Wnagiyoag Kat apdryvoue eizev, OvK vida, rorEpov
‘ ov A £ ‘ Vas , ~
Kuvoc €tn i} aXwreKoc 7} ToLWWvTov TLYOG Cwou yévynpa* TOUTO péEYTOL
~ ’ > x Near Vr
capwe Exiorapar, Ore OVK EmtTHOELOV TOvTO TO GwWov ToOPaTwy ToimYH

OUVLEVaL,

§ 27. THE GENITIVE. | 156. 51

§ 27. The Genitive (continued).

Obs. karnyopéw may have ace. of the charge or crime, gen. of the
512) sal Reagan ; 8 g
person: or, if no crime is mentioned, gen. of person.
kataytyvw@okw has accus. of the charge, or punishment ; gen. of person.
In the pass. the acc. will of course become the nom., and the gen. of the
pass. g
person remain. |

LESSON XXVII.

‘ar ~ , > ~ 7

1. Hpoojcee rod cuppéoovroc EvOupetobar, 2.” AvOpwroc
@v pépvnoo Tie Kotvific Tuxne. 38. Tév amrdrvtwr pio
Hépvnoo mpo¢g Tove mapdyrac, iva Ooxne pnde TOUTWY amdvTWY
OdXtywoetv. 4. Ey maou rote Epyorc ovx oUTwW THC aoxie pyn-

ul e ~ ~ ” / ~ >

fovevopey we rie TeXeurTig atcOnow apPavoper. 5. Tov ém-
Kpemacevtoc more Oetvov pp apynpovetre. 6. Tov vovde-
Tek@v oywy Emthadopevoy ovdEey Davpacroy Kai Tie swHpo-
cuync exthabéoOar. 7. “H rov Orot gpdvnoc apa ravrwy
éemtpereirar & Ti tty rife rev mo\dov Codeine pédets TOY
émterkeogTarwr padroyv dbov ppovriferv. 9. Taév vopwy év-
rpémov. 10. ‘Eavrot xhderae 6 rpovoey adedgov. 11.
e la > \ ’ > ‘ a a \ ~ , , \ ~
Opotwe ayaboc moXitn¢ EoTiy Oc Gy Kal TOU Gwparde TL Kal Tie
ovaiac mpovojrat, 12. Totc orovdaiotc ovyx oloy TE TiC ADETIC
a@peretyv. 13. OF boyou agoorvrioreiv éeéiopevor ove aio-
Xuvovrat aioxoov te moty. 14. Mnoevoc OAtywpEetTE pinot

~ ~ La ~ > ~
KaTUGPOVELTE THY TPOGTETAYPMEVYY. 15. Tév ayabor
ovceva &\XNov aircaréoy i) rov Oeor. 16. IIpockadotpai ae

BrAaBne. 17. ’"Avoowrv gore roy vidov marpt gdovou éweccévar
18. To xapev arocotvae tapavépwv ypagy. 19. AcwKw pev
Kaknyopiac, Ty 0 airy Wiidw povov gevyw. 20. ’AvedevOepov
vopicw Kaknyoplac duxalecOar. 21. Oi Mépoa duxalovorr
axyaptariac. 22. Oi mpéoGec Owopwy ExpiOnoar. 28. Kara
vopov ééjv mapavolac EXOvre Tov Tarépa Ojoa. 24, Wev-
dopapruptav adwoecOat TpoccoKa. 25. ‘Ordoot Korie 7}
dwpwr OpoLer, ToUTOVE EdEL Kal av’Tove Kal TOvE EK TOUTWY aripouE
civat. 26. [o\A@v of rarépec Hpov pndcopodv Oavaroy xaré-
yvwoarv, 27. Tove mapdvrac rite ébawarne ripwpnowpeda.
28. Tipwphoery cor tov rarddcg vmoyvotpa. 29. Aéyouo
oi vopot, gay Tic GO KAOTHC Kal poy TLMNOH Bavarov', TOOT yay
avT@ deopoy. 30. Oi "Edopor tov Xdodpiay trijyov Oavarov.
31. Xo py Karappovety rov wAHBove. 32. Aewkoarne Kare-
YV@KEL aUTOU TpocedwKévae TY Tarpida. 33. Karadecalyw
épavrow ric éayarne oikne aétoc civat. 34. Oi “AOnvaioe kare-
Wnoicavro tov orparnyoav. 385. Ovcetc a’roc avrov Karn-
yopnke mwrore. 36. My pov xareimne mode Tove &ANove. 37.

Oavarov with verbs of condemning, &c. is a sort of gen. of price.
H 2

156.

158*.

52 158*, [§ 28. THE GENIT

Av éxOpayvy caraevdoorvrai pov. 38. Tic obk av Kare
aecevy tpav; 39. To redevTijoae Tavrwy F TET OW MEV |
kpever. 40. Olpat buadc KaTayvwoecOat TorAAHY dvovay y
faviay ta@Y Thy dduiay mreovebiay civac voprldvTrwr.
"AOnvatoe Eoin dikn Odvatov Karéyvwoay ’AdKipiddov.
"Eviwy Erewoav tac akpirwy Odvaroy caravndicacbar

Ta roy rpidkovra a&papripara énov Katnydpouy. 44, Ta
did\Xwy KaraWedder rovcovto Tpadypa. 45. Karedpor
tav “AOnvaiwy advvaciay. 46. ‘O ebvovxoe vareppe
Tic KapPvoov pwpiac. 47. Ovw ddcywpeiy yoy rove To
Hévove TOV KOLY@Y, OVO MrohavetY perv We idiwy, apedety
adXorpiwy, ara KydecOar pey we oikeiwr, améxeOar ra
Get TOY pndev TooankdvTwy. 48. Ov Heyahoy oet em Ougaas
TO dikawov. 49. “Eqtéwevoe TWv KEpOwY ot faooouc imopévovge
Tov Kpeicodvwy Covreiay. 50. Twv kad@y travrec E@aouy.
Mi) karagpovee trav vopwy. 52. Havoaviov Kkarnyopet
adcxia todd} VIO rev ‘EN jvwyv, Kal ovy Hera Moe
53. Tot Mnécopod rod Mavaaviov Aaxecaysdreoe Evvernre
kat TOv OeptorokXéa, Abiovy Te roic avrotc Ko\alecBat
54, Deiderat ovre Tarde ovTe pyTOdC. 55. Bapdpwy ove
av deioacro, eitep povov eppnvéa Tobey exor. 56. Ovdeic mom
TovTOg THOTOV ToYNHpOU TEOLEVEVETO. 57. Kai Oeove TE ak
omey Epwroe aooHaOat, avOpwroue TE toper, Kai pda ppovipo
(The Oak and the Reed.)

58. Apie kat cddapoc ijorlov wept ioyboc’ dvépov d& apo
yevopévov, 6 pev Kadapoc dvaxhwpevoce Kai cuyKuv6pevoe Tatc
Tov Tvoaic THY expiLwow eépuyev, C& Cpvc dyTieTdoa eK pL
ETEGEY.

§ 28. The Genitive (continued).

a. Opaxpie ayoodfew 7, to buy something for a drachma, 6
mElorov’ rovro rywwpat, I value this at a very high price (ve
highly). ¢. rpeic pyvac KkaréOnce Tov ixmov, he laid down thr
mine for the horse. ypnpara rovrwy mparrerat, he exacts mon
(or payment) for this. d. vuxrdc, by night; hpéoac, by day; xo
ovxvov, for a considerable time. e. to\Wy hpepwov ov pepe!
znxa, I have not practised for many days. f. da/eiv (generally
Bés9ar) toddc, to take (a person) by the foot. adyewv yetode
lead by the hand. g. tov huxoy rwv wrwy Kxparo, I get hold of
wolf by the ears. h. rovro ov tat &vdopdc copod, this is

2 otc, mrEiwy or TAEWY, TELOTOC.

§ 28. THE GENITIVE. | 159—162. 53

the part of a wise man. 4% ov mavroc eivat, not to be a thing
that every body can do. éavrod civa, to be one’s own master.

(a. b.) After verbs of price and value, the price or value is put in
the genitive.

After verbs that express or imply exchange, the thing for which’

we exchange another is put in the genitive.
(d. e.) A noun of time is put in the gen. in answer to the ques-

tions when ? and since, or within what time ?

[If the point of time is defined by a numeral adjective, the time when is
put in the dative: it stands however in the gen. with the former, the
same, each, &c. |

(f. g-) The gen. expresses the part by which a person leads, takes,
or gets hold of any thing.

LESSON XXVIII.

1 To \ 2 iy 7 Aw at Ca Sao oN , cy
. To pev emtripay tewe pioat Tic ay padwy Kal TavToée eivas,
\ ~ ~ ~
TO 0 vrep Tov TapdvTwy 6 Te O&t mpaTTELY amodaivecBat, TodT’
eivat avpPovdov. 2. Oi wodgpoe awexwpnoay vuKroc. 8. ‘H oixia
~ \ 92. wv ~ Oe , ot \
NKeEtma@voc pev evydtog EoTwW, TOU CE Qépove evoKxic. 4. Tove
"AOnvaiove gaci Tijc avrg Hpépac wvdécOa TE THY andBdoty TV
~ ) 27 Pe Q On HAN ‘ ef ~ , rn 29 \
Tév PapPapwy Kat PonOijoar ext rove dpove ripe xwpac. 5. Ovdsic
bea > ~ , ~ > ~ DRE di > ,
Eévoc adixrae ypovov aovyvou exetOev. 6. Oddeic pe owrnke
‘4 . \ ~ > ~ 7 e ~ , \ ,
Kawvov ovdevy Tod\NOY ETOY. 7. Toaxovra hpepav amd ravrye
THe Wpépac azirw. 8. ’Exmuevidnce Mav mpd tov Tlepouwy Céca
a , ° ey t cs ef eae > ~ > oa
éreot mporepov sic “AOhvac elev, Ore d&ka ETo@Y ovyX Hiovorv. 9.
Xapidnpoc “AOnvaioc, dvip Oavpalopevoc ex’ dvodpsia Kai Ceevdrnre
orparnyiac, mpoceKpovoe Aagsiw xairep ayala cupovrevcac rept
Ps , Sos ~ Q = ~ wv >
Tou moNEéuov’ cuore Aapeiog ErtNafdpevoc rife Tov Xapwhpov
ayvne, xara rov tov Mepodv vopov, mapédwke roie imnograte, Kal
, > a ~ A If ~ > X\ . > iN A
mpoctratey amoxretvat. 10. Aitc é€apapreity rairoy obk & vopoc
~ A: ~ = 3 ,
cogov. 11. To éxmpedetoba ob Av dén hpovipwrépov avepoe ji
TO apedetvy. 12. Teviay pépety ob ravtéc, aXN avepoc cogov.
13. To otyav Oporoyovrroc éorev. 14. Kaxotpyov peév gore
Wa ~ ae SN ~ ,
kplevr’ anofavety, oTpaTHyOU CE payopEvoy Toic TwoEmiowc. 15.
Tov pev dpxovroc éore TO To0GTATTELY TOIC ToNEptotc, TOU CE aoxo~
févov 70 reiBeoOa. 16. Eic ro abrd Bev iiKer Wuyn Exdorn odK
agikvetrac erway pupiwr, 17. ’Entpevidne eimev dre Mépoa ovx
HEovce déxa erHv. 18. Oi Aakedarpdrioe govtro ddiywr éray
KkaQatojoety rv Tov ’AOqvaiwy dvvamy. 19. "H év Marriveia
, ? a , ant , , ~ if
paxn éyéveto wAElorov On Ypovov peyliorn Tov ‘EXAni-
kov. 20. “OXiyou xpdvov retpdoerat Ta yxorpaTa drocod-
f \ ~ ~ ‘ a
vat. 21. “Apovrac évroc Telov pnvor Katecxev azacay Ma-
Kedoviay. 22. Kr<éa cal Wwe -al vuKTOe ty = .
ty) nce. Eaoxoc Kat Hpeopac Kal vuKTOE yey Ext Tove
, 9 ~ ~ € , ? , Reon e \ ~
TwoAemiouc. 23. Tavra ric ypépac éyévero. 24. Oi aye Tipe

159.

160.

161.

162.

165.

166.

. f
54 165, 166. [§ 29. compart
yUKTOC vépovrat. 25. Iotov pnvoc Kat €y Tove Hpeog
porovnOn Anpoobévnc; 26. AotrAor Pactrtéwy eiciv, 6
Dear, 6 Ode AvayKne, TavTa 0, ay oKoTHC OWE, ETEPWY T
27. ‘O pev deaxdrne Tov dotdov Oeardrne povov, ExEivou
Earev, 6 d& Covroc ov povoy Oeardrov OovrAdG EoTLV, AANA Kal
éxeivov. 28. Eipt éxi rp Povdopévy, Sowep of drror row ef
Novréce eiaiy. 29. "Hoav év’OdvO revEc pev Didinmoy,
cé& row BeXriorov. 30. “Oc? Eare Tov EyovToO?, Hy
Aéyn. [Compare Plebs novarum rerum atque Hannibalis tota
Liv. 23, 14.] 31.-O0 rode Ech Free Avdpde EGO
32. Kowov riyn, yvopun o& roy KekTnpévwoy. 33. “Aray
Kaka tov rovovrvroe ylyverau 384. Tov mrELdvwy Kat
vov TapecKkevacpéevwy TO Kparoc éoTiv. 35. Ov raf eral
éori kai gitwy. 386. “Andoracte rév fiawy te raoxdy
éoriv. 37. KrXexrov pev h vv, rig 0 adXnOeiac TO poe.
Ai rov pabnparoy joova ov Tov TOAAGY AvOPaTOY,
Tov opdcpa 6Niywy ciaiv. 39. Oi Opgdkec WvOUVTO Tag yur
Tapa TOY yovewy xonpatwy peyddrwov. 40. Tov movey
Lovory ot Oeot rote avOpwrore wavta rdyaba, Al. Ou XaXd
pic0o0v gorparevorro, Out TO TOAEMUKwTATOL Kal TévNTEC ElvaL.

§ 29. Comparison.

a. peiLwy épo, taller (greater) than I. 6. kddXov épov Gee
you sing better (more beautifully) than I (do). c¢. dvvarwr,
avrol atrov® éyiyvorvro, they became more powerful than
(literally, more powerful themselves than themselves, i. e. than the
selves were at any other time). d. preiZw ij kara dakpva mem
Gévat, to have suffered afflictions too great for tears. vexpoc pet
}) kar’ dvOowzov'*, a corpse of superhuman size. démda 7m)
}) Kara Tove vekpouc, more arms than could have been expe
from the number of the dead (quam pro numero). e. vewrey
eiow 3) Ware eicévat olwv Tarépwy éarépnvrat, they are too yo
to know what fathers they have lost.

(a) The thing with which another is compared, is put in the ge ni-

tive.
The fuller construction is with 7, than; which however is used oO

where the genitive cannot be employed. -

(b) The gen. is sometimes used, where it is not the immediate object of co
parison: e. g. in 6, the things compared are not ‘J’ and ‘ your singt

but ‘my singing’ and ‘ yours.’ ;

3 So in superl.: Ore devdraTog cavrov TavTa no8a. The superlative is u
when the person is represented as possessing the property at some particular ‘i
in the highest degree in which he ever possessed it. .

4 Literally, greater than in proportion to (or according to) man.

§ 29. comparison. | 167, 168. 55

(c) Greater, &c. than ever, than at any other time, is expressed
by using avréc, before the gen. of the reciprocal pronoun.

(d. e.) Too great, &c. is expressed by the comparative with 7
kara ° before a substantive ; 7) dore (sometimes 7) we) before a verb
in the infinitive.

Obs. In example 31 of the following lesson, it will be seen that 7) we
may, when the subject is expressed, be followed by the opé. with av.

LESSON XXIX.

1. Tic dpvic evpwvorépa éorly anddvoc; 2. “Aperijicg obdev
~ , 9 >\ ‘ , 2 ONS Ui: ,
Xojpa cepvorepor, ovde PeBardrepdy éorr. 38. Al devTEpai THC
@povridec copwrepat. 4. '°H xoewcne reop) Onptwoearépa Kat
~ > 1p Ts , <4 / _ e > ~ ~
Toig aypiowge Gwoe mpochopwrepa. 5. IlodNakte O Erauv@y Tov
he ? , ~ AS > ~ ? \ > ,
Wéyovroc ewayxGéarepoc. 6. Bovdjjc pev dobijc ouoey aogpade-
, aan os
arepov. 7. Aapeiov kat Ilapuoaricdoc ylyvovrat matdece Cvo" mpEO~
, X ? ?. , \ 7~ ~ > QQ. ~
Burepoc pev Apracépinc, vewrepoc ce Kipoc. 8. Tuvaixec avopév
mé a> ~
prromevOéorepoé ciot. 9. Oi yewpyol rév arayvwy ijoLov dpwot
x , SEN , SiN ~ Leet ~ t , >
Tove KekNipévouc Kai vevorvrac emt yijc. 10. To ddecety Kakcdv éore
Tov adtketoBar, 11. Ovdey yonpa ckadXdeov Pirov. 12. Tropae
~ /
apeivove eict rwv yeoattépwy. 18. Evxatpoc avy) tavroc¢ Noyou
Kpeirtwy. 14, AovrAov xetpov ovdév. 15. ‘O ’Aynoiraog epi
ss > , \ ~ , ~
Tov peyadou Paciréwe eiwev? Ti yap émov peiLwy éexeivoc, ei ph
Kat Otkatérepoc; 16. Zhyvwy dpwev roy Oeddpacroy éxt To TorOVE
” . , e > , ‘ \ ” ,
exerv pabnrac Oavpaldpuevov, ‘O éxeivov pev xoooc, eon, petlwr,
e s \ , r ~ ~ > a\ ~
ouploc Oe TUL PWV OTEDOL?. 17. Koetrrov ow7av éortv i daXetv
¢ ‘ ~ ~ , ~ ~
parny. 18. Néowc 70 otyay Kpetrroy ésttTov ANaXety. 19. Mod-
~ 4 ‘ ~ A
A@v Xpnpatrwy KoEeittwy 6 Tapa Tov wove Eratvoc. 20.
Onpor anavrwy aypiwrépa yuvy. 21. Hovnpia Oarroy Oarva-
, \ Q\ oo” > ’ / ~ > ~
Tov rpéxet, 22. To wWevdec overcog ov TepatTEepw TIC aKoNe
> a ~ ‘ e ‘ A oN > / = > 2 e ~~
agixvetrat. 23, Ot repli THY yoapparuny CratovnbErvTEec avTOL AUTwY
evpadéarepot yiyvovrat mpoc Ta peilw Kal orovdaldTEepa TWY pa-
Onparwrv. 24. Oi éxorhpovec TOY pu) Excarnuovwy Oapparewrepot
3 \ . A e ~ ’ a. /, ss ‘ ~ - c ~
éiot, Kal avrol EavTwy émevoay padwou i moiv pabety. 25. ‘Opw
Eywye kal Tove Tavu EpTetpove Tov aywvigecBar TOAXM YET pOY Eau-
~ > > \ \
TWY NEyorrac, Gray Ev TLE KLvOvY@ Wow. 26. To rove vopovg
avrove Tae TyLwpiac ExeLy PEXriovoc ij Kat’ &VOPwTOY vopmobErov
Coxet proc etvac, 27. Ol AOnvator év DeveNia peilw ij kara ddkova
éxerovOecav. 28. Oi Oeot [seXTLove i} Tapa TO Cikaoy brd TwWHwY
7 , , 9 \ > ,
Cwpwy waparpeTwecOae Kynovpevor. 29. To Catmovioy peyaXdo-
TpEeTECTEDOY Hyovpat i we THe Eepmijc Oonoxeiac ToocdeiaNar
30. 7Hy peilw xaxa i} Wore aAvakdaery. 31. “Eore peifw raket-
7 AA e: ~ , * ”
vuv Epya i} Wo TH OYw TLC GV ELTOL.

5 Or 7 700.

167.

168.

170.

171.

56 170—174. [§ 30. compa

§ 30. Comparison (continued).

a. raxbrepa i} codwrepa (Herod.), with more haste than w
dom. 0b. we raxtora, as quickly as possible. ovyn we dvr
mpooyjecay, they came up as silently: as possible. Ore peysor
great as possible. c. daove yovvaro wAEtarove ® ap
having collected as many men as he possibly could. d.
€i ruc Kal dAXoc, EXEC TpdC TA érn pédacvay THY Teixa,
if any body has black hair for his years, it is you (i.e. you
remarkably black hair for your years). e. rove dywCope
TrEloTa cic ayo Suvdpevoc wpedeiv, being able to be of mo
service to the contending parties, than any other individual. —
Tepi7Ta TOY doKoVvTwy, more than enough (of money, &c.). mo
mAdowt Ipov avrayv, many times as numerous as ourselves.

(a) Two comparatives are to be translated by more—thar
rather—than, with the positive.

For adverbs it is often convenient, as in the example, to use a si I
stantive.

(b) ‘Qe and ére (like the Latin quam) are used to strengtl
superlatives. (So also érwe, 7, otoc, &c.) ;
(d.e.) i ree Kat dddoe (si quis alius\, and cic dvip (unus o
nium maxime), have the force of superlatives.
(el¢ ye avo wy is also used.)
(f) aepirréc (exceeding, over and above), and adjectives in -m,
ovoc (-fold), govern the genitive from their comparative meaning.

LESSON XXX. 7

1. Hoo8upovpeOa rév vigwy we apiorag eivae rac Puxae.
"Eyw vopilw ro peév pycevoc Céeobat Octoy civat, To 0 we edo
’ LZ ~ / ~ e f > ~
Twy éyyurarw rov Oeiov. 3. Ai Gre pariora evpabeic
» / > > , ~ s c ° Fe
Tove veove. 4. OuKc apbovia Twv mToo0vpoUvLEVWY we aolo7
or , ~ ~
Ort wadtora Kai we Taxtora yiyvecba. 5. Tov dyabov
ot cy «> > U ¢ \ , >
aptarov Kat Otarov anodkavowpev. 6. O pu) meioac deuve
Tepoc Cééac civat 7} AdLKwTEpOS amrexwpe. J. Ol dbeic pay
TEpot | GvcpecorEpot guovrat. 8. “AvayKaioy hv cuvTromare
, = >] ‘ ‘
i) cadéorepov ciarexOyiva. 9. EKic “Iw\kov ixopuny evv
wpoOupoc ovca peadXov i codwrépa. 10. "Aroevc 7 po0d,

5 Or, Ore wrELGTOVE aOpoicac.
7 In this passage (which is from Theophrastus) kaimep is connected with a
verb; which is very unusual, and had better not be imitated. See kaizep in
‘ List of Particles.’

§ 30. comparison. | 174. 57

padXor } pitwe rarpt wapéoxe Oatra. 11, Korot keuvcvvov rote
"EAAnoe meptatavroc, of “AOnvaior Oiridow rov adAwY eEic Ty
amdvtwy owrnpiay waptoyorro. 12. Hod\NatAaciove Uma abroy
évxare avy roic Oeoic. 13. "Ereday kriowpae mepirta TOY Epi
apKovrvTwy, rourote Tuc évdeiac TOY piwv éEaxovupar. 14, Mvupro-
mrdova huey ravra exec ) tadoa TOMC. 15. ToANooTOY pépoc
ay Ta Kenran, Ov tpeic mooceconare. 16. Ot’ AOnvatae divapey
eixov peylotyy Tov EXAjvwr. 17. Kipoc dujveyxe TO TEToTA
avOowrwy wpeicba. 18. KalNiag copa ikon peréoraroy
idsivy rHe TOKEWS eixev. 19. Lopia waXdatorarn TE Kal TEL-
orn trav ‘EXXfvwr év Kpyryn re cat Aakedaipor, kat cogiorat
mrEtoroe yije éxei cio, 20, Udvrwyv trav detveyv 6 godfioc
padtora Kkaramdijrree Tac Wuxac. 21. Ipdéciucoe TGv codiaTta@y
kaAXtora Ta ovopara uj pet. 22. ‘H vate adorora pou Exdee
Tavroe TOU orparoreoov. 23. ‘Ophpov Kal Extorny wevrasTn-
pia trav Lavabnvaiwy poovov 7T@v aXNwvY ToToY pabwcovrra
ra exn. 24. Sao MEEaEeT ToS Ooxeic elvat TOY TOOYEYVEVN-
pévwv. 25, “APnvaior aoxny THY yon peylorny tov te moly
"EAAhvor Kal tov viv Kéxrnvra. 26. ‘Ope ra zpaypara ovx
ota Bedreora év mH WOE GvTa. 27. Lwxpdrne Tore OvToc Tayo
olov Getvorarov avumdenroc Cue TOU KpvaoTadAov éropEevero. 28.
"Hye orparuw daonv mavraxoley TELoTHY édvvaro. 29. “Adeay
mewoinxe Oonv olov re yevecbar TrEloTHY. 30. Amuexvourra
PonOeiv rp67y broly ay CvywryTat ioxuporary Kara TO Cuvaroy.
31. ’Efiy Kiow Byaaupoie xovegy mrelorove Evi avepl ev To
oixm Karabécba. 32. Kéddor’ avio ete SU casa 33. Tewa-
copat TH OvTL WO AY Beans Bedreoroe Ov Kat Cijv Kat amo-
By iaie: 34. Amynoopa bpiy wc ay cub wipiatt dca Popayura-
TWY. 30d. Hetpasopat dwdoxe bude we ay olde TE @ cagvéorara
TEpL TOY memparypevey, 36. Ot pannt ean Neti TaVvTa ToLONY=
rec, Orwe ot Talcec avTOIg yérwvTat WC OvvaToY Pérreorow 37.
Puy ayaby 7 7H auThC apEeTn oop mapexet ®c otov re EXTLOTOY.
38. Llepipeve éwe av ravra we Eve jovani yevnrar. 39. Oi Aake-
carpdrcot ity 7) avuaToY peTprwrare rpepovat kal yw 9 Ovva-
TOV pixporary. 40. “Hy pev yao wWndiowrrar ExecOat, vpetc
edter re alrur elvar dpgavrec Tov ClaPatvev, Kal we mpado par anets
ovow vpiv xeaty cioerae Kipocg Kat amodwoet’ éxiorarae 0 et Tec
kal GAXNoc’ qv oO aroynpiowrrat ot GAXot, Amriper dmavrec [etc]
rovprahey. Xn. 41. Td avdpi by ay EXnobe SS ) Ouvaroy
padsora, t iva eidyre Ore Kal doxeoOar Exiorapiat, We rle Kal ee
padrwora avOowrwy, Xn. 42. TeOvavac vopigw dvowredety i Civ.
43. Znrovor Keodaivery 7 Hpac weiDev. 44, Tijy ric hperepac
modewe TUXNY ay Eolpny 7 THY EKelvov.

58 177—183. [§ 31. THe patiy

§ 31. The Dative.

177. a ra adra rdoyw cot, I suffer the same as you. Ongeve
tov adrov xpdvov "Hoakdet yevopevoc, Theseus who lived about t
same time as Hercules. 0. raraccey pacw, to beat with a stick

peyady arovey, in great haste. d. pépy, through fear. Kapve
voow, to be suffering from (or ill of) a disease. adyety rim, to
pained at a thing. e. rH tpizn tpéog, on the third day. f. ra
Neekrae itv, these things have been said by us.

W732 The notion of the dative is opposed to that of the genitive, as its fi
mental notion is that of approach to.

179, The dat. expresses the person to or for whom a thing is done
also follows words that express union or coming together, and those
that express likeness or (a) identity.

180, (0) The instrument, (c) the manner, and (d) the cause, are put
the dative.

181. (e) The definite time at which a thing is done, is put in -
dative.

182. (f) The dative sometimes expresses the agent ; especially after
the perfect pass. and verbals in réoc, r0¢.

183. [Obs. Verbs of reproaching, &c. take acc. of the thing (as well as
dat. of person), especially when it is a newt. pronoun. (tykahety, &e.
Tt Ter.) |

LESSON XXXI.

° ch AY \ ~ ~ f 7 > t
1. 'O dei rapwy rey TodiTwY KUplog EOTW ETLTaTTELY TOL
matoly 6 re ay cyaboy oxy civar, 2. Onfaiore thy apabiay
évevdiZovory. 3. Tod\Na émitipGou roic wewardevpevote,
4. Ti é€yxarGy tpiv émeyerpeic pde amo\vvac; 5. “Oortg ay=
6 *\ y i) / y 4 > , £ ov 6 aN is
owroc Ov avOpwTw TYXNY TPOPEDEL, AvOnToY Hyyovpat. 6. “Ayre
~ ~ ¢ ~ ‘ ,
TOU ouVvEpyely EavTOIG TA GUpEepoYTa éxnpealovorvy addfhXo
~ apy ? f on 2 \ ~ e 5
7. Aovdog TEpuKwE EVVYOEL TO ceorory. 8. To taorv dpa yade-
, ~ ~ e > , U ~ OM
maivety maow avroic bpdvoray éuPadre. 9. Pvoee taow dvOpwo-
mow UTAPXEL TOLE ETALVOVGLY avrove &yOecbat. 10. Ot ABn-
vatow dm@yxXOavovro roig "EXXAnoey. 11. ‘Hovxiar Hyev H woe
roic pev PapPaoo.e svyyvyvwokovoa, roic 0 “EXAnoty dyavaK=
rovaa. 12. Oi dyafot tay re OpytoOGot Tote yovevoty, avrot
Eavrouc TapapvOovrvra. 13. OvpwOeicg roic airiore omoucatore-
<f cf > ’ ~ 5) . &
pov eimov & simov. 14.”OXof 6 Toic Exovor rdyaba pPO0VG:
yi ~ \ \ \ ~ ,
15.”Apeoke wadot Kai ov pup cavrTw povov. 16. Todo pepov
ea. 7 t ~ eo~ A
odov neoayv. 17. ’Exopevero rH 009, iv adroc érouhoaro. 18.
"Eauve tov cavrov Cpdpov. 19. ‘Ope per TavTa det tovra Opopy
kat rpéxovra, 20. Tove Tapa TOIC Euppoory evovgove yapoue xem

.

§ 31. rue parive.] 183. 59

~ ‘ > x
yapety, 21. Tapp yeyapncwoe riv eujy pyrépa érépay elye
yuvatka, 22. Nocov vooovpev riv évavriay Lacg. 23. Mndapeg
Wyo ayyxéory Tovnpia voorivy ’AOnrvaiovce. 24. Ta doyadrepa
Awviow rH Oweexaryn Toveirae év pynvi’AvOeornpwdre. 25. ‘lepov
’ ‘
” ’ ’ ’ - ’ ~ A A P , , e
opog KaretAnge Pirewmoc 'EXagnPoAtwvoeg pnvog Ekry POlvorroc. 26.
, r ¢ \ acon Nad =e ,
Geopodupiore vnarevopev. 27. XOEc avrov dtepuyoy rotcg ETt-
e
viklotg. 28. Ot Lepore eLerodopcyOnoay éevary pnvi. 29. Oi
ow 1? , ‘ .
év LO@pn reraorew Erec Cvvepnoav. 30. MédAXec véoc éveavroc pera
Gepivac TooTac TO EmtdvTe pyve yiyvedOa. 31. 7Ev wavri dei
Kaip@ TO Cikawoy éxuxparety. 32. ‘Eppat peg vuKrt ot mAEtoroe
. ‘ ‘ 7 =
Tepuexorncay Ta TOdgwra, 33. OU padwy Ta Ev dtayTe TO KOOVY
) c ) c
, > ~ a ~ ey) ”
apayGevra év pid Hpéoa cnwoa. 34. "Ev EBdopyKovra Ereouv
ove’ ay eic haar Tovnpdc Mv *. 35. Nopilere ric aire Gyputac akiove
elvat Tove avyKoumTovTac Tote dpapravovoty. 386. °H dforova
Zz ’ ~ Ny , > a ? ~ ’ ~ 95.2 (on, of
Opotay ratc covhate eixe THY eoOyra. 387. OU THY ad’TwY ouTE
” Blips hor ave oer) beraies ~ Fie 38 Toi jd0aXr ~
Epywy oure AOywr EaoTly } vedTHC TO Yip. . Tote 0¢0aXpotc
~ iN Ui ,
oompev. 39. Tor Mapddviov arvip Xraorearne ovopa “Apipynaroc
amoxrivyvvoe NiOw Tiy Kepadny marabac. 40. AnyroaGeyne Xadeots
wat adaparvrivorc relyece THY ToOY ADnvaiwy ywpay ErELX LOE, TH
TOV BiPoéwy Kat OnPaiwy SE Os 41. Meéyac r@ Ovre ovroc
0 avi, Oc ay peyada OvinTar yvwpn Crarpatacbac uaddove? 7) popun.
> , ’
42. Ovceic Guster Ayabdc. 43. NevixknytTuc ot wore Kal vavot
\ y ~ \ , = \ = , <
Kat weg@. 44. Ilavri tro07w Boneiv xpi) Toic cuppayoc. 45,
al ~ ~ ’ ! e 1> . ~
D6 aroorepeirae tov Evpfovhwy 4 OAc. 46. ‘O aicnooe iaot
. ~ , x > ~ ~ > ~ , ”
Ev TH TOKE Tovc acbeveic TOtc iaxvupoic. 47. Aovio Eoukac.
e ~ , \
48. Ot rovnooi aAdAHALC Gpowr, 49. Ov cet lgov Tove KaKkouc
P = Fy es = t ~
Toic ayaboic tyav. 50. Te kak@ ampere dovdevery, 51.
, > \ , Nes
M:esboddpwr avept Tupavyy@ Cet. 52. "H rAnopovyn PraBeod per
~ ames: OS x
TO owpart, [Paco Ce TH WvyXy. 53. "Ayabot dvépec MpEArpor
Tate woXearv. 54. Xpnaipn roic avOowmore FH iarpiKh. 55.
‘H éteatostyn ob povoy T@ Exovre AvowreXNet, AAG Kat TOtC AAO.
56. ‘O ayafoc ro ayabe@ povoc Pitoc. 57. Ot zovnoot Epovye
cox tory aAHNoce EXOpot padXov 7 Mioe Tepucévar. 58. Tupavvoc
i Eyooc éXevOepia Kal vo evayri 59. ‘Oo® uty
dmac éxOo0c éeXevOepia Kat vopore Evayrioc. : o@ Heer
> f , e € ~ > & Y , VPl ine
avrimadoue TMoogwvTac, OL Ipetc ov Cuvapeda payesbar. 60. Toic
doovipwrarorce TArAnolale. Gl. Ol cvppayor ot viv roocyevoperor
Tapapevovow piv Kal borepov. 62. Kaxoic opirwr abroe exPpion
kaxoéc. 63. Mi) éptle Toic yovevar, Kav CiKaca AEync. G4. “AX-
\ ~ ~ ‘ , , yg
Note pev woEpOvVaL, TOLC 6€ DevOace ov‘ eGérovor diaywvisecOar.
65. Lwxpdrnc TordAKtc OrehéyeTo Toig Texviratc. 66. OV rar7a

8’Ev vuETE Bourn Toc Togoior yiyverat. Aoxet BeXrwoyv elvar tv TH
KEHOE maxéa iparia popeiv. Tac peyaddacg ydovdc ot ev Tw Katpw
TOvoi TapéyovTat.

EZ

186.

18

188.

-_

fe

60 186—188. [§ 32. mippze ve

Aevece of¢ pédava po) pepexrar, 67. Moda ayaa ot Oeot wa
roic avOowrore 68. Kadov meBapyety Toi v Opole,
TaTpioe KLvOUVvEVOvaN BonOeiv. 69. Tor orparwrny
xen TO Hyepove 70. ‘Yanpereire TO Upxovre, O Tt ay TpoaT
upiv. 71. Mae wodroc treiver tH aperyn. 72. Tyr wdovrov
Toicg pev eote xpHpara, Toic O& aypol, Tote OE Pooktpara.

Ovcer oiTwe HperEepdy EaTLv, Waren hpeic Hpiv avrotc. 74. @
imdpye roicg EO€NovGL Tovety Kal KivduvEdEry Ta THY dpeEdoUY
75. Ifo\dot cai aya0ol idor cioly Ewot, 76. Téi épot wrE

ry yy mrarbvesbac; 77. [Aéov ovdev Hv &yavakrovaw Fj
78. Tov abdyre@v dic TocavTny popny AaBovrwy ovdev ay wm)
yevouro Tote GNNotc, (9. Bi aHORce Tole XpnaTotg |
é7tovv TrEOY, TdGN Tapayy Yyévour Gy cikdtwo; 80. ’Avip &Bo
Heovate Onoeveran 81. Tive xo) cotvecOac ra péddovra |
Ade KoOhcecOac; ap’ ovK Epwetpla re Kal dpovhaet vat hoy
82. Tadnfec dvOpmmoroty ovy evpicokerar 83. Tov rept
copa voonparwy Toddat Oepareiat Kat mavrooaTal Tol iarpot
evpnvral

§ 32. Middle Voice.

The middle voice denotes:
1) That the agent does the action wpon himself; or
2) That the agent does the action for his own advantage; or —
3) That the agent gets the action done for his own advantage.
The strict reflexive meaning is found in but very few verbs; p
pally those that describe some simple action done to our own persons ;
to clothe, crown, &c.
The reflexive sense is often equivalent to anew simple meaning; which —
may be either transitive or intransitive.

The tenses that have the middle meaning, when the verb has
it at all, are
1) Pres. and imperf.
2) Perf. and pluperf.
3) Futures and aorists mid.
And in some verbs
4) The aor. 1. of the passive form.

1) ode, wash: M. wash myself, bathe %.
anayxev, ardyEat, strangle: M. strangle (or hang) myself.
[ With new intrans. meaning. |
a7éXhe, to send: M. (to send oneself =) to journey }
nave, to make to cease: M. (to make myself cease =) to stop, celine
leave: off.

t of the passive form.

° It may have an aceus. of a part of one’s own person.

' areca, to clothe oneself, and to send for, has aor. oreiiacOar: orédXEG
to travel, oradnvat.

§ 32. mippLx votck. | 188. 61

[With new ¢rans. meaning. ]
mepatovy (Twa), to put a man over (a river): M. /o cross (a river,
acc.).
TiAXELY, to pluck: M. to mourn for (acc.), i. e. by tearing one’s hair.
2) cvppaxoy rouicOai Twa, to make a man one’s ally (to form an alli-
ance with a person), i. e. for one’s own advantage.
karaorynoac0ar? giAakac, to place guards (over one’s own property ;
for one’s own protection).
aipety 71, to lift or take a thing up: M. to take up for one’s advantage,
i.e. to keep for oneself.
evpioksty, find: M. find for myself, procure, get.
Tapackevazey, provide: M. provide ( for one’s own use).
3) maparidemat roameCav, I cause a tuble to be set before me.
pcQow, let out for hire: M. (cause to be let to myself, =) hire.
So dwddoxey, teach: M. get or have (a person) taught.
[In general any remote reference of the action to self is expressed by the
Mid.)
katak\aistv, weep for: M. weep for (one’s own misfortunes, acc.).
émrOeOery mEVvOE THY Tovnolav, having shown his own wickedness.
Osivat vdpmove, to enact laws,—of an absolute prince who does not
make them for himself. @é&c@at vopouc, of the legislator of a
free state, who makes them for himself as well as for his feilow-
citizens *.

LESSON XXXII.

1. Thy édev8epiay EXoi pny ay avri by exw Tavrwv. 2. “H wdc
HeGv moewTn vomove EDeTo Kal wodtrelay KaTEaTioaro. 3. Xon
TavrTa dvopa Hynodpevoy Tiv éyKpareay averijc eivar KonTiOa, Tavrny
mpatov év Th Wuyn Katackevacacbar, 4. Bioy wopifov rav-
robev mAHY ex Kak@v. 5. Atovicroc peyddyy dbvamy wepreaXrero.
6. Ovyroic aphywy avroc evpdpny movove. 7. Udduw galing ay
docoyv civar Kai tAXNac 7oXELC émcxewnety OovrOvVGOat Adikwe Kat
KaradedovA@cbat, ToAdac Cé Kal bf EauTH ExeLy OovLwoapevyny.
8. Mapoc et rte ypnparwry éexiupoy jooay roocierat. 9. Opac-
Nog omNirac Karedébaro yirjiove. 10, Eide riv tov yedwrorowwv
Gepsirov Wuyxijv wiOncoy Evovopéevyny. 11. Tie Opanne typiv é-
éorat amorépmvecOat ywoar. 12. Tov éxtovra moXépeoy bay
gore apeuvecOar, 13. Tov ed Kai cake Oodrra £ toov apery
apuvoupeda, 14. Vevvaidy éote rove dpoiove ard Tov taov
Tuwpetabat. 15. Aideiobar yor), yuvat, ro Niay Kat duAdoGEG-
Oat G06v0r. 16. Tiv wap’ éavr@ Covamty HOpoicaro. 17. [lodv
Bev Eoyov Kal To apxyy Karampacar, tohv O° ere petloy NaBovra Cra-
cwoacbat, 18.“Oca veyKw, marta cic TO Kotvoy KaTéOnKac.
19, Aéi pévorrac avrove weol THY Myopay Tu plev arr’ doyuptiou
ad\abacOae rote re deopévore arodda0at, Tote d€ avTt av apyvotiov
GtaddNdrrety, Ooor Te CéovTae moiacOa. 20.’ Apa yeyvopevor Nap-
Bavopey rac émorhpac; 21. "Avcpeia Puy) KapPavopevy tic
GAnPeiag feoovra. 22. ‘H Kéoxvoa vavuriucov ay péytoroy wap-

* nab-tornpt, W. 84, B. p. 102.
5 This difference is not, however, strictly observed. 6.

190.

62 190. [§ 33. spp:

Eoxe Totc Lsdorovynoioc. 23. Naurikoy. mapeiyovro
ot 0 G\Xoe weldy Kat yonpara. 24, ”"Eore wapéyovra
Toe Sut eee mae pirore aoparecay TAPEXELY. 25. 2 XC
tar ovy EavToy povoy ayaboy mapéyxety. 26. “Aapireeaf

mapéxet. 27. Thy rod\par h Evveotc ExvowTEepay TAPEXETA
Ta toya yelow trav NOywy wapécyxeTto. 29. Ta Oryra
doov av év avroic yodvoy 7, } Lux Corvra wapéxerau 30.
mode Oc Gy Ek TavTOE TpOTOU TWELOUAY THY Eavrov dvahafs.
Thy wou éxetpacay karadapety. 32. Toveiv pe yon, mor
& akvov puodov pépecOar. 33. Odw éyw 6 Ey, AAN O |
THY CPOE BERN auTov PEE pepec sar éottv. 34. “H pnrop
asi yolar@ Onpeverat THY dvoway Kal éuvara. 35. Hoddije
kai ro OnpadoOacKert. 36. Swxparne Te0ET OE TETO TOVE GU
mavTwv pddiora mpoc éykpdreay. 37. To rac yevopévac ou
mooc &AxAove OEgAat Kadwe, TOIT EiKOTWC iJon Ooket avoowy &
Kal cwooovwr Eoyov civa. 38. IIo0c¢ evoatpoviay ovdey ay o
otro THAcKAaUTNY CUVvapY, ConvTEP ApETH Kal TH [EOH TaUTH
Ta puxpa pacior rote A\oyoue UrepfarhecOat 40. “ABpadary
rov Baxroravoy PBaowéa tpecPevwry wyxero. 41. Ot K
WAOov é¢ rac ’AOhvac woecPevodpevor, 42. ‘O Dvd\ummog é¢ 7
Oovoiay roEecBevodpevoc toac Tapéthe: THY “Iradiay. 43. Ipe
Pevopévote roic ’AOnvaiore mavtaydoe BonOeiv ovdete iOedev.
Bovkevety ovx tkeate vewréoote tortkovta ery. 45. ‘H o@
TOC TM TAioTa ev [Jouhevorre moootiOnat tysyy. 46. Tov
mONEPOV TOLOVYTUAC wWE Tie CnpoKpariac knCopéevouc EVVOUC
vowilopev. 47.’ Ayte ovK éx mapépyou Tov woEpov Emot
48. Mycetc tuwy oppwoeitw pera Tov CtKaiou ToLcovpeEvog TO
kevovvouc. 49. Aci tov. kadjy &pyiyv rod Biov wovoup
avrou mpdTEpoy i) TOY avTou ToLnoacBac THY ETLMErELaY. |
Tiyvopévwry Adywyv ov_ en TovE Oyoue Toie Epyote bpoXO7
51; Ot AOnvaio: Cecvov érovovvro, ei rove EmtouhevovTag

ro TAHOE pup Etovvrat. 52, To yew we Cet row ppovery eb peye
onpeiov wotoupeba. 53. Tovnody adyvdoa pndérore ToLvou oir
54. O18 Aaxecarpovuoe TOLNTAPLEVOL CY COLLYT ac Cvo we ayvrt Mave
viov avebecay.

§ 33. Middle Voice (continued).

a. * aioeiv, take; atoeicPat, choose (followed by avti with gen
hafeiv, take, receive; NaBéc0at, take hold of.

b, [Verbs whose middle voice seems to have a reciprocal meant

Bourebery, consult; Bovdevecar, consult together, deliber

also (with regular mid. signification) to counsel myself, ;

resolution. Inthe sense of deliberate it is followed by wept ©

gen.

§ 33. mippLe voice. | 190. 63

Ouadvery *, to reconcile others; dvadvecOar, to be reconciled to each

other (zpde¢ with acc.).
ce. [Middle forms, of which there is xo active, and which must there-
fore be considered simply as deponents. |

déxomat, receive ; *aicPavopat, perceived, am informed of.

d. [Aorists pass. with mid. meaning. ]

KaTexAlOny (t)°, laid myself down; laid down. danddayny, took
myself off: so érepawOny, tpoBHnOny, ExoupnOny, noKnnOny
(from weoatovaPat, PoPetoOat, KoipaoOat, acKeicOar).

e. [Some futures ]. of mid. form have a pass. meaning.—See Introd.
List II.]

OprHoopat, pooyyoopat, PuvrdaLopa, OpeWonar: from wPehéew
benefit; dpodoyéw, confess; pudaTTwW, guard; TpEpw, nourish ;
maintain— bring up.

SE gvrarrecOat, mid., to be on one’s guard; to guard against, with ace.

of thing or person.

2S" The agent after a pass. verb is mostly translated by v76 :—some-
times by zpdc¢ (with gen.) to denote the powerful and immediate influence
of a person: by mapa (with gen.) when the person is to be denoted as
one from whose neighbourhood, sphere of action, external or internal
means, the action has proceeded: now and then by éx, to denote the
source from which it flows, &c.

LESSON XXXIII.

> = = )
1. OdCceic per’ dpyiic copadtee Povdeverat. 2. Tadbroparor
~ al ~
Woy Kaddwov Povreverau 3. Ot TMAarade éBovdevoarvro
t > a] , ~
"AOnvatove pu tpodiddvat. 4. DupPovdevdpeda oor ré ypiy woreiv"
Sees d Den ~ ~ >
au ovv oupfovXEvooy hpty 6 Te oor Ookei KaNALoTOY Eivar. 5. ‘O
= > \ ~ ~ = ,
Zevopav ehOwv cic Achgovue avekoivwce to Oe@ TEpi Tije TooElac.
6. “Ev rate cuvovoiate, bray Te Avakotv@yrai cot, do ce Kado
) , ~ fa , , ~ > ~ e
cupPovrevorvra, 7. Kexoivwvrac Wdoyov raic ov Kakaiow at
, ~ ~ , \ \ re , ,
kaxkal. 8. To Ovatuxourri Two TepT VOY TO Neat KAaTOKAaVGAaoOaL
/ ~ ~ ” ‘ a > ‘ ” eT
madwv. 9. Tic rov bvroc Béac olay Heovny Exec MdvvaTroy adr
~ et ~ ‘> ’
yeyevabar tr dir\oOTddp. 10. Ot ’AOnrvator MedXriadny eic ro
rd J ~ , 93. e ~ ,
PaoaBpoy éuPareiy Ebndicavro, 11. Oddéy Aewy rot Tavoao-
Oat ddvympevov. 12. Xp) yuprvalerOar cai Novobar. 13.
"Eraéavro we apuvovpevow 14. Tay avOpozwyv xpoc ra NEyo-
pleva Kat at yroua ioravrat, 15. [oerec rove coéne dpe yope-
vouc Kal matceiac AYTLTOLOUPEVOVE TOY OTOVCaIwY EivaL pLpLyTac.
16. Tév rodtituKGv toaypdarwy opadepov éotty dareoBar. 17.
, ’ \ \ e > , I 7 ’ =
Hlavra éori kaha doa CtKatocvyne exerat 18. Hy rie éxeovvae
y ’ yy ~ , , .
BovAnrat Ovyarépa, mpdc Epe Cet Néyerv. 19. [edo oda €€-
LN ‘ ~ > , 9 e , 5 , ~
€00T0 Ouyarépac roic aplorote. 20. Ov vopoe KedXevovet Trou Avoa-
, ais ~ , Fz \ , 9 AR EN > '
peévov & Tov TOEMiw” Eivae TOY AVOEVTa,. Z1. OU pacioy Ev xoorw
, fa) . t ~ ~ ,
ONyw@ pleyddag CraPohac amohvesOat, 22. ‘Hyde re rij¢ azopiac
» ‘ ~ fal , ’
EkXvoae Kal avroc & voice Pefacwaat. 23. Bovorrar worepm

* Ndw, Ndow, &c.—HEAVprar, EADONY.
5 Kkara-KAivw.

64 190. [§ 33. mip

pearov 7 AOyoue Ta EyeAHpara CcahvecOat, 24. Ot Beor
drTwy Evavtiwy OdLyowe obo Tpdraa LoracBut Oiedac. §
mooyovor Tept THY GuvKOpayT@Y yaderwreoovc 7} mrepi TOY
Kakovoyt@y Tove vopovc EVecay, 26, Baowreve aipetray 4
e\ 7 py = > , 9 a)
EhOpevoe Cua TodvTov eb TpaTTwoLv. 27. Kr€wy ype 0 kara
, > ~ pp
28. AipeicOwy &k Tar TpOPEBANPEVwWY TayTEC Ob Tou
kowwrvol. 29.°A é\eyor eyw edigeiotro vd vuov. 30, J
, ‘ > ¢ > ,
TéEpUGOn bro ApxePidoov. 31. “AroxpwrTwc ion TeTtMwWPH
32. Dpagelie tov ayova rov7ov é¢ vpdc eiondOor. 33. “1
” fa X . \ ~ Laat , e »§ \ - io ~
aocat, py atoxpoc parync, €av TeOTEpOC TOY acEeAdoy EV TO]
\ = a x \ a as
‘H yur) KaTraoKkoTetTae pone EauTHV, ETlOKOTEL O& KGL EL TLE
avriv Oearar. 35. “Eautov amok cpumrerat 0 wounThe.
COVTAL 1) KAKWOAL qpac } opac avrove BeParooacban
cap mpolevto Eavrove. 38. ‘O YEwpyoc ovK avroe «ole
€ ~ \ oo . , i
EavT@ 70 dporpoy, ei perder Kadov eivac. 39. "Edy re pep

cikn, 40. *Apyiy kal rupavvida tov “EXjvwr opioem ea
KaTaoKkeval opmevorv @itirmov. 41. "Oo av abroce eavre
os a7 os 492 8) \ \ , ? % ‘@ 6
OnTal EdoETE. 2. ’Ey@ tov vosoy épautm TiOepae Cor
Woneo etonra tovety.——| Agent after the passive verb. | 43.
, € \ md > , e Ny
Tal TavTec UTO TOY Taldwy DeparevecOat, 44, Ot prev
, ’ s 7 , A , , \
vopiwv e0eNovTEc Creoles aowpoovec Kat eXeue Kal 9
vopiLovrat, ot 0 Ure TaOY pA Cy ep tow dav dpou Kal Covhou.
To kextvjocOar Uro THY Bowparor Kal THC TOTEWS
vikov Kat Onpr@dec Coxet civac. 46. TO dpotoynbey mapa
TLOVWY TOV KUpwrEepoY 7} TO Tapa yEtpdvwy, 47. “Emp@
5 \ x r 9 ON ” 2 4 ne
aro TOY TYPaYYWY oUCEV EpyoY adtoroyov. 48. Trop
€ , ’ , r~ t ~ \
exaorwyv ééyovro. 49. Kupog oporoyetrat mpog ma
Kparistoc On yevéoOar Oeparevery piovc. 50. Toro pot
) ~ VPs ‘ e pe Rey ~ ’ 7
Geov CédoTat, Taxu olw 7 Eivat yv@vat.— Od]. OvK Ear |
e ‘ ~ me , :
dorte ovK avToy gtdet. 52. Tloddol rv dvorvynodyrwy
>! ey ~ >
ANafPov avrove. 53. ‘Qe ay Cvvatro dvOowroc dvev TOY Ent
~ 9 .\ ~ . ‘ e ‘ , K \ I
Civ, ovcetc rovTo avroc avrov wetOer. 54. Davrov gu)
Tole Tpomote ehevBepor. 55. Kupoc EOnpever, OmOre yupva
Pobdouro é Eautoyv Tekat Tove immovc. 56. Tov evruyety aet ©
geauTov totic dp@ow déov. 57. Eic wo\Nacg rapayac Karas
gopev pac avrovc. 58. Evdpatve cavror, rive. OOF
OéXe AUTEIY GEaUTOY, ELCwWE TOAAAKLC Ort Kat TO UTOUY
xapay dye. 60. °Q daipoy we avate yrepopeba. G1. |
\ 1 ) 1 ae at Mae 1 A Pa
pev ) TOG PAaTTETAL EyW O icia TL; Oeacacbs WACK.
s a . 994 .
Meépryyoae OTL yowrnOnc. 63. Tavra ovdeic av wecodein *
64. Tocovroy irr@v7a. 65. Aioxivne AtKvopopog Kat TOL
/
TOOTAYOPEVETAL,

§ 34. THE PEeRrecT 2. | 192—195. 65

§ 34. On the Perfect 2.

The Perf. 2. (Gimproperly called the Perf. mid.) prefers the
intransitive signification, but never has the pure reflexive meaning
of the middle.

(1) If the verb has both the ¢rans. and intrans. meaning, the perf. 1. has
the former; the perf. 2. the latter. (2) If the intrans. meaning has gone
over to the mid., or to the pass. (as often happens), the perf. 2. belongs
in meaning to that voice. (3) If the verb is intrans., the perf. 2. has the
same relation to it that any other perf. has to its verb.

Perf. 1. Perf. 2.
avotyw ®, open, avéiwya, aviwya, stand open.
éyélow, arouse, tynyepKa, eypnyopa, am awake.
7ei0w, nersuade, TETELK AL, mémoua, am confident, trust, have con-
Jidence.

* dyvupt, break, taya, am broken.

* Odum, destroy, ddwdeEKa, dAwdAa, (perii,) am undone.
* rnyvom, fix, TETNHYA, am fixed, am congealed, &c.

(N. B. az6\Avpu, kaTayvupt, more common than the simple verbs.)

LESSON XXXIV.

1. My we Geo vopilere Diary Ta TapdrvTa TETNYEVAL TOAY-
para aOadvara. 2.°0, EvOvdnpe, 6 adedpdc cov ébnudorépixe Tov
Oyor Kat ATOAWXE TE Kal jrrynra. 3. Te rowiTwe avdyKyn OH TO
peTa TOUTO Kat elwaprac AtoAwWXEVaL bro THY EXO0Gy. 4. Tar
Ta Wra Kareaydrwy’ akoverc ravra. 5. Kareaydra et rov iy pédn
i) Oteorpappéva Cavroc, Kal reOve@roc TavTa Tatra Evdnra. 6. ‘O
To.wvToC OTE yalowy oUTE AuTOUpPEVOS Hyay gavioerat Oa TO at’To
mwemwotBévat, 7. ‘Inmoxodrne tiv Ovpay rH Baxrnola wavy cpocpa
Ekpove, Kal éretdn) avT@ avéwlé Tic, eVOIC Elaw Hee Eweryopevoc, Kal TH
gpwrn péya éywr,’Q Lwxparec, en, EypHyopac i Kabedeerc; Pl.
8. ‘H Woy) qty i) rowvrn Kai otrw Tepuxvia amaddarropévyn Tov
owparoc, evOUC Ocamegvanrat Kat amwoAwAEv.

(The Husbandman and the Snake.)

9. Tewpyoc xeovoc Opa bow eipwy itd Kpvovg TETHYOTA
Tourovy aBwv wro KOATOov KaréGerov. Ocoparbele O& Exeivoc, Kal
avahafwr riv idiay pvowv, exdnée Tov evepyérnr.

§ 35. Additional remarks on some of the Moods and Tenses.

a. ToNtreia Tel€we KEKOOpLHoETAL, ~av O TOLOVTOC adTi}Y émt-
cxorn pudaé, the constitution will have been perfectly arranged, if

6 This verb prefixes the temporal to the syllabic augment—
aviwyov, avéiwéa, inf. avoiga.
aviwya belongs to later Greek writers: aviwypat was used by the older
authors.
7 Qui aures contusas habent; sc. pugnis, cestibus.

192.

193.

195.

196.
197.

198

199:

200.

201.

202.

66 196—205. [§ 35. Moops AND

such a guardian superintends it. b. pale cal rewpaterar,
and it shall (immediately) be done. c. ra céovra éodpeba |
Kérec®, kal Néywy praraiwy amnddaypévot, we shall have
on the subject as we ought, and be freed from empty spee
d. eiOe 6 vide vevexyKot, would that my son had conquered! —
eizev Ore Hou péoa tpirn, he said that he should come on #
third day. f. wevwetpacbw, let it be attempted.

(a) The fut. 3. expresses a future action continuing in its ef

The fut. 3. differs, therefore, from the Latin futurwm exactum, 1
being used to express merely the future completion of a momentary
Its use is confined to principal clauses, and to subordinate clause:
duced by Ort, or we (‘that’). In other subordinate clauses, th
subj. (less frequently the perf. subj.) will be used instead of it, v
conjunction compounded or joined with av (av, bray &e. 77: or
ay &c.). "Edy rovro Nétyc, si hoc DIXERIS.—(See 91*.)

(b) The fut. 3. is, however, sometimes used to express (1)
speedy completion of an action, or (2) the certainty of its compl
in the most positive manner.

The fut. 3. is obviously the natural future of those perfects, that,
their marking a continued state, are equivalent to a present with
meaning: e. g. pémynwar, KEKTHPaAL.

Some verbs have the fut. 3. as a simple future: e. g. dedqoo,
TEeTavooma, KexdWomat.

(c) In the active voice a continued future state, or a future a
continuing in its effects, is expressed by écouae with perf. p
ciple: a circumlocution which is also used in the passive (as it
example).

[The circumlocution with the participle is also found in other te
e.g., ovTOC Gv — aToKTEivac avbroy ein. Ant.]

(d. e.) The perf. has also a subjunctive and optative, and the fut
an optative, which are used whenever that kind of uncertaint
contingency peculiar to those moods agrees with the time of t
tenses.

Only, however, when particular distinctness is required; and eve
then, the perf. part. with einy or @ is generally preferred to the r
opt. and subj. of that tense.

The imperat. perfect is principally used in those verbs whose
perfects have the meaning of a present: péurnoo, &c. |
(f) The third person of the imperat. perf. pass. marks a decia
resolution: it is a strong expression for let it be done, &c.

(d) eiMe with the optative—and also the optative alone '’—expresses
[If the wish expressed has not been (and now cannot be) realized,

8 ywwoKey interdum de plebiscitis vel populi jussis. Bremi ad Dem
Phil. 1, 54. .
® From 6€w to bind.
10 Asin ® mal, yévoto marpog ebtuxéoTEpoc. See also 295, e.

§ 35. moops AND TENSES. | 205. 67

used with indic. of aorist or imperf., according as the time to which the
wish refers is past, or present. |

So Wgedov! (Ec, €) alone, or with ie (especially in poetry), et yao
or we, and followed by the infinitive.

LESSON XXXV.

1. "Aynoidaoe édenOn Tijg TOEwWC, Adetvac avToy TavTNC Tie
orparnyiac, Néywy bre 7@ Tarpi avrov moda UTNOETHKOL } TOY
Marrivéwy wddtc év roic mode Meoohynv modémotce. 2. Etrroe on

es er : , ee ~ > , \ . ,
Tic dv* Ovkovy aicxvyn otrw pwede ébaraurwpevoc; Nat pa Ala
> , , Are \ , ” Lia U e ‘\" }
WoXvvopny perro, ei iO TorEpiov ye ovroc EelnraTHOnv’ pity
- - ’ / ~ cP ~ \
dvre ekararay atoydy poe doxet iva, i) ébarardoOa. 3. Ei pev
> = x aches
ody Cav érvyxavey 6 ’Aptrrac, éxeivoy av’roy TapEelyouny’ vor
dé tpiv Kah@® rove ouveddrac. 4. Eth aparicbety TO Kaxov €
> s , . , , > \ ~ /
avOporwy. 5. Ei yap yevoipny, réxvoy, av7t cov veKxpoc. 6.
XadvBwv we atoXotro yévoc. 7. EVO’ eixec xphpara marta.
8. E10’ ioOa cuvatoc opay Gcov zpdOupoc ci. 9. EiO’ evpoper
oe pn) AvTovpevoy. 10. Ei yap Wedov otoire eivac ot woddot Ta
péywora ayaba ékepyafeoOar. 11. Avornvoc kui ob copoc Kexdij-
, el ~ . ‘
cerat. 12. Meprvnodpeda Ore tpetc airwi éopev. 13. EvOue
*Aptatog adeornger, Wore girtoc Hhpiv ovdeic AeXelWerat, adda

\ e , ” , c ~ 7 . . /

Kat ot mpooOev Ovrec rodépuoe Hiv eoovra. 14. Ei mpooyevy-
a ‘
oerat Ev ert, OLaweToANEpHoETaL avroig apayel. Th. 15. Acevoy

v mal 3s = 71> ,

Epovye Ooket eivat, ci eb wy pev ion ypaprynke pncéwore TyLwoNnOHcEra,
e wy o& pédNer ev Tothoe ion TeTipHnoerar?, Ly. 16. Ot
Kepacovrriot we eidov dppavrac xa? éavrovc, capme vopilovrec Ext
~ of 4 / \ > ‘ ° \ /
apace tecOar, pevyovor Opdum Kat éurixrovow sic rv Oadarray.
~ ~ fa 7
Luvetsérecoy C& Kat hay avroy Tivéc, Kal exviyero Oorwc py ETUYXa-
~ = > \ 7
vey emtorapevoc veiv. Kat rovrovc ri doxetre; "Hidixovy pev ovdéy,
Edesav O& po) NUTTA Tic WoTED KUOlY Hiv éumwemTw@Kot 17. *Act
Tie one giNiac pepvyicopat. 18. "Ev doov cicdpeOa TadnOéc.
19. Ipecfurépw vewrépwy mavtwy apxew mpooreragerar, 20.
c 5)

vv td , s > ~ ~ , > ,
Et riva adAHAote payny cuvaere, vomilere Ev THCE TH HmepG EME TE
KatakekoWeobat Kal tude ov mwodvd dorepov. 21. Odk, éreday
pete TedevThiowpev, of dyou ot wepl Huwy ceorytoovrat.

[Compound form of perfect.] 22. Eic dd povoyerije ovpavoc

1 6geikw (debeo), owe, ought. dgekynow. Aor. wherdov (un-Attic dpedov)
used only in wishes. we woede Cyv SwKoarne (how Socrates ought to be alive),
would that Socrates were alive! «iOe kéoc thaBec. et yap wheov (sc. mpdTE-
poc ideiy) Plat. de Legg. 4, 432, C.; and Crit. 44, D. With we Xen. axor-
Tioacg Hpaprec’ we pymor wdedrov (sc. apapreiv)! II. 4, 62.

2 AeeipOw, reliquum esto, wemeipaaOw, let it be tried, viv 6 TrovTo TETOX-
pnoOw sizeiv. So the Inf. in the Oratio obliqua, X. H. 5, 4,7. e&uvreg oF
eiov, THY Ovpay KeKdEtoOat, let it be shut, and remain shut.

K 2

68 205. [§ 35. Moops AND TENSES.

, > , A Weer | en ee) ; ~ e ‘\ , $ ,
yeyovwe ori TE kal er EoTrat, 23. ’Emov ot pev vopor ov povoy
ameyvwkdrec eiol pup adecetv, adda Kal KekeNevKdTEg TavTnY

\ NUS r ys 24 Od a oN yo \ ov > ,

TH Oikny NaPavery, 24. Ovroc Gv Kai ovbdeic ErEp0g ATOKTEiVaE
avvov etn.——[The perfect itself, however, sometimes denotes an
abiding effect.] 25. "Exuedae ot Devt Ov ol dvOowmoe Céovrat KaT-
eaxevakactyv. 26. Tor romroy tivéc Tov Tpoyevyevnpevwv uTobiKac
wc xp) Civ karaXeXoiraciy. 27, ToddNat wodetc éviore Kat
s ~ S , ww 2 \ ’ \ ”
KaBarep wota KaTacvopeva dvohdvyTat Kat dOvcodk\wAaoe Kal Ere
Cvodovyrae Cra TY TOY KUPEpYATwY Kal vavT@Y poxOypiar.

[General truths (as being founded on experience) are often expressed in Greek by
the perfect, and still more commonly by the aorist, where we should use the
present, or, is wont to, &c. The following examples show the ¢ransilion from the
usual meaning to this meaning of frequency. The aorist in this sense may also
have ay with it.]

28. Toa orpardreca On Exeoev um éacodvwy. 29. Méd\Awv
23 ‘ = , ee , 3) 20) 2 st ~ Ls \ Lf
Y iarpoc TH véow Cicove xpdvov idaar ion paddov i TEeywv xpOa.

, ” >>. 5 rs = ” ’ , >

30. TlodAadkie Exwv Tig ovd€ TavayKaia viv avplwyv ETAOUTHG,

, ~ > iy Lu

Ware yarepove roegety. 31. “AOupovrvrec avCpec OU Tw TPOTALOY EGTH-

cav, 82. Ovlele ErAovTHGE TaxEwe Cikaoc My. 33. MC iypépa tov

pev Kabetrev tddber, roy o Hp’ dvw. 34. °H Kalptoc arovdn movov

x x \

AyLavroc Urvoy Kavaraviay nya yev. 35. ‘Popn pera fev hpovh-

EWE ae v, avev C& TavTNne mAEiw TOE Exovrac EDawWe, Kat

Ta pley cwpara Toy doKoUYTwWY EK Cepaiae raic oe Tie Wvxaic

éryedeiace ETEaKkOTHoEYV. 36. Ovw ext waxed dikn ylyverar ovdenia

x = ‘ , ly tg .
ylyvopévn Kara voporv, Cvoty o& Aarepoy amepyacerac oxedov* 7) yap
aie j 2 ; :

Pedriova i} poxOnodrepoy Hrrov ébecpydaaro tov Thy OiuKnY Tapa-

\ . r \ U .

oxdvra. 87. Toddoi bra edgay cai rodericjy Cdvapuy peyddra KaKe

a ~ / ‘

mwetdvlaciyv. 88. "Erecday ric wap’ éuov paby, arodédwKer 6
< ~ e ‘ ’ , ft

éyw modrropar apyupwoy? éav of jij, EADWY Eic LEPOY OpfoGaEe OGOV
ae fe > X = P CAAT: ~

av oy aéva civar ra pabhpara, rocovroy Kar EeOnker. [With av. ]

39. TloANdcee WKovoaper dv re Kaxwc bude Povevoapévove péeya

~ ey 79 ’ X u -

mpaypa. 40. El riwec icoév mov rove operepove emtkparovvrac,
> t lA ’ (7 , ~ s y >

aveOdoonoay ay. Al. "AvaapPavwy airoyv 7a roujpara, ayn-
, * > \ , , 9 wo > ~ , > NE

pwrwv ay avrove ri Néyouv, 42. Et zie avrw wept Tov avridEyoe

> > 2 +s 9s. \ e , > ~~ n , \ ,
advev arocetéewc, ert THY UTOVEoLY ETaVHyEV AY Tavra Tov Noyor.
oT 7 LN oo ee <3 ‘ pis , ee ef
43. “Ev tom xpovm GXXAw Herc €¢ Tove AvropoXoue Ev Oowmep

2 ’EXegarrivne AGec é¢ rijv pytpdTwohuy Tijv Albuorwr. 44.°He av

A \ 15 \ ’ ~ = , er
7woc TOAEwC TO KopilecBat Tove Evvoue Totc KafeaTwat xapLy adeAne,
ov puxpay dv\aKkiy ait@y ravTny AdnonKkws Eel.

[The imperfect, especially with apa, is also used of a statement the truth of which
is now recognized, but was not before. |

, ~ > 9% 7 ~ .
45. Ov ror Hv evcatpovia, we Eotke, Kakov amad\ayt}, adAQ TY

§ 36. THE INFINITIVE. | 208. 69

apxny pence Krijow. 46. “A [ldAov aisxdvn gov suvyxupetv, adnOij

dpa iv, TO eivae TO adcKely TOU aduKeioBal, bow TEP atoxLOY, TosoUT
Y . ~ LZ cla , ’ \ / ‘

kaxiov, 47, Aiat, pidoue &p’ ovxi KeKTH PY V Tadac.

[There is very frequently an ellipsis of dy in expressions, which denote the idea
of necessity, duty, reasonableness, possibility, liberty and inclination, e. g.
Xpijv, Edet, wHedoY, verbal adjectives in TEOC, TOOTHKE, KaLpOC HY,
eixoc Hv, Kaddov hv, aloxypdyv hv, ak.tov Hy, KadGe eixe, EEIy,
« ~ ” > ’ ~ ,
barHoxye, EmeddrEv, EBovrAdpyv. Lys. 123, 3. xpjy dé oe.)

~ vu \ , >
48. "Qgere perv Kipoc Civ éxet O€ rereAeUTHKEY, EmayyedrAopmeBa

"Aptalw cic Tov Opdvov Tov Bacitewv Katey avrov. 49. ‘O Ged

wv ¢t e wv ‘ Py ~ n¥ - , > \ ,

Zdccey olay Ede Kal Cet THY pevovoay padrtora apxiy ylyvecBa.

~ ~ ‘ \ ~

50. Ziv ovk dec yuvaika Kara woANove rpdTwove. Sl. "Expijy

> . \ ~ ~
pév elvae 70 Kady evyevéoraror, Tov édeVOepor Ce TavTAaXoU HpoveEty
péya. 52. Ow éxpiy wore rev mpaypdrwy Tijv yNOooay ioxvery
. 5 z .
mhéov, aN Eire yonar’ Epace xpior Edee Eyety, El7’ ab movnpu
\ , Ss: , > , 3 ek ~ ,

Tove Noyove Eivat caQoove. 53. Et wav & TpooHKE TMparrovTwY

e ~ ~ > ee f Ve’ * ? \ x > 8 ' ,

MOV Kak Elxe TA TOAYpPATA, OVO ay EATIC IY aUTA Bedrtiw yevéoOat.

54. Méveww ev ro KarnyopovyTe tOv GAAwy* ci CE ToT’ Emoter

Exaoroc, évikwy ay. 55. Ov‘ evipy py TmapakpovaQEvTwy UuaV peivae

i KE ieee Worn tea \ ee 7 ~ ~

Dirirry. 56. Eixoc hv vac pa padtakdc, Women vur, Euppayety.

n , \ F ‘ \ > ‘ C ~ fa) . Py Dee | OE ? A

57. Aioxpoy jv ra pev éua CramerpayOat, Ta O Exetvwy TEpLLOELY ELE

~ Ui

KaK@C EXOVTA.

[(a) The impf. appears sometimes to stand instead of the pres., since an action
which continues into the present time, is referred to a past time in which it
occurred, or was known to the speaker. ]

58. Kipoc ebehavver—emt Tov Xadov worapor, dvra TO Evpog TE-

Ooov, zAtjpn & ixOiwy peydrwy Kal mpaéwr, ovc ot Lipor Oeove

ye ? ~ Ey ? , x ‘
évdptlov Kat (dicey ovK elwy’. 59. ’Adixovro mpog 70 Myciae

Kahovpevov TELXOC'—AT EXE dé BaBurAdvoe ov word. 60. TH o€

Tparn Hepa agixovro éxt roy worapoy, Oc Wpile THY TE TOY Maxpw-

>

~ ~ . € ~ is S
vov [xoparv] Kai ry Tov UevOvGy. 61, ’Arap & eraipe, ap’ ov TOE
Hiv 70 Cévepor, ép’ Grep rye Hydc; 62. Od‘ ap’ ayadoc ra woduTiKa
TlepexAije 7» ék Tovrou Tov Adyou’.

§ 36. On the Infinitive.

a. 6 advApwroc wépuce gireiv, it is the nature of man to love. 6b.
mapéxw® épavroy épwrgy, I offer myself to be questioned. c. 7jOov

1 Which the Syrians held for gods, namely, as I then saw, X. An. 1, 4, 9.

2 Namely, when he so appeared to us, consequently = ov« ap’ dyaQdc éorwy,
we édaivero, Georg. 516, d.

3 zapéxecPa, mid. is also used for to afford, without any perceptible difference
of meaning. See example in 295, b.

08.

70 209—213. i§ 36. THE

ideity oe, J came (or am come) to see you. d. hove deovets
to hear. dsvoc* Every, clever at speaking. yaNemoe |
hard to take (or catch). e. o’rwe avdnroe tore, Wore
avr’ eionvne aipetaBar, he is so senseless as to choose
preference to peace. ovrwe dyvdntéc éortv, Hore wod|e
eionvne aipetrar, he is so senseless, that he (actually) ch
war in preference to peace. ff. gtdorirdraroe fy, @ore
Uropetvae tov eravetcba Evexa, he was very ambitious,
bear any thing for the sake of being praised.

909. The use ofthe Greek infinitive is much nearer to that of the ]
than that of the Latin is; thus:—

210. (b.c.) It expresses the purpose and (b. d.) is often used
active, after both verbs and adjectives, where the passive w

admissible, but less common.

Hence it must often be translated into Latin by the participle i
or by the ae in U.

211. The particle Wore° expresses a consequence, and is used W.
infinitive ; or, if the consequence be a definite consequence
actually occurred, the indicative.

So—as to = Wore with infinitive always.

212. Dis Mens Sar . ee

(So—that = swore with infinitive or indicative.
With the infinitive the consequence is more closely connected
principal clause, as contemplated or resulting immediately and

from what is there stated. The consequence may be equally real.

213. ‘ So that’ should not be translated by the indicative, except where

sense would allow us to substitute therefore or consequently (it
so that.
Thus: “the road was so bad that I did not reach my inn till
= “the road was very bad; consequently I did not reach my
midnight: ”” here the gndicniive would be properly used.
ore properly answers to oUrwe, or some other demonstrativ
preceding clause.
Obs. 1. The Wore = wherefore, may be followed by av wit
or optative ; by the imperative (or subjunctive use) imperatively.
Obs. 2. The inf. after Wore will take ay, where in an ind
clause ay would have stood with the optative or with a past te

indicative.
LESSON XXXVI. “2

1. “Eort cor Ovvarn yeveotar TOALC EV oikouperij. 2. ‘Hy

)
va
.

o

“-

4 ‘ \ 9.24 wv u
Ovvariy Kat vxolvyloc topeverOar Ocdy. 3. Eiotv eviae
, ‘ ~ be
drokpisewy Avaykatal Cua prakoe@v rove dyove wovetoBan
> ~f? ’ \ e~ me Alte , e di
"QO, rAOUO’, Gow pey PaGaror ci Papoc Pepery. 5. H eveAeta oog
, > Uy A , , f ’ ae
mTrEiwy n, TOSVUTY KOoUgdoTEpAa HEpety yiyverat. 6. “AKkoha
- An p \ x eer
acKia you Kat evmetec Kryoacbauw 7. XaXeErat at uP

4 _yoc, an old pass. termin. (like réoc, 7é¢), whence detvdc, terrible, ¢
hateful, &e. B.
5 More rarely we.

§ 36. THE INFINITIVE. } 213. wl

gvoecc dogat. 8. Movapxia dvopoc xaher)) Kai Bapurarn Evvore-
~ e er! > , > \ > P) ~¢t al ,
kyjoatw 9. ‘H airla aropwrary Eoriy aTodEtcat 10. Teraypevn
‘ , \ ’ ~ ~ , ‘ \
orparua KaNALoTOV peEY idety roic dito, OvaxepeoTaroy Oe
roic moANepiowc. 11. MHeiBov' zpovoiac ovdevy avOpwrore Edu KEpCoe
AaBeiv dpecvor ovee vod copod. 12. ‘H 6dd¢ cic aorv éwirn-
, , \ , \ ’ s ‘ 78 ’ ~
Ocia TONEVOMEVOLG KML NEvyety Kal AKOVELY, 13. Eiow év roic
modXoic avOowror det Oeioi Tiveg ov mo\Aol, mavTog 0 aétou Evy-
yiyvecOan 14. Td pic 60 avOpwroow ieroror PrErecy.
15. Tov ®idurroy eirvxodvta dpey ratty goPEpov ToOaTOXNEpT-
car vouiw. 16. Epa Ndyov ok dpofiov eiwety. 17, Aecvai
\ e ~ € , £ be fi rs > tA
pev at yuvaicec evpiokecy kaka. 18. Xprjpara Tooifery EvTONW-
rarov yuvn. 19. "Excoripwr eort A€yety Te Kal ovyar
~ < ~
mpoc ove det. 20. “Ayabot éoper TO Kakov é ETépwy idety.
> ~ - > ~ U
21. Tddd\ga evorjcec trovpyety ovrac Hpac ov Kaxove. 22.
Treva révtwv ipeic GEvTaroe ra pybévra. 23. Ppovety ot
TaXEtC OVK acgaXetc. 24. ’Agdoopac Tote Aoyotary adyabor Exovay,
kav Tic Bpadve Névyety. 25, OV pavree eipi Tapary yv@var
capic. 26. Oi waidec PAcKiav Exover matosvecOar. 27.
Ilegvcaoty aravrec wat idia Kat Onpociag &paoTravery, Kat ovK
” , e > Set , , e ” ‘
ort vopoc, Goric ameipter rovrov. 28. IepuKey o avOpwroc 70
¥ ~ e — \ \ X\ c ~ ‘4 ©
pev Oeparevov uTEpdpOVELY, TO de py Uretkov Oauvpagery. 29.
5 ~ . = 9 .
Tov ovykuBevroy revéc Kai dAdo Gy ov Povopat Ta OvOpara Neyer,
elomnenoarvrec vukTwp eic THY oikiay ov @Kee O IltrrdXakoc, Tpwrov
pey ovverpisoy Ta okevapia Kat Cueppimrovy eic THY 006”, dorpaydove
ré rwac Cuaceiarove Kal gipove Kal KufsevTiKa Erepa Opyarva, Kal Tove
doTuUyac Kal Tove aAEKTPVOVAC, OUC Hyara 6 ToLcKakocaipwy avbow7oc,
amexretvar, TO d€ TedEUTAlov CHaaYTEC TPOC Tov Klova avroy roy Uurra-
Aakov Euacriyouy Tac t£ avOpwrwy mANnyac obTwW mohuv xpovoyv Ware
\ , ~ ~ , ~
Kal rove yelrovac aicbécbat rije Koavyic. 30. Topyiac 6 Acovrivoc
Tac Téxvac Tac pyTOpiKac TPWTOC éLevpe Kal Kara 7HYv ocodtoTEiy
~ \ ” e al ed \ yr ‘
rocovrov Tove dAdove UrepeGarey, Wore profoy AapPavety Tapa
~ ~ ~ e , eo wv iN DLN , \ >
Tov pabnray prac exardv. Sl. “Acpnrocg ent Cikavoovyyn Kal ev-
, / \ ~ 2 ° Ses y ~ \ , > ‘
oefeia OteveyKac mpoodidyjc Beolg EyEevETO, Ext TOTOUTO de Ov aperiy
Tyinetc, Wore Tov ’ArdANWVAa xopooxowarvra Att OoOjvace Onrevery
. XN ~
mapa TOV "AGpnrov. 32. Onoeve mpGroc TY wo oropacny Kat
kara Kopac oiKoveay Eic Ta’TOy cuvayaywy THLKaUTHY ExOINGE, WoT’
’ ’ bd oa , ~ / ' , ~ "EAA iP) my
am’ éxelvou Tov xpdvov peylorny TaeY Anvidwy eivar 38.
, (i ' ~ .
Aéyerat Avwovvowov Tpaywoiay Touelv gavluc mavu Kat yedolwe, Wore
a / t . ’ \ > ‘ , > ~ >
tov @Middéevov woddAKte OV auvTiy é¢ Tac NaTopiagc EpTETEtY Ov
Ouvapevoy Karéxev Tov yéhwra. 34, Otdrw xp7 kaBapoy eivae roy
Biov tov cwdpovoc avdpdc, Wate pce CéxecOae Cédéay airiac
~ ef , , > t 7 e , >
movnoadc. 35. Otvrwe taxyupov Eat 1 adyGewa Wore TaVTwWY ETL-
~ ~ ~ . x ~ Ver ~
Koaret rav dvOpwrivwy Noyopa@v. 36, Ta évy TO Pig obTwe hyty

216.

72 216. [§ 37. THE INFI

Ooket wavroe dita Wore mavrec TO Karadureiy ara
partora devyoper, 37. Aaxedaiporiwe rocovrov dmodedeyy
rijc Kowwije madeiac Kat pioaogiag eioiy, War’ ovoe you
pavOdvovory. 38. Kréapyxoc Aavvev éxi rode Mévwvoe,
exelvouc éxmweTAHX Oar

[Obs. 1.] 39. To ywoiov ravraydbev Karorréy éorw, Dore
” > , > ~ f t +d
ay anweroA\pnoey excyetpijoa TowvTw Toaypart; 40. Odx é0
Wore avrove av Hpac O€oe rove Te &yaBove Kat Tove KaKovc Kpt
41. ’Exicracbe, Ware kav ddXovE EikdTWwE Av OLCdoKOLTE,
ToAAa 6 Lowraydpac Evdov dtarpipE, Wore Dapper 48.”
kal KeGne, Gare pyre Tavira dofovpevoc amoKapHne cavToy oi

, " ” , ~ é , C , Fe r
pure O Eeyec Ev TO OtKaoTnpiw Cuvoxepéc oor yevecOw. 44. X
ravra wouty Ware aperic Kat gppovijscewo peraoyxety, 45.
Todyovot Upay amtoOvicKkeyy érohpwy Gore pry THY TOALY AO
46. °Eiiy airvic rév Nowrov apyew “EXAhvwv Gor’ avrove
akovety Bao.

[ Obs. 2.] 47. "Ey éxt rovoce XG, Dore Av avayKag
ply mpostxey tov vovv, 48, Lwxparne ovrwe ion tore woppw T
, ¥. a
HAtkiac Hy Gore, ei Kat pup Tore (sc. érehevryoev), oVK AY TO
vaTepov reXeurioae Tov Piov. 49. Aéka pijvac arodnpd

> , ef AY Ly t > ~ 7 ~
ravOownov, Ware fey av CvvacOat éravedOeiy oikade, THY al

obdey éxopioaabe.

(Gorgias’s Opinion respecting Death.)
50. Vopyiac 6 Aeovrivoe éxt réppare Oy Tov Piov, Kal yeynor
ev para, vrd Tivog aobeveiac Karahnpbeic, kar’ odyorv eic BD
uro\oGaivwy exetro. "Exet o€ tre avroy mapydOe Tov éxernoeiwy
, 4) Moy , r e r ” a © .
oKoTOUMEVOC, Kat ipeTo, TL Tparrot, 6 Lopyiac epn,” Hon pe 6 Urvor
doxerat rapakarariBedOat TO AOEAPH.

§ 37. The Infinitive (continued).

a. érerxyioOn Ce Kal ’"Aradayry, Tov yo) AnoTaUc KaKOUpYyELY
EvBouay, and Atalanta also was fortified, that robbers (or pir
might not commit depredations in Kubeca. b. ovdev émpdyOn
TO éxketvoy pr Trapetvat, nothing was done, because he was not p
sent. ¢. ovK dpBwe Exer TO KakwoC TacXovTa dpvvecDa a
cpGvra Kaxwc, it is not right for one who suffers wrong to a
himself by doing wrong in return. d. d€opat cov mapapever
beseech (or entreat) you to stay with us. pn onovddgeayv, he said
that he was ina hurry. cvvevreiv dporoya, I confess that I assented.

§ 37. THE INFINITIVE. ] 217—221. 73

e. 6’Adelavdpoc Epackerv elvat Awe vidc, Alexander used to say,
that he was the son of Jupiter. érevoa avrove eivac Oedc, I per-
suaded them that Iwas a god. éd€ovro avrovd eivac rpobvpor,
they entreated him to be zealous. ékeari poe yevéoOar evdaipore,
I may (if I please) become happy.

(a) The infinitive with the article in the gen. sometimes denotes 217.

a motive or purpose.
It may be considered as governed by évexka understood.

(b) When the infinitive has a subject of its own, the general rule 218.

is, that it stands in the accusative.
This rule holds good, when the infin. is used with 76, as in ec.

(b) A preposition with the infin. may be equivalent to a sentence 219.

introduced by a conjunction.

(d) But when the subject of the infinitive belongs to and is 220.

expressed with the former verb, [or implied by its person,] it is
generally not expressed with the infinitive.

The examples show that this rule holds good, whether the subject of
the infin. be the subject of the preceding verb or an oblique case governed
by it.—In the second example the accusative would be expressed even in
Latin: dizit se festinare.

(e) When the subject of the infinitive is omitted because ex-
pressed with the other verb, an adjective or substantive that forms
the predicate with the infin. is mostly put in the same case that the
subject of the infinitive stands in in the other clause.

Thus in (e) vidg conforms to AdéEZavdpog" Oedc to éyw* rp00dpov to
atrov, &c.

(This construction is called Attraction.)

Otopat apapreiy, I believe I have erred, or, that I have erred, credo me errasse.
Oise apaprety. Olerar apapreiv. OidpeOa apapreiv. Olopar evdaipwy
sivat, I think I am happy, or, that I am happy, credo me beatum esse. Ole
evdaipwy eva. Otera edvdaipwry svat. OidpeOa eidaiporvec éivat.
‘O orparnydc Eon rp d6Ovpoc eivat éxiBonOeiv. Her. 7, 136. ZepEne ovk
tn Opotocg EceoOa Aakedamoviown Keivoveg piv yao ovyxéat Ta TavTwY
avOporwy voupa, awoKTEivaYTac KHpvkKac, AUTOS (ipsum instead of se
ipsum) 6 radra ov rothoey.

Rem. 1. Very frequently, however, the qualifications of the predicate
which are joined with the Inf. and refer to the object of the governing or
principal verb, are not put in the same case as this object, but in the
Acc.; this is explained by considering the object of the governing verb
at the same time as the subject of the Inf., e. g. déo0mae dpdv dpag
BonOode yevioOa. Her. 6. 100. "AOnvaiwy MenOnoay coicr
BonOovc yevicOa. In this sentence, ’AQnvaiwy is to be considered as
the object of demAnoav, and the subject of yevécOar.

Rem. 2. Verbs which take for their object a substantive, in the Gen.
or Dat., sometimes take, in the construction with the Inf., this object in
the Acc., since both objects are united in one. Lys. Fragm. S. 3. p. 144.
Oéopat ody Upae ovyyvopny Exe.

DIN |=

74 221. [§ 37. THe m

LESSON XXXVII.

1. Mivwe 70 AnoreKkoy Kabyjoee ex Tic Oadaoone TOV Tac

paddoy iévac avro. 2. Tod py ccagedyecy tov aywv &
Curiwy, oxorove Kabioraper. 38. Ei oteobe Xadxwéac rHv ‘EF
owoey, Ueto d& ATOOpagETOaL Ta Tpaypara, ovK dpDGE
4. Ovr Eon avroc, a\N Exetvoy orparnyety. 5. Paci 7
evovonc év 7H Woxn ertorh pins opets evreOévar. 6. MW
avaykn rove OéXovrac ebruxeiy, _aioxpov re woxOety pry
veaviayv. 7. To cyuvair’ Exery civat re raidwy, Mappevwr,
Tépa pepipvac To Biw rodac Hever. 8. “Emopdoac eyo
TLOTEVELY Gor vo vopicery pirkiv ratra mavrag ap’
Mpereic0ar vopilwow. 9. Nopuse yhpac dovdoc eivat ota
10. Eimep abcotpev éXevOepor eivat, ExdvTac det ToLEety O
tA la t , ~ ,
Tou aé.ov patverat. 11. @idurmocg Kexparnke Tig TOAEwWS ™@
TEPOS TMpoc ToIc TPaypaoe yiyvedOat, 12, Ot yryve
CoxovvTeg UO TOV MoXOVTOC TOU KaNOY Tt TOLOVYTEG OPpaaBaL
Nov dpéyovrar. 13. ‘H rig Wuxiic giria Cee 7O ayva eiva
, > , ° \ ¢ 9 XN ‘ A 8
PEOTOTEPA EOTLY. 14. Ovder Orage pet ioxug mp0g TO LaxuE
fav re év avodol 7, €av ey yuvarkl. 15. [epexdije mode
éav Te év avopt nH, Eav TE ev yu j . [epixdije mpog
> \ if, ~
pune elvat éxrhoato 70 VWyddvovy. 16. ‘H rode aytt rod
<F / , 7) / > \ . ? ~
Elval ppoupioy KaTéoTn. 17. ’OXiyou Eopev we EYKOaTELC
avroy. 18. dAqOee vreppeoopev, Wore thy yiv Onovv ew
tTwvrec.——|Gen. with Inf.] 19. Agopai cov roo0tpou
20. Kupov édéovro we tooOuporarou move Tov woEMOV Er
: )
——[Dat. with Inf.] 21. Sup Govrtetw cor rpo8vp@ eivat,
"Rooke rote trav ‘EX; 7 EVO
toogke rotc trav ‘EMAjvwy orparnyoltc avoKevaoapevo
eiyov kat é€omAcoapévotce mpoeva, 23. Wavrt mpoon
Xovre ppovipe eivac.———{ Acc. with Inf.] 24. *Emorpur
mooOupov eivar. 25, Kedevw oe rp d0upor civa. 26.
ear avev giroripiac ovre TOALY OVTE LdOLwTHY pEyaha Kat K
épya épyalecOar. 27. Lwohpwy éorly br avrov ovK
doeryativecy. 28. Teprecorqer rotc Pondeiac dehoeoBat
’ x / ~ Qa? 9 ~ es ’ 7 > ‘
avrove BonOety Erépotc. 29. Zijv hdéwe ovK eoTww apyov
kakov. 30. "Earuy éXevOeplove eivat Kat dvev yovotov. —
” , ~ \ ~ Se
Ov torw &dtkovvTa Kat Ercopxovvra Kal Pevddpmevoy OuveE
, » Ped _
BeBaiay crhcacbat. 32. ”Eorty obcérore péya Kal veaviKov
ynpa Naety puxpa Kal gaiia TpaTrrovrac. 33. Tt dy Bpor
, 1d 1 s > \ , > , a
ovK Early TOOE, VEOUG dlc Eivat Kal yépovTac av Tah;
"ELeoriy tptv kal mpdcbey didore odor 7H TOAEL GY EVED!
pavijvar tov Aakecatpoviwy. 35, Luppeper avroic pidhove
padXov i} wodeplove. 36. Te Koopiy mpocerérakro av
ropa civaw 387. Vuxy ovk éyxwpet Kaxny yevomerny
Oeparevery. 38. Loi cvyyvopyn NEvyeEtY TAO EoTl p) TaGXOVG

§ 37. THE INFIN.— PREP. éx.] 224. 75

ace éya, kakoc. 89. Tov airov éorly avrovec Te mayTa Ta KaKa
épyaleaOat Kal rove rowtrove éxavety, 40. Aca0purrdpevoc imo
TOv Ceomévwy pou TpoaTarny yevéoOar Edecapny THY oTparnyiar.
41. "Avdpdv swppdvwy péy éorey, Ei po) duKotvTo, havxaley, a ya-
Ov dé, AdtKoupévove ex pev eioyyyneg worepetv. 42. HZevia
ijxery mapnyyewre AaPdvra rove avdpac. 43. "Eeore O° vpir, et
BovrAgcae, AaBdvrac Oma eic Kivdvyoy éuPaiver. 44. Iloo-
AYOPEVELY aUTOVE EK TOU lepod ATLOVTAC amopepecOa TH odETEpA
avroy [instead of abrotc amuovow arop.]. 45. LwKpdrne avrapKece
év raic mpoonkovoate todkeow avrove (rove dpmidovvrac aire)
eivat émepedeiro®.

Preposition é.
[Preposition éx, before vowel é&, (gen.) out of, forth from. Hence of 294,
cause (in consequence of; from, for); and of succession in time. ]
Out of the city (te Tig woAEwe). For this cause or reason (ix rabTne
The airiac). This being the case, for this reason, therefore (tx Tovrov).
After our former tears (&& tv rpdc0ev Oaxpiwy). Unexpectedly (8
ampoodoknrov—am posdoKnroc, unexpected).

LESSON XXXVII. (continuep.)

45*, Our ex xepoc peOévra Kaprepoy NiGoy paor Kkarasyety, ovr’
a0 ydwrrnc NOyor. 46. ‘H dvaywpnote tev ‘EANjvor é& “Idiov
xXpovia yevopevn Toda Eveoxpwoev. 47. ’"Artévae éxéhevtev EC KO-

> ~ ~ e > ~ , \ P ,
paxac ex T@v TwohiT@y. 48. Hex 7@v TOXEMiwy Toop) KovporE-
aN , 297 = , - a ae ~ r ,
pav tiv orparsiay écdxer wapexerv. 49. Kryvn ex rov Tadywy
é\afov. 50. ”Hxovaay ovdev éx tripg Aakwvikijte mexpaypevor.
51. ’Avayvwle rov vopoy rov ex THe aThHANe. 52. ”H,cOorro ot Ex
> 2 \ n ! x
TaY Tupywy gvdakec. 53. Xp) Ex pev Dadarrycriy EvBoay
, ‘ ~ ey = > Os ~ , X ,
mooParécOat 7p0 rig "ArriKic, Ex O& Tite pecoyeiac THY Bowriay.
, = > c
54. “Eoracay Uépoa pev éx Oebtac, ot & dddor cuppayor ec
dptorepac rie ddov. 55. To éx rov iaOpod retyoe of ’AOnvaior
+ , ? fy \ , ” / b] \
amoretxicav7ec epoovpovy. 56. Tiv Kirtukiay opoc meptexet oXxvpov
kal ulndov éx Oararrne eic Bddarrayvy. 57. “Ek rey Todwy
ic THY Kedadny co. mavT éow. 58. Ta orpwpar wd rat doo Ex
Tic domtcoc. 59. "Ex rijc Oadarrne adraca tpiy prynrac
, a -~ fae Yh \ 2 a 7 Yr > ~
owrnpia. 60. Oure vay €& Evoc ayKkuplov oure fiiov Ex prac
, a“ * ‘
éXrwidoc Opproréov. G61. “Ek mocov ay immoc weElov Ela; 62.

, ‘ n
Oi ei raxve ein, melog melov av cwwKwy Karadafoe éx roéov
pupartoc. 63. Meyiorac didore ék TavTocg TOU ypdvoV uwpEde
Toig TOVE yupriKovc ViKWoLv dy@vac Kal aregavirac. 64, Xaderov

6 So also the verbs eiwetiv, NEyetv, GoalEty, PwrveEty, in the sense of
jubere, are constructed with the Acc. and the Inf., in the Attic poets. S. Ph. 101.
héyw o éyw Odd\m BiroxTATHY AaBetv. Also TPOTHKEL, THETEL, & &-
EOTL, oupPaiver, Evpgopoy éo7ewith Dat. or Acc. with Inf., det, yp 7.
Pl. Ion. 539, e. ok dv Tpémot ye ETLANOpPOVA cya pawyody avopa.

1 2

226.

"“Oortc Ta ouoTa éK TavToc TodTOU Lyret moLety, Ti GY to

76 226. [§ 37. PREPO

rau éx modo KareWevopeva Kai Eri BePovrAevpéva, Tara mapa
dredéeyxyer. 65. Aaxedapdreoe kabiardat yépovrag ek TOV
doc ele yapac cwdpdvwr. 66. Eic Wevdoc rpewopevor tyteg
Exovrec ei¢ avopac éx petpakiwy redevtoo. 67. Tepr
kuvaylac tparela tAHpyc. 68. ’Avépov ayabay ex pev €
moNepety, €0 Ce Tapacyov Ex TOhEpOUV Taryy EvpPHva. 69.
rt oupPoveverc Ex TOUTwWY Toeitv; 70. “Apxivoc 6 éx K
éyoalaro OpacvPovdoy rov Lrecpeea. 71. Pidovae rac €& “A
mapQévouvc. 72. Td orpardredoy elxev avT@ Tove per amO
rove 0 ££ ab’rev roy Oedy yeyovorac. 73. ‘O vdpuoc KeXev
LéAwvoc Kpareiv rove Uppevac Kal Tove EK TOV APpEvur.
TOV Opolwy ol KaKoi yapovo’ ae. (Hur.) 75. ’Ex rév dvva
eioly of o@ddpa Tovnpol yryvopevoe Toy avOopwrwyv. 76. doa
peraBadry(xc €€ avrov Tov Exovrog rac apxac. TT. “Ex we:
ék tT@v tperépwv mArovowe yeyévnra. 78. “H pgorory
éoriv Ek TOY TOVWY, EK paoTurne CE ye, Olpal, Tie ate
movo. Tepukace yiyveoOa. 79. Nooo trav xaprov ex Acoc |
80. "Ex Oe@v Kaka yiyvecOat advvarov. 81. Ai émiBo
ovdévwy mrEloue Tolg TUpavvote Eicty i} ard TOY padtera Gt
abrove xpooroincapevwy. 82. "Ex Oewv werpwpevoy éort mo
év avOpmmoe yiyverOa. 83. Etbpioxerae f adyOea ex TOY |
rwyv. 84. Ex rodépov eiphyn BeBaodvra. 85. Tot¢ dvdaak
é£ advaykne mapariépeOa rove fperévove avrov maieac.
"Expareire EK TOV TPOGEXELY TOIC Bea ynea tov voov. 87. Te
Topeba ék TOU pynoev QUANG 20 wv expyv. 88. ‘O rue
é— &mavroc Tov vov ovK ay Tore OvVaLTO pie yiyvecBau, ;
Tiyverau €k Tov avrov TpdTov pusooyia Kal proavPowria.

THY adoovectarwy [JZooknuarwy; 91. Oix é€& amavroe
D = 47. ~ \ ? ~ 7 ~ a LS.
Kepoaivery dideiv. 92. Xow Ek TOY EPywY okoTEly @ EKaGTH
, , 5 , , > oA e \
Xaver mexpaypeva, 93, Avyijoecbe Oeacacba Ex TOV OMO
peévwv kal ra avTireyopeva. 94. “Ex rv Ep yaw Xen pal
éx tov oyu rhy Vigor pépev. 95. Ovx éroiovy ék rav Evyk
pévwy a eipyto. 96. KAéapxoc eXeyero cep iKoe elvat we Our
ék TOU TOLOUTOV TPOTOU, oloy Kai éxeivoc Eiyev. D7. TMpak
Te ay piv we €K TOV TapdyTwWY Kdopoy padora peAAR
98. Xpx rov Bedriw Ex Tov Ovvaréy del ravrayod aipeioBat,

§ 38. The Infinitive (continued).

a. To0¢ TO aupdepov Laat, dua TO Pihavrot eivar, they
self-interest the object of their lives, because they are low
7 Gpocvot rote hevmopevore Eb

themselves. b. éxmépmovrat ert TO

7 é7i with dat. often marks a condition. 288.

§ 38. THE INFINITIVE. | 227, 228. 77

they are sent out, on the understanding that they are to be equal
(on an equal footing) with those that are left behind. c. pndeic rnru-
Kovroc Eorw map’ bmiv Wore, rove vouove tapafac®, pi sovva
dikny, let no one be so powerful amongst you, as not to be punished
if he transgresses the laws.

Attraction may take place (that is, the predicate substantive or
adjective be in the nominative), when the infinitive is introduced by

the article or Wore.
"Avri (gen.), instead of ; in preference to (208, e); equivalent to.
LESSON XXXVIII.
1. “Ev &v@ Evo ove Ehaxtotov Eywye Oeiny tv cic Tora Avdpi
~ oo ~ , F "ITY \ ,
vouy exovTe mAOVTOY xXpHotpwraroy civat. 2. Hew ye rarijo od-
5 ree pe EY ~ . \ > . ’ , , ,
ymnow avr ooyic exwv. 38. Aci 7a peyv dvr’ dpyvpiov adr\akaobar
~ fi. ° Bye ~ >\ > \ > , > ,
Toicg Te deopévore droddaba, Toic de dvTi ab doyvpiov ciaddarrey
uu ~ ~ ~
doot te Ogovra mpiacba. 4. Avri rov ripwpety roic rupdvvoate ai
modete peyddwe TYyLwot TOY aroKTeivayvTa TOY TUpavvoy. 5. Kaka
~ wv ~ eT
mpoarres dvr dyaOwy. 6. Ovx Eare rovTO, we EvtKEY, EY dvOowmou
puoce evi a olerae Kaka tévae dyTl rwv dyadoy.
7h yt Ld / / ef o , , O ~
7. “Eyw 70edov rovrw ravrny frie cin peylotn miarte Covvat,
as \ ? \ ~ 4 > U 7 , > . \
} puajy éyw rou marpdc akoverv, 8. "Edoke racoodoc eivat Ova TO
avrog pa) olde 7 eivac éxcoripny kal dvemornpoourny, Kal pipnowy
ae VA e al ~ * ~ \ / ”
éferdcat. 9. Oi Ppadeic Ay radevOGor kal yupydowvrat, cic ye
NX ° , > A e ~ / , > ,
TO Obvrepor adroit avToyv yiyveoOat TarTEec Emiddacry, 10.
~ r ~ \ >
Air@ rovrm diagéver TO prev Hoovy eivay H Of pH Heovy
Tay yoovey. 11. ‘Opéyovrat rov mpwroc Exacroc yiyvecOat.
12. "AvatiBioc duerpdéaro Wore avroc ExTAEVCAL aopoarhe 13.
Oi yoveic rove Taldac Toic TatdorpiPace mapecocay et TM Ockaiwe
ms ~ er \ X , = =
xojcbar Toic Omhotg TPG Tove ToAEpmiove. 14. we ay ovroc
E0€ow Ta AAUTPLA ATOGTEpEtY Eh wD KaKddokoe Eivac; Xn.
(A heathen’s notion of a future judgement.)
15. "Emerday ody adikwvrat tapa Tov ducaoriy, ot pev ék rie "Aciac
-) \ c , e e Q7 > , > A ~
mpoc Tov ‘“PaddpavOuy, 6 ‘PadaparOug éxeivoug émiathaoac Oearat
er \ , , ad e ’ , > . , ~ ,
Exaarov Thy Wuxi, ovK eidwe Grov éoriv, ANAa TOANAKLC TOU pEyddou
3 a > ale Nn oof e ~ , \ PB) ‘ " ~
Paoéwe éewthadpevoc 7} &Aov brovovy Paciiéwe 7) Ovvdorov KareEi-
dev ovdev tytec Ov Tijc Wuxiic, ANAG dvapepaoriywpervny Kat ovhav
feoriy rd érwpKi@y Kal dadikiac, a Exdorw mpGbic avrovd éw-
’ Py x , \ , . ¢ \ JO oN ur 7 ,
popéaro cic thy Wuxny, kal rdyvra cKolia Uro Wevoove Kai adaLoveiac
4 \ > , ,
Kal ovdev evOu dia TO avev adnOeiac reApdpbar, Kal tm’ éLovoiac
Kat rpvdic kal bopewe Kal akpariac rév modzewy aovpperpiac re
: S > \ ;
Kal aicxypdryroc yésovoay tiv Wuxi eidey, idwy O€ aripwe ravTny
amérepev evOd Tijc gpovpadc, of pédrAec EMoVCa avarijvae Ta

, ’
TooonKkovra 7aOn.

8 zapaBaivw has also perf. pass. TapaBeBapat, aor. TapE3anv.

Pt (p

228.

230.

231.

23

-23

9

me

3.

234.

23

a. yuvh tie xnoa bovw eixe Kal? Exadarny Fpepay Woy ¢
rixrovoay, a certain widow woman had a hen which laid h
egg every day. b. ra xonpara dvadwoas adriytaro, wh
after, he had spent all his money, he hanged himself. .
gare Every mpde THY yaorépa, Wra ovK EXoVGAaY, it is d:
- speak to the stomach, because it has no ears. d. yryvoo
dre Kaka €or, Opwe éemvpovo. avrwy, though they kno
they are hurtful, they nevertheless desire them. e. Antigo,
f@ow, they live by plundering. f. kparwy o&€ hoovwy Ka
Our, Ovapepovtwe Gy owdpovot, but if he gained the victory
pleasure and his desires, he would be temperate in an unco

he, and flog him. piwac & 6 roipjy wétpay, TO Képac avrig |
eakev, but the shepherd threw a stone and broke her horn.

(a.b.c.d.) Relative sentences, and sentences introduced by
after, if, since, because, although, &c. may often be translated it
Greek by omitting the relative or conjunction, and turning the °
into a participle.

(e) The English participial substantive under the govern
of a preposition, may often be translated by a participle agr
with the nominative case of the sentence.

(g) A past participle may often be translated into English t
verb, connected with the principal verb by ‘and.’ :

1. Hope Buoewe To\Xot mpoc Kipor paanGorage eet woe pon aN
Nowe EyévovTo, Kal ovroe pévTor padiora br’ adrov ayaTwpevot,

230—235. [§ 39. THE PAR’

§ 39. The Participle.

g. \aPwr, eon, TovTOv, pastiywoor, take this fellow,

A participle asswmes an assertion; or rather states it attributively,
predicatively. Whenever it is convenient to express this assertion
complete sentence, we may do so; connecting it with the principal
tence by a relative pronoun, or a conjunction (or conjunctional adv
time, cause, condition, or limitation. Hence vice versd— -

In translating from Greek into English, the proper particle to be
must be found by considering the relation in which the participle st
to the principal verb. .

Thus, “I visited my friend yocovyra,’ may mean, ‘ who was ill,” ox
‘ because he was ill,’ or ‘ when he was ill,’ &c., or ‘though he was ill.’

Of course, vice versd, the first of two verbs connected by ‘and’ mayb
translated into Greek by a past participle.
[ Participles with peculiar meanings. |
At first, at the beginning (apxopevoc). At last (redevT@y).
some time (Otadirwy X0OVOY °). With (often translated by éxywy,
~épwv, Xowpevoc: of course in choosing which may be used, we mt
consider whether the persons merely had, or led, or brought, or used
thing or person with which he performed the action).

LESSON XXXIX.

® So Ovad. oddv or ddiyor xo.

§ 39. THE PARTICIPLE. | 235. 79

‘ > U * ~
fovrec mapa Kipw dvrec ayabot dabwrepac dy ripijc TUYXavELr,
3} mapa Buodei. 2. Ide ay ric 7} dixny Kado Cuxdoa, 7 avOpwrove
m A as ' ’ cs
Kata Tporov Kpivac Cuvatro, pa) dpporépwy TOY ayricikwy akovaac;
~ Ls ’ . \ . .
3. Ov giretc pe, & Ovyarep* od yap dy eue drexpdmrou Ta oa waOn.
8 . 7 ov ’ rae t mses § , ~
4.°A (yap) odroc Epyy TodTTwWY OvK joxUVETO, TAIT EywW OyHY GaP
? (a ’ \ J oP) Poet) ~ c ee aN i
év tpi eimwy ovK ay écesdpny Civ. 5. ‘O pp erceccne TOUTH TAC
wv cA , *» ‘3 ~ ‘ e , ~ 4
evKodog ovToT’ ay ~EavTo yévorro. 6. Oi Aaxedarpovtoe tov Cup-
modkepnodvrwy ‘EXNjver yyhoavro. 7. Tar Tpwwy Tivec Opo-
~ z ~ cy f a FN F . to i §\
pot Toic Lukavoic oiktaoavrec "Eupoe exhyOnoav*® mpoccurwKyoay ce
~ ~ ~ “ = ~
avroic Kai Tov Dwkéwy tivéc. 8. Ilwc dy eb hoovicavrec tav7Ta
~ ~ \ ~
Kahoc Exe thyioacvro; 9. Toddot drvxovoe pev roic pirotc
‘ ~ \ / ~ ‘ ,
cuvaxBovrat, Kadwe O€ TOATTOVGL ~0ovovo.v. 10. Tove idoue
evepyerouvrec Kai Tove éxOpove duvycecbe Kodagev. 11. Tote
eN <= ' , 3D) , ” > 7 \
treo rov Pedriatov A€youow odde Povhopéevote Eveoriv EviorE TOC
Xap ovcey eimety. 12. Tlacdeewy cai yuvatkoy Kal viewy droba-
vdvtwy, Todrol O) Exdvrec HOEANGaY Eic Gov EOEiv UO Tijc EXidve
~ ~ = ‘
cydpevoe tov dWecIar exci Wy ereOvpour. 13. Agvepa pev TpN-
Oévra Kai Kowévra rayéwe vera, avdpwy oe dcagOapevrwy
ry ~ ~ \
avOic Tuxeiv ov pdouoy. 14. Ocov duddvroe, obey ioyver pOdvoc.
15. Ov wavy yé pe viv oO) yedacEelovTa Emoinouc yedkaca. 16.
OudarrecOa admavra 7a Coa éxioravrae ad Wy padwora Ogi, Kat
ravra eic ovdevic rwrore Cdackadov goiTyoavra. 17. Dup-
Bovrevw cot, Kaiwep vewrepoc dv. 18. Tpoapovrvrac paddov
oUTw Kepoaivey am addANAwY, I) cUVwpEdOvYTEC avrove. 19. Tove
"EdAnvac édidakay, bv rodroy CtotKotrrec Tag avToY marpidac Kal
mpoc ovc TONEMOVYTEC peyadny rv “EANaCa toujoecay. 20, ’Exi-
, > , > 2 + - > , \ . , ,
dapvoc tore wo Ev CEcLG éomAéovrTe tov “lovwov KkoATwov. 21.
~ , ‘ , a] ~ ,
Kipoc xareorpeWaro mavra ra e0vn, doa Lupiay EKPavTe OiKEL pepe
> ~ Me e , Zi ~ s € ,
épvOpac Baddconce. 22. “Hyépat joav rH Muridnry eadwKkvia
c , ce , , ~ ,
éxra. 23, ‘Hyépa ty wéunrn exemAEovat roic AOnvaior. 24,
Ovopevo ot 6 wc HpavpwOn. 25. "AropovvTe avT@ ENXETMU
~ ‘\ , ~ ‘
TIpopnbeve. 26. ‘Qe cuveddvre eizely, ovcev abtoXoyov THY pd
Tov Biov xpnoipwy dyvev zupdc KaTaoKevalovTat avOpwro. 27. To
voonua To\k\a GA\Na TapaerovTe ToLovTOY qv. 28. Otrw cKo-
, ‘ \ = = e , \ , > ,
moupévg Kadoy 70 mpdypa. 29. Tayetay we Epot oxeduy émirar-
retc. 30. “Opa, ci cot Bovropévy Early d NEyw. 31. Oavpatu,
el py Aopévore tuty apiypa. 32. ’ExavéhOwpev, ei cot 0 0-
/ ’ , 3 ° - ~ ~ > ‘ e ’ > c ,
pév@ éoriv. 33. Ovxovy riOopeyv aro Opnpov apcapevoue
N “ > = >
wdyrac TOVE TotnTiKove pupntac EidwAwWY apETAC eivat. 34.
Aokeic pot arexvac mravrac avOpwrove abXiove tyyetaBat TARY Lwod-
rovc, awd cov apidpevoc. 35. Tedevra@y mavra kaka radwv
dvackwovArevOnoerar. 36. TeXevr@vrec Kai ad Tov Vearoc Eipyov

rove "EAXnvac of Opgwec. 37. Ov wodvy ody xpovoy ExLoXWY IKE,

236*.

237.
238.

80 236*—238. [§ 40. THE PARTI

38. THo\Xol ra xoypara avadwoarrec (after wasting their
wv mpdcbev areixorTo KEepcar, aioxou vopigorrec eivat, Toure
aréxovrar, 39. "Apa rair’ eitoy avéorn, 40. Acadeyoue
Huoy peraldy Gopa avri\apPdvecOac tov Néyou. 41. M
avaytyvwmoKkwy Ciadێyerat Toic pirocc. 42. EvOve id
homasero. 43. Oi Aakecatpdviot ETLTOV@) dokhoe evOve
OvTEec TO avdpcioy BETenayTiaes 44, Karahorn ~povpay é
xwplwy ovUTwe ex’ OlKoU avexwonoev. 45. "YroXetpOevrec
ov Cuvapevoe evpety TO GANO oTpdrevpa elra TavwpeEvor w
46. Kipoc wppdro ék Ldpdewy gpovpay pev rely Karahumoy
év Lapceot, Kooisoy o& Exwv, dywy oe dpatac moddde.
Oeparorvrec KodovBovy bEpovrec Ta oKkevyn. 48. Tloig ducaiy x
pevoc Fépine emt rv “EdXdOa éorpdrevcer ; '

§ 40. The Participle (continued).

a. éyw Epxopat viv Exckovphawy, I am coming to aid y
Tov atKovvTa mapa rove Otkacrac', wyew det OfKn
aovra, he who wrongs another should be taken be
judges to be punished (literally, one should take, &c.).

TOUE TOUTO TOLHaOVTac ExrépTet, he sends out men to do ¢.

b. Oey Tove waidace Oyvnrove yevvnoac, I knew that b
begotten mortal children (or, I knew that the children I]
begotten were mortal).
no0ouny auT@oY oiopévwr eivae copwrarwr, af pce
they OnE st themselves extremely wise.
cuvowca épauT@ acopoc Orv (or, c0o@ OvT Lt), IT am co

of being wise (or, that I am wise).
ovderore” perepednoé poe avyhoavrt, I have never repent
having held my tongue. 7

(a) The participle of the future is used to express a purpose *.
(b) Many verbs that signify emotions, perception by the
knowledge, recollection, cessation, or continuance, &c., take the
ciple, where we should use the infinitive mood, the participial s
stantive, or ‘ that,’ &c.

1 The dtkacrhe decides in a court of justice according to right and
KpiTyj¢ in the other relations of life according to equity and his knov
human nature. (Pass.)

2 TW, TWTOTE, ever yet, ever up to this time. The former is joined
py; the latter to odd&, nde; and both relate to the past. Oudézore, en
are commonly employed only generally, or with reference to the future;
obdémore, like nunquam, is occasionally found with past tenses even in tl
writers.” P. '

3 The intention is spoken of in a less certain way by the addition of we.
had Cyrus arrested, @¢ ATOKTEVOY. «

§ 40. THE PARTICIPLE. | 239. 81

’"Extxoupéw (to bring assistance to, to aid, to succour) governs the dat. ; 239,
but may also have an acc. of the thing : wuxoupsiv tivi Tt, to ward or
keep off any thing fromany body. Thus: &i ry xetmova erexovpnoa, Xen.
éxtxoupeiv vdcy, to bear help against a disorder; to combat it).

[Some verbs that take the participle.] See (*dpaw). Learn, am aware
(* pavOavw). Trepent (perapéder* por). Make to cease, stop (ratw).
Cease (Ayw, Tavopar). Am ashamed (atcxtvopar’.) Remember
(wépynpa). Appear (Paivopac®). Am evident (Oijddg tie? = am
evidently). Know (otda). dm conscious (sivowa tpavt@). Rejoice
(xaiow). Perceive (*aicPavopat). To suffer a thing to be done, to allow
it to be done with impunity (zeptopaw) *.

LESSON XL.

1. “Hkopey éxxXnordoovrec TeEpt moh€pmov Kat eiphvnce 2.
TlapeAyjAvOa ov yaptovpevocg ipiv, adr amropavovpevoc a
Tuyxdvw yryvwokor. 3. Aexary éret pera THY év Mapabore paxny
avbic 6 PdpGapog TH peyarw ord Ext THV ‘EdAdda dovAwodpevoc
HAGev. 4. Tléprer 6 oxordpxne Twa ayyedovyra raitTa TO Kvpy.
5. ‘Qoeiratcc ércoxkeWopéevove tpn TOVE OTPATLwWTac TETOMpEVAL
Midurroc. 6. Gedy ov ANEW wore TOOGTaTHY toxwy. JT. "Eri-
oxec Opytlopevoc. 8. "Ayabdr pice det wore TH TOEL CUVEpAac~
THe WY OtaTrErdG. YM. Ovdey dodcxoy dtayeyévynpac wordy. 10.
e ef f , U , \ ,

O jj\we TOY TavTa Xpovoy TaYTwWY NapTooTEpoe WY Ovapever. ALIS
"EmtpedXopevoc wv det didgw. 12. Ov Cok® cor amrodoyeiobat
peXerov dcaBPeBiwkévar; 138. Od nwrore OveXtToy Kai Cnray
kal pav@dvwy 6 re édvvapny ayaddv. 14. ‘H wodec rove Te\euTH-
oayrac Tip@oa ovcenore ExNeiwer. 15. "Eby padtora opac pecovy
Serrvovvrac. 16. Tov ducalov dOdvaroc wet ddba dcaredet

4 ’ , , , a on ~ ,

povov. 17. Evdamovéorara wodetc eyovrat, at av wAEtoTov Xpovor
? ’ ¢ ~ 3 . > \ ! A ~ ~

Ev elpnvyn OcareX@ouv. 18. Eay éue pirov romone, Tov yadeTov
dmeipoc dvafiwon. 19. Obdele AAvTOC TOY Biov dupyaryer.
29. Duivecre woddove Kal peyadove otkove tro THY KoNaKEvorTwy
dvaordrove yeyeynpévove. 21. TIpoc TouC moXepiove peyado-
gpovéoreoor yiyvorra ot adv Evvedwory éavroic eb HoKnxdrec. 22.
"“Hotorov avrov EavTo ovverdévar pndev E&npaprynkoT. 238.
"Exv@ero kara mAovy on My 7d TAnppvproy bro Tov Luvpakociwy
éatwkdoc. 24. Xepporvnooy carépabe woXetc évoeka 7) Owceka
éxovoayv. 25. Ta rov rodépou rowatra éyiyvwoKor Ovra we py

4 wera-péret, pnta-pedyost, &e.

5 aisybvonar routy = I am ashamed to do it: atoxbvopat rowwy or
motjoac, I am ashamed of doing, or having done it.

6 tay paivopar aducdy, if it should appear that I have acted unjustly.

7 OnAGE EoTiy AvLMpEroc, he is evidently vexed.

8 It takes the infin. if the thing is to be prevented ; the part. if it is to be avenged.
Of course weptideiv will be used for aor., wepedpeoOa for fut.—The phrase
brings to one’s mind our ‘to stand by and see’ (aman injured); but it gets
its meaning in a different way; i. e. not from the notion of seeing and yet not
acting, but from that of not seeing, of looking rownd about an object instead of at it.
Hence it agrees more nearly with our to overlook (an offence).

M

82 239. [§ 40. THE PARI

vorepiley deov Tov apxovra, 26. Tvwobnodpeda EvvehOdy
pév, dpivecOae ce ov ToApOvrec. 27. Karevdnoay ob TON
rove OnBatove OyTag. 28. Ovdéva oida picovvra Tove Eman
rac. 29. EvyOne éoriv Go7te ay voet tov éxetBev mddEepov
jHéovra. 80. "Hxiararo rove “EXAnvac ovK eiOcopevouc
pévery rac povapyxiac. 31. Ame laraas dv7a oauroy dvat
pevnok de. 32. sag Tee éc kivduvoy é\Odvrec peyar. :
“Oorec tov Osov Opkwy avvowEev at’Tm~ TapHnpEAnKwC, TOUTOY
ovmor dy evoatpovicoarpe.

(How Xenophon received the news of his Son’s Death.) —

34. TevaAXdoc, o Zevopwvroc vloc, €v ™ pax Top Mavrive OL
ioxupoc dywricdmevoc érehevTnoev. “Ev ravrn TH pan Kat”
puvoveacg exece. Tyvixavra oy Kat tov BZevopwvra oughly
EOTELLPLEVOY" dnayyeGevroc 6é adrg tov Oavdrov Tov marcde, 2
arepaywoagBat: éreira paQdvra Ore yer vate, mau émBéobar
aregavoy. "Evwe 6€ ove Oaxpvoai pacw avrdv, dda yap elm

noe Ovnror VEYEVITROS.

35. Aixatée éoTt Tae, Goa yryywoKey Coxet dyaBa Totc
Talc, Tavra ic TO pécoy AEyetv. 36. Mevwv Oo Oerradoc éfjoc 7
ériOupwmyv pey mdovreiv ioxupwe Kai dpyev Kat rypaoBa.
Lrépywy gavepoce pey iy ovcéva, brw d& gain pidrog eivar, To
Evondoc éylyveto emtPovrtevwy. 88. Karddnror ylyvo
TAL THOTTOLOVMEVOL plEV EidEVaL, ELOOTEC oe ovcev. 89. ’Ar
TOLMEV av dkovoyréc Te Kai N€EyorTEC, Ek Taoac Tac ToOLAD
modcerc eer Comper. 40. ‘Opwrréc oe dvetopeba kal Kaprep:
COmEV urd cou evepyeTou eyo, 41. Azalea on oveKe:
aloépevoc kal Padilwy cai rpéxwy kal ra dra hépwr kal
raéee iwy Kal gudaxuc g~urAdrrwy Kal paxydpevoc. 42. Tove
Evppaxove ov repropdpeOa dotxovpévove. 43. “AOnvat
gacw, év ovdevi dc mpoécbat adtxovpévove, 44. ‘O 6
mohAaKkte KalpEt TOUC pey pixpove peyadouc Tol@y, Tove Oe peyar
puxpovce. 45. Acadeydpevol (re) &yahAdpeOa roig mporery
peévowg paddoy, 3) TOLE EK TOV toov Hpty ovat. 46, "Adckovperv
ot avOpwroe paddoy dpyilovrar, i} Praldpevor. 47. Ot "AO
yvatot perepehovrTo Tuc oTroveae ov OeEdpevor. 48. Tove éx
yvnoov Ceopwrac peTrepeéXovro amodcowkorec. 49. Xaipw
éXOdv7e. 50. “Yro opexporépwy kai pavdrorépwv Tipope
ayaro@otv. 51. Hatw ce adcxotvra. 52. Havopai oe ad
kov. 53. At éxOvpiar aikcGdpevar ta owpara tov avOpwr
kal rac Wuxuc Kai Tove olKove ovToTE Ajj youoLY, oT av doy
avrov. 54. "EXXeirerae eb rormv rove EevepyerourTag EauT
55.” Aplopat ano tijc iarpunc héywr. 56. Tove redevrhoay

7 > / , E: BA Ca
Ti@ou ovcérore EkNELTEL H TOA. 57. Kapptong iKkouger

§ 41. THe pARTicIPLeE. | 240—242. 83

avdpoc ion tpya Stayecpelopevoy rov Kipov. 58. Oida
Ovnroc br. 59. Oida avOpwrov Avnrov dvra. 60. 7Q
Baorred, dcaBeBrAnpévoc bro ’Apactoc ov pavOdverc; 61. ‘Hov
muvOdvecOar &vdpa dirov kai Eeivoyv ed tTehacovra. 62.
AigOdpevoc d€ more AaprpokXéa mode Ty pytépa yaXerai-
vovra——[With the Gen.] 63. "HecOnoae ovv mwroré pov
Wevdopaprupovrroc i} cuKodavrovyroc;

§ 41. The Participle (continued): rvyxavw, avOavw, P0avw.

a. 6 Kipoc, are® raic Oy, devo roie ToLovToLC, Cyrus, as being
a boy, was pleased with such things. b. érvxov mapdyrec, they hap-
pened to be present. ruyxaver Wy, he happens to be (or simply, is).
e. NKavBavw re worwy, (1) am concealed from myself doing it = do it
without knowing it ; unconsciously, unknown to myself. (2) am con-
cealed from others doing it = do it without being observed ; secretly ;
without being seen or discovered. d. epOnv avrove agpekdpevoc, I
arrived before them. eOnv agixopevoc, I arrived first. e. ob« ay
pOavote motwy rovro, you cannot do this too soon. ff. ovK ay
~O0avore mowy rovro; won't you do this directly ? = do it directly.
g. A\Evye POdoag, speak quickly, at once. dvicac’ roéxe, run im-
mediately.

a) The particle are (frequently strengthened by 04; dre on) is
used with a participle, when we denote a ground or reason which we
allege as (in our opinion) naturally accounting for the action, conduct,
&c. that we are relating of another person. [The participle may be
in gen. absol. (249): dre paxpov tov vikrwy ovoor. |

c—g) *®0avw’ (come or get before) and *\avOavw (am concealed)
are generally construed by adverbs; the participle that accompanies

them must then be turned into a verb.

The participle \avOavwy or A\awy may be construed by secretly, with-
out being observed, seen, &c. Hence é\aOev cioehOwy is nearly equivalent
to sicHAOev AaOwy, but gives more prominence to the notion of secresy.

The participle of the aorist added to the aorist marks that in which the
action of the verb manifests itself. Hence with éd0aca, é\aov, the par-
ticiple is usually in the aorist.

LESSON XLI.

1. "Aynaidaog pada toda EBAave rove "Apyelove, Are atpoaCoKh-
two avroic ep Padwrv. 2. Kpririac mporerijc Hv ext ro moddove
aroxreivat, dre Kal puywy wo Tov Cypov. 3. “Are arOove roic
Aakedaporviotc YEYEVNPEVHC Tie TOLaUTNS Guppopae, ~oND
mévOoc jv. 4. KdXéapxoc é8avarwOn iro ray év Lrapryn tred@v we

9 It is really the neut. pl. of Sore, and answers to the Latin quippe. [Oiov, or
pl. ota, are used in the same way. See 4i1.]

1 From avvevv or avirery, to accomplish.

2 %60nv is the older aorist: but @@aca is used once even by Thuc., and from
Xenophon downwards is the more common form. B.

M 2

240.

241

242.

84 242. (§ 41. tHe PART

ameOarv. 5. Aaxedatporioe cic Ocoporudac ext ro Mepow
amhvrwy we éy Tole OTEVOIC KWAVBOVTEC a’TOE TEPAITEPW TP
ANZ e ’ = 5 ~ , ms SEEN , £
ENWTA, WC iret epou ur ag: 6. Teiorou doxet arto émaivor
eival, 0c ay pba vn rove plev foie oss Kak@c TOLW@YV, TOVE OF
evepyeror. 7. OF Aaedarporor obk EPOnoay wvOdpevot
mept THY “Arruy TONEMOY, Kat TayTWY T@Y GANWY apEdHoarTEs
c ~ > ~ w” © Nees, \ te
Hpivy apuvovv7ec. 8. Eine ) puna Avrwxlc TpuTavEeVO
9, "EXader ee mwavTa Kal Kora ke 10.
olvou phe XPM, Ewe Xadoper vopomdrat 7670 ey Oe
Aadwy cicépyerar cic Tiv vikiay, 12. Aabdv treondOe TO
13. Tlodv kpeirroy Kat KrdéPae re merpaobar Aabdvrac Kat ap
pOacavrac. 14, OOdvorvrec Onovpey THY T@Y TOhEMLWY Xe

(The Fox and the Ape.)

15. "Ev ovvddm tay adoywrv Fawr riOnKoe dpxnodpmevog Ka
coxynoac Paorede Ux’ avray éxeporovnOyn’ adorns Ce aire o
casa we eedoaro Ev Tue wayice Kpéac Keipevoy, ayayovea |
évravOa Edeyev, We EvpoVTa Oyoavpory avr} pev vvK éxohaaro,
d& avr Tic Pacreiac rerhpyKe, Kal rapyver aiT@ haPeiv.
arnpedytwo eteNOdvroc, Kat Uro ripe mayicoc ovddAnpOEvToc, ai
pévov Te THY dhoreKka We Evedpevaacay adr@, Exelyyn Edn, °*Q wi
ov o& ro.aiTny Wuxhy ExwY THY adéywr Lowy BacrevoELC;

16. ’Adedoiyy Thy éujvy yhpac Exerc. 17. Koeirrov é
piroc i) tAovTOe dpavhe, bv ov Karoptéac Exec. 18.
@kovy isxupa ot Tadyo, ev oi¢ Kal Ta émirioEva TavTa cixoy
KekopliaHe vou. uO: Danie BapBapove dy Gawmeuee EXO
20. Eic arepiay THY wodLY Hay ty ToUTwY mora Kat Wevdohoy
KkaTaoTiyocaca éxer. 21, Tlotw Evy € Epyy Tour dmetkyaae & EXEL C
22. Tov Noyoy cov Oavpacac Exw. 23. Méyoroy trav KaKké
ruyxavet Ov oO dou«eiv. 24. Obx dy rbyorey yevope
Baoéwv Exyovor i) Cuvacrav race pdoec giddcopor. 25. “Ao;
dyvjp mac, biveow iv Exwy rvyn. 26. Anoery dua rédove
Coker movnpog wv. 27. “Oorte Heerac Eywv det, EAH
avrov rote Evyvovow @v Bapic. 28. Ot rije avr@y duavoiag a
Novyrec NEAHOace opac avrove dpa Tov re povety cipecvov
Tov mparrey [JéX\rwov Tov ad\WY OLYwWoOovVTEC. 29, Bro
Ceareyopevor ELADopEY pac avrove raidwy oder CLagpépovT
30. AéAnOE cE Ore H iadryc % yewperpeKH péeya dvvara 81.
air bro Tavrwy idia Oobdopare arvOdver TO KoLwor ©
P0cipdpevov. 32. Bévo, gay ovrw rvywot, torw Gre
aréxrewav addAjdouvce. 33. 'O mavdnpoc "Eowe ébepyalerae Ore
Tux. 84. Moddoig ardKkptote own ruyxdver 85. Et
evVOUE TUYXaVEL, iTw pel Hor. 36. Kat ro wav Lapempov
akivduvov Kupet. 387. Eb ye éxolnoac avapyvynoac pe.

§ 41. preposition dz. ] 243. 85

Tlok\Nae tov morepiwy vatic ElLaBPov retnpapyHoarvrec. 39.
Téde por xdproac droxptvdpevoc. 40. “Oo tac rdyaba
dedpaxag eipyyny morjoac! 41. Pofsovpeba wepi rod véov, pr re
~ c ~ eer y ” bd 73> , > ~ ‘ ,
GOH Hpac ex’ ado ze Exirhcevpa rpéeWac abrov Thy duayvoay.
42. Bedridy éore mpoeureiv, iva py AdOnre ELaTrarynMévres. 48.
Tode det oxoretv, drav xpivey péddng vow giAdoogor, ph aE
AdOn petéexovca dvedevbepiac.

LESSON XLI. (contrnvep.)

[Preposition "Azé, from: gen. ]

To fight on horseback (a@’ irmwv). To have done supper (a7 deixvou
yevicOa). To doa thing of themselves (ag’ éavTGy): at the suggestion
of others (am’ avdo@y Erépwy). Openly (amo Tov zpopavorg, from adj.
Toopavnc).

44, Ai wadaai wodrete Ova rtHy Anoreiay azo Baracone

~ Al ~ ~
padXoy WkicOnoav. 45, Oidéva EBadre TWy dO cKOTOD dpEecTuTur.
46. OvK dO cKkoTod eipnkeyv aicOno Kai éxtarhny Tavroy Oéevoc.
47. Ovdéy dro rp dTov héyerc. “Opa ey Kal ei TOOE TOOC ToOTou Aéyw.
48. Ai dwovyec toavy dro tov Tiypnroc morapov. 49. ‘O rawr

~ ~ U \
Iepcov Bact\eve roApa ypagery, Ore deardrne éaTiv drdyTwy dvOow-
x03 6 , > t , t ’ > \ = flee,
mwv dd iov avidvroe péxpt Cvopevov. 50. Ove am0 THe abray
Oppavrat AOnvaior, ad éx rig Toy Emexahecapevwv. 51. ’Eyévero h
dx?) Odpucay éxi pév Oddaccay Kabjcovca a7 6 ’ABCHpwr rodEwe
? \ we t 9 7 PL Ie Ey ” =
éc Tov Evéewvoy wovrov. 52.” Apriam éxetvov eoyopa. 53. IIpoc-
~ ’ ~ ~ ‘ ~
Hkee rote apdaPynrovow aperitg evOve ard yeEvede Crageportac
civae trav adAdwy. 54. Karédnoay amo dévepwr rove inoue.
55. "Avexpépacery wpe avo Twyv éXTidwy. 56. "Hornrac
ék tov Ocwv Oarepa. 57. Ex tov dévopwy tuwec amhyxorro.
58. Kipoc ra Onpia éOijpevev amo immov. 59. Toldryc ag’ ixrwy
Kpije ovk dyonatoc. 60. “Aro vedy éexelouayour. 61, ‘Ipepa aro
Zayk«drne wkioOm vro EvcXeidov. 62. Tév aro rov Oypou zie
ayvretimev. 63. ’AdnOéc iv apa éoOAGy ar’ avepay Ecbda ylyvecba
a a sue, > , = , \
réxva. 64. Toootror épvhaccov aad Te TOY TpEcPuUTaTwY Kal
vewrarwy. 65. Tooavra dedetrovpynke ATO TOTOUTWY xpnpa-
rwv. 66. An’ éxOoGv wodda parvOarovety ot copoi. 67. Dépey
Xo Ta Te Carpdvea avayxaiwe Ta TE ATO TOY TOEPiwWY avCpEinc.
, ~ S a) ~
68. Lwopoviger o aro THY dopvgddpwy gdpoc. 69. Ai Oepametac
ai aT0 TOY péyioToY hoovoveGy yUVaLKwY evppaivovot pahtora,
70. Ucorevoper ro ad’ poy airady eilvyo. 71. Ad’ Eavrar
~ ! ~ yt

kal ov tov mAnQove KeXevoarrog TavTa eitov. 72. ‘H cedjvn aro
row Alou exe To doc. 73. OvKx aéor a70 THe OWewe oUTE
pireiy ovre puoety ovdeva, AAN ék TOY Epywy cKoTEiv. T4. Odpooc
kat aro TEXVNS ylyverae avOpwrore Kai awd Ouvpod Kai azo
paviac. 75, Avvapw dro tev TodTwv ExrynoapeOa, 76. Tov
OeGv wodepov aro Tolov ay TaXOVE gevywy tic drodbvyo; 77.

243.

24

86 245. [§ 41. PREPOSITIONS a7,
"Aro Tic auric Otavoliac Ot rac TE idiac diKkac Kal Tac C
kpivew. 78. Ovy oldy re py) do dyvtimadov TapacKkEvH
Tt i) toov é¢ TO Kowvov BovdrevecDar. 79. Thy ro\pav aa
dpolac tuxne H Evveotc Ex TOU brépppovoc éExvpwrépay Tap
80. "Amo oracewv éxmimrovrec rag mode Exricoyv. 81.
dperijc mportpara 82. Am airayv r&v Epywy oxomeire.
Ove Ear’ dvaccyuvrdrepoy obcev Onpiovy yuvatkdc’ dm Epaurij:
Texpaioona. 84. Tatra ov modtuw tdafov, d\NX dao rite
repov ~vpBdacewc. 85. Aro onpetov Evoc éemorpewar7
vate perwrncov exeoy. 86, ”Eote rév xonpatwy dro tTaeYv
Haxwy mpdcodoc. 87. Ot Ayorai dvvavrac Civ dro
Kpeittovwr. 88. 10) Bioc Hv role mAElaToLe Tw XadiBov c
o.dnpeiac, 89. Ap’ oie rove Oeove wpedeicOar d7wod Tour
rap’ iypo@v apPBavovow; 90. Eic piav txaatoc réxvnv ev
KEKTHMEvoc amo TauTHe apa Kai ro Civ kracOw. 91. Oavp
éorw Ore Cavrec dro Tov avKoparteiy ov dacw hapPavery ATO TI
modewc. 92. Acadapfavover ro dro THY aixparwroY YE
pervor dpyipwy. 93. Tipobeoc Woricacay eihey dro reéVv XP}
Twy wy avtog éxdpicev. 94. Urodrevpa ovvédebev aro TOUTE
TOV xpnparwr. 95. Avvaipny av “Idtdda bAny Kat ’Odvecete
aad ordparoc eizetyv. 96. "Aevdrye ric dro Tavropa: f
mravGarat Phin Kara THY TOL,

mp6 (before, of time, place, and preference—in behalf of, for).
For (= in behalf of) the king (706 rov Baowéwc). To value
highly, to attach great importance to (7po 7rodov rroteto@at, to 2
before, i.e. more than, much. See 282). To choose war before, in’
ference to peace (po eiphyne, for which dyv7i is used in 208, e).

97. Ilpd rév dd0adrpGv xpopaiverac. 98. How re ae DC
zoikev, éoTt map’ tiv moo trie dAnOeiac. 99. Mivdapoy re
rout ol TOO HpwY yeyovorec UTEM EvdC povov Phuaroc, Ore
modu eEpecopa rijc “EAXAdoe Wyopacev, ériunoay. 100.
OsaroTe@y Tog yevvaiowe Covote evKE€oTaroy Baveiv. 101.
Adktc @ TPO avrov ric OvK éepyacaro, TadTa 6 Pidog TPO
~irov ééjoxecey. 102. Tedotoy kat gavdoyv ro TPO TOY Ber:
Twy Ta PpaxvrEepa aipovpévove daivesba. 103. Bovdou yoveic :
TavToe ev ripatc Exyev. 104. Hpd rodXov rornoaipny ay
Kexaptopévwc eimetv. 105. Tiyy airiy cvvara Cotvhwow i Te peyior
kai éhaxlory Cikaiwore TO OiKNE TOIc TéAaC ETLTATCOpEVN. a

§ 42. The Genitive Absolute, &c.

a. ép0v Kabevcorvroc, whilst J was asleep. rovtwy ovrwe éxov
this being the case; or, as this is the case. b. ta ri pévet,
drvac; why do you remain, when you are at liberty to go
c. So é€ov amtévat, when, whereas, &c. you ought to go

§ 42. THE GENITIVE. | 246—250. 87

ddfav*® wpiv drévac, when we have determined to go away.
Also ééfav raira‘, this being determined. d. émt Kipov Paotdev-
ovroc, in the reign of Cyrus. e. towna wo wavracg eiddrag (or
mavrwy eiddrwr), he held his tongue, as supposing that all knew.

(a) The case absolute is in Greek the genitive: it marks the time, 246.
or generally any such relation to the principal sentence, as we should
express by when, after, since, as, because, though, if, &c.

(b. c.) The participles of impersonal verbs are put absolutely in 247.
the accusative ; of course without a subst., and in the neuter gender.

(d) When the time relates to a person, éré is generally expressed. 248.

(e) When a motive is attributed to another person, the particle w¢ 249.
is generally used with the gen. or acc. absolute. The force of it may
be given by construing it: as thinking (supposing, &c.) that with a
verb ; or by, because they think, suppose, are convinced, &c. that...

[The participle may stand in the nominative, if it can agree with
the subject: dyavaxrotawv, we peydiwy rwev drecrepnpevot,
they are vexed, as conceiving themselves (or, because they suppose
themselves) to be deprived of some great thing. |

[ Words used in ace. absol. ] 250.

When, or whereas, it was said or told (cionpévoy). It being disgraceful
—possible—impossible—plain or evident (aicxpov—dvvarbyv—adivarov
—dndov 6v). There being an opportunity, when I may or might (mapor *).
It being fit or incumbent (xpoonxov. mpoonKe, dat., it belongs to. ot
mooonkorrec, those that belong to us = relations). When, whereas, one
ought (€or).

For the sake of (xapuv with gen. = propter: but yap é wn, for
my sake). After the manner of a dog, like a dog (kuvdc Cixny).
Without (avev, gen.).

tvexa THY ETipwy doTpwy, for any thing the other heavenly bodies
could do to prevent it. ds far at least as this is concerned, as far as
depends on this (rovrov ye Evexa).

LESSON XLII.
li ~ , ~
1. EvxAscay eXaBov obk Gvev toXAGY Tévwy. 2. Ti PBooroic
” \ - ~ ” ~ , ? ,

avev Atoe rereirar; 3. Tavra avev rig TOXEWS ExpaczETO.
4. "Hv peév OoptoOn rie tua@y eic epe Ov THC TU EDarer’
: Be opcdn Tic Hay eic Aypéva Tov THe TUYNC, EadET
dyxupay Kabapac dagaXdeiac eivexa. 5. A€yec, ad o€ Eéyetc
évexa rou aPety éyerc. 6. Ovwep airoc Evexa pikwy wero

a ‘\ ‘ ~ ‘ ~ ‘
deiaBat, we auvepyove Exo, Kal avroc ErEL_paTO GvVEDYOC ToIc didotc
Koartoroc eivac. 7. Urpareiac f Tod THE TwY di\Awy Evex’ “EXAH-
vwv éevOepiac Kat cwrnpiacg meroinrat, 8. Doc ei py Etxomer,

3 So doxoty, dedoypevor.

4 Also O0£ayvtocg Tovrov, OoLavytwy rovTwy, and dd~avTa Travra.

5 tsriv, Evert, TapecTiy, EEeoTL, &c. ToaTTEy, all signify, one can or may:
but éveore relates to physical possibility (it is possible) ; &Eeort, to moral possibility
(it is allowed); ort and zapsore stand between these two meanings, without
being confined to either of them; the latter implying also the notion of faci«
lity. B.

88 250. [§ 42, THE GE

Opotot Tote TUPAOTC AY Mev EveKd ye TOY Iperepwr 60
9, "Aowadae Elwy Evexad ye TOY cUKOpaYTOY. tule

10. baBiov Makipov riy Tapartivwy modu EXdvroc Kat
Kou AtPéov, Tov Tiy Akporoty Poovpovvroe, Ov EavTdy EaXwKEVa
mOAW NEYOVTOS, ot pev AAOL KaTEyéAwY, 6 C€ PAfiiog eiwev? ”.
Néyetc’ ei yup pi) ov Tiv wodw dréBadec, ovK ay éEyw ave)
11. Tod Aotpod rac’AChvacg KaTEXOoVTOC ovepOelpovro ol 7.
évvaratoe Kat éoopatoe tro Tov évToc Kavparoc. 12. ‘H
mavrec éoiywv. 14. Tov cwpatwry Onrvvopévor, Kai at
modu dppwardrepar yiyvovra, 15. Ot”EAAnvec 70 wadae é
mpoc Anoreiav, iyoupevwy dydo@yv ov tov dodvvatwrare

YEYEVHpEYHC, TeOTHAOOY ot To€mior. 13. ’Exeivou siz

16. Kipov Bactdebovroc, moda TE Kal KaXa Epya wmd
Heecea émpaxOn. 17. Div yxapey edréyxey tov oyor éemOno
18. Luyxwpyréov Kaper onv. 19. "Yoyrroce etcst. 20.
fovroc éovrec Konropev thy Ovpar. 21. Otrwe Exovroe ¢
div tic cou Exwy avroy xElow moeiv; 22. “ELayyedOévrog
oxovot rouroy. 23. “Oray adfjAXov odvroc et ToAEpiote
Topsvn ov, KaTa péon xp Tac gPvdac avaravev. 24. Otros
ExdvTwy Eiko Tole ToNEpiowe Evavriove eivar Tove Deove. 25. A
moetc wkicOnoay ij6n TOipwréepwv bvTwy. 26. "Ere OvTw
akpitwy dvaddayGpev. 27. LnparvOévrwy ro Kobpw ore modem
elo év rH xwpa ebe(Jorer. 28. Nixiavy &kovroc rov Turia
anécgatay, 29. Eimoy épwrijcavroe (sc. avrov) Ore Makpwréc
eiotv, 30. TlodXoi otrw mode Tuac EXOVOLY WOTE evruxXourT
Auvretobat. 31. Ovx olov TE py Kahoc UTOOELKVYUYTOE (se. T
Kahoc pupetoOar 32. Topevopévwv (sc. orparwrev) aro
ot plev mpotoxovTat, ot Cé wUroXetrovrac mAEOY TOU Katpod.
Luv Oem wparropévwy (sc. moayparwy) eixoc Kal Tag moat
moolévat emt TO Agov. 384. "Ebov Cijy piv pu} kah@g, kaon ain
peba pad ov aac OR: "Avopay ayabay éatw ék per dei
mohepety, Ev O€ TEPC EK Od, ék moe How maduv sup Pijvat, 36. E
aie eOiley wero Ceiv Tov Oxdov Eupévery &maci Tole UmO
EON SyTWY TOY VENNOREV OLS, évomice yap Tove rouTwy ékeyopam
TUXOV, Kal TOY perd Overy karagporijcety. Olle Kugeg oc eye
év Mido, cuvddguyv 7 marpt Kat 7H parol, yapet Thv Kuaéd,
Ovyarépa. 38. Mapacra pnoevi buoy, we év Hl «)\ orp
Tpoankov, Kivovvoy avappirrovpev. 39. Ovy ovrot ikavot et
dywrvisrai, olTiwec, aypuTvijcat €or, Wrravrat rovrov. 40. ~
Cikny Tapa TOY doKovYTwY apPaveTE, WoTED Ov Tic Cypiac ai
perov. Al, Aedoypévoy airoic, evOvcg advrvara ty emer
42. Ot Keoxvoator éxéXevoy KopuPiove rove év "Excddpyv gpovp
amraye, we ov petov advrote Emicdpvov. 43. Tove vieie ot mar€

§ 42. THE GENITIVE. | 253. 89

aro THY Toynewy avOpamuy eipyyouaty, Oc THY pev TOY xpnoran
Opiriav doxynoty oboay rie aperiic, riv O& T&Y TmovNnpaY KaTa-
Avow. 44, Didove pev Kr@vTae oi AvOpwror, wo BonOGy CedpeEvor,
~ oe 10 ~ > - ef Loa ~ \ ,
Tov O& adedo@v apedovow, Homwep EK wodiTaY pey yryvopévoue
> ~ \ , ~
pidove, && aacehoov ce ov yryvopévouc. 45. ‘Ac dtdaxrod
” ~ > ~ , , ~ ~ ,
ovens Tijc aperhc, Eyer. 46. LwKparne woddotc roy Evvdvtwy
‘ \ ~ ~ , ,
mponyopeve TH MEY ToOLELY, WE TOV OaLtpoviov ToOoHpaivorTo?.
47. ‘Qe pap akovoopévwy Hyer, ovrw dvavoeiobe. 48. ‘Qe iep
Toy toxaTwy é~copéevov Tov ay@voc bir, ovTwW meooHKE yryvo-
oxety. 49. ‘Qe oixér OvTwyv cov réxvwr, dpdvrile On. 50.
. f ~ , > U * 2 A \ ”
Ilapexehevovto kpavyn xpwpevor, advvaroy Ov ey vuKrl G\XAw Tw
= 7 , n \ ~ x
onpnva. Th, 51. “Eye oipae Yndicacba av ro tARO0c auvedOov
Tove KparioTove Kal Tipatc Kat Owpoig meOveKTEiy pa Hey ovy-
f t ~ ov \ ’ \ a > , e
ayopevoyrwy pov dua o€ aioypoyv dy arvrivéyev. Xn. 52. ‘Qe
ovk avayKatov ro KNénTE aizia TOY KNEerrovra®. 583. Lorépouc
\ ° x‘ IN > ae) aN a7 2 x ’ n “ x > 0 ,
one cic Tov modepov ovK eOehew i€var, KaXOV OY Kat ayabor,
Tove Oetrove, i} Tove avdpeiovc; 54. Adgavra ravra kat TEparv-
Oévra, ra orparevpara ammdOe. 55. Adbav tiv ravra éxopevd-
pba. 56. Aogadvrwy rovrwy, xarédizoy rpeic vavc. 57. Unpav-
, ~ 9 , a , , ry 2 ~ V4 ’ ,
Oévrwv To "Aotudyet, Ore wordémol eioww év TH xwpg, éefonOe.
3 ‘ / , 2 la u \ ’ ’
58. “Extorapac reijpecc ToAakte EKTEMTOMEVAC, TOUTOV [MEV aodnrArov
vw ” , ov , w ? , \ 2 e ° U
Ovroc, Eire BEATWwy ElrE KaKLOY EoTaL, Ekeivou C& Odor, Ore ovde=
> / a“ * 3 ‘ , x t ~
more avoAnwovrac a av eiceveykworv. 59. Ti rove opodoyovrtac
’ ‘A ” c , ~ e ~ oe ef
€xOoove EXOVTEC ETENOUC Cnrovpev; 60. Hpwrwrvro 6 re fKoev. O61.
Tour éym agexdpny, ruc ev mpdbapi re. 62. “Hpérepa abrov
” , s ” , ~ ‘ , , 7
Epya ovcerepoc Exer héyetv. TavTa Oy aicxuvdueOa Tovicde. 63.
Avra ravra viv iKopev. 64. Ta peyadta mavra émiopady Kal
TO NEyOmEvOY Ta Kaa TO OvTL Emioghady. 65. Ot’ AOnvaior wodAH
oTparta Wpynrro Todgaoccy pey Eyeoraiwy ~vppaxia, ro de AVEC
LekeXiac éExcOupia. 66. Aci Tove pyre Noyw phrEe Epyy wpedipouc
, > = ’
Ovrac Tavra rpoTov KwArvecOa. 67. ode eivae det dixny
Kparijooc kexpapévny. 68. To doovety airo avrov yapty ayarwper.
69. "Ap’ ovK aheXei 6 Cyprovpyoc Tore drav wootKka epyasnrac;
70. Awpeay rapa rov ofpov tafe TO yxuplor.

§ 43. The Relative.

favpaaroy moueic, O¢ Huty ovdev divwe, you act strangely in
giving us nothing. b. éuaxapioy tiv pnrépa, olwy rékvwy Exvpnoe,
they pronounced the mother happy in having such children. (Here

ew ef , a ~ = > ~ \ >
OlLWY = OTL TOLOUTWY.) c. omda KTWYVTAL, OlC apuvouyvTat TOUC acu-

6 But also with rodrov, &c.: rovrov OnXov dyToc, &c. See Example 58.
N

253.

254.

255.

256.

90 254—257. (§ 43. rue Rp

kovvrac, they are procuring arms to defend themselves with
those who injure them (or, with which to repel, or punish, t
injure them). d. ovréc éorw, dy Eidec, &vdpa, or dv eldeg
ovrde éoruy, this is the man you saw.

ATTRACTION OF RELATIVE.

€. peradciowe air@ tov airov", ovmEp avroc ExELC, YOU giv .
a portion of the food which you have yourself. f. ro iyyepove
comer, @ adv Kipoc og, we will confide in any general whom |
may give us® (for dv ay*). g. dzodadiw' by Exw dyabor, I
the good things I possess. prepevnpévoc oy empate, remembering u
he had done. h. perewéuwero ado orpdrevpa, mpog @ 7
eixe, he sent for another army, in addition to the one he had be

(a. b. c.) The relative is often used to introduce a cause, groun
motive, or design of what is stated.

Obs. 1. When it expresses a cause or ground, it takes the indie. ;
it expresses a purpose (as in c), the fut. indic. ?

Obs. 2. The relative is not used merely to connect a sentence
one before it so frequently as in Latin, When so used, it is ¥
always expressive of some emotion. B.

Obs. 3. 66 is not used as a mere antecedent to the relative, but
which is not so strongly demonstrative.

(d) The antecedent is often expressed in the relative clause, at
omitted in the principal clause.

When this is the case, the relative clause often stands first; the st
which mostly loses its article, is then not to be placed immediate]
the relative.

(e) The relative is often made to agree in case with the antece
in the principal clause.

This is called Attraction of the Relative: it seldom takes place e
where the relative should regularly stand in the accusative, the
cedent being in the gen. or dat. and without a demonstrative pronoun
ouroe, ixtivoc).

(g) When the relative is attracted, the antecedent is often
in the relative clause, but in the case in which it would stand 7 Lj
principal clause.

7 Plur. often cira in Attic Greek, which is also found in Herodotus.

8 Dederit. 9 See 95.

1 arodatw, arodatoopa. Imp. aréavoyv, aor. azéavoa, though no si
verb is found. admndavov, dmijavoa are later forms.—This verb (which is
bably from the same root as AaPeiv. P.) is properly to receive from; to 1
whether advantage or disadvantage from any thing. So that (like our, Zo
the fruits of ) it is used in both a good and a bad sense.

2 The subjunctive probably does not belong to Attic prose. ‘ Conjunctivus eu
pronominibus adverbiisve relativis consociatus nonnisi in veterum epicorum
mone fini indicando inservit.’ Herm. ad Ga. Col. 190. So Kriiger, Lac
&c. In Thuc. 7, 25: 7 vate mpéoBerc aye oirep—gpaowotr, Hermann tl
the ol7rep sufficient to prove the reading incorrect, and suggests O7we.

§ 43, THE RELATIVE. | 258. 91

(g) The antecedent is sometimes wholly omitted.

As, for instance, when it is some general or indefinite notion (man,
thing, &c. as in g, ex. 2), or has been before mentioned, as in h.

In (h) the red. seems under the government of a preposition belonging
to the other clause. As in English sometimes,—‘ she would have the
head of whosoever advised it.”

LESSON XLIII.

1. "Eore ro dvadexrexoy py povoy radnOq arokpivesOar, dda

ni ve , = x ~ e ? s ow
kat OC éxeivwy Ov ay rpogoporoyh 6 éEpwrwpevoc. 2.” Adoyor
’ , a , s> il Dy — , = , ”
avOpwrove ébapeBevrac actKiay dc.Keiy TOUTW W OUK ExOVoLY. 3.
rye * > ‘ ~ ~ 7 “51 aN ~ 2 xy >
Tic % @pédera Tote Beote ruyyaver odca dro TWY OWpwWY wy Tap
HOV AapPavovow ; 4. Toic dyaotc otc eExomey ev ™m Wvxn,
Tovrate kr@peBa kat tac ddAacg whereiac. 5. Xpoy rac wodee
Cok ety Tovovrore Occ olote Balarjapiee cixer. 6. Tov ix-
Twv OvTwWY olwy O€i, Tove imméac ad doKnréov. 7. Xetp@voc
dyvtog olov éyete UGprfov. 8. [oddot exOupyoarvrec KUptoL eivae
TavTwy Ova TavTa Kat wy eixov anérvxoy. 9. Mayeirac ray Loov
CuagepovTwe mapdvtwy wy av rékn. 10. My ov reodpeba pdvoy
dewvornra Karavoeire. 11. Onfator otc evruyhkecav év Aev«rpote
ov perpiwe éxeypnyvTo. 12. "Ag Wy tore abrot ru moaypara Kpivery
oct. 18. MeédAXdovorv érépay peradqweotar ddtav avd? He voy
” \ =
éxovoty. 14. Yuv otc eixov wee mpdcg ro retyoc. 15. IHpdc @
Ly \ , , > -
eixe Evvédeye wavraydbev wapmAnOec orparevpa. 16. Bovde idetr
TL Wy gapey aréxvwy te kal Evréxvwy eivac; 17. 7Ap’ olee
Tove Oeove whedeiobar awd TovTwy, & Tap’ Hor apBavovow; 18.
"Expijy peév hdc ovd\Noyov rowwvpévove tov gvvra Opnveiv cic do’
tpxerae kaka. 19. “AméxAXaov Tv EmavTov TUynY olov dycpoc
e , > , ” Pee ‘ fi ev Al
éraioov éorepnuévoc einv. 20. Karéxavoe rac Kwpac, dtwc poor
évOein kal roic addote ota meicovra., 21. Evdaipwy por 6 avyp
> , e is ~ \ , > LZ eas Ds) ef 23 w
épaivero, We adeWe Kal yevvaiwe éredevTa. [= Ore ovTWE alEwe &e. |

= . = , y \ , z
22. “A mouty aicxody, ratra voprle pndte éyery eivaec Kaddv.
23. “A ov KexrnpeOa, pipnore }0n Tatra cuvOnoeverat. 24. Mo-
8 ~ > f ee ‘ o& 6 / / e ‘ “aX . , \
xXOeiv avayKn’ Tac ce Cayovwy ruxac Gori Peper KaANAT’, AI}p
ovroc coddc. 25. IodAvl ra yphpara xaravahwoartec wy mpdcbey
ameixovro KEpO@Y aioxpa vouilovrec, TOUTWY OK aréxorvTa. 26.
A ‘ = / « ’ ~

IIpocg 6 re Te mEpuKe, TOV TOUTO Eva TPE EY EkaoTOY Epyov CéEx

ae > a 3: ~ , eg \ = na
kopigev. 27. Ovx carly, w aa GUL TORaTEnG. 000¢ Tepl wv ay
BovdAn Soxeiv Gpdvipsos elvat 7) TO yevéoOar wept rovrwy gadyipoy.
28. “Emt rie avrijc ome p vov élovoiac pevet. 29. "Eyw éy
TO XPOVY W UpwY AKOvW ATOpovYTWY Ti TO CikaLoY, €v TOUTYw

, i =
Otkatorepove Tove avOpwrove Tow. 30. Ob epi dvoparwry 4
apua[yrnote oi¢ TOcoUTwWY TéeoL oKelic OowY Hiv TodKETAL
31. Otc ovrocg amhyyeXe mpoc tude, TovVTOLE TavayTia éroincerv
N 2

259.

92 259. [§ 43. prepost

éxeivoc. 32. *Qy Epyw memolnxe, roUTwY é& dyou Kplote Yyiyy
33. Toddakte by rote Néyoue eAUTHCAY, TOUTWY Tole EpyoL
Tywwpiay Edocay. 34. "Ad Gv xpooaret Kal daveiGerat,
rovrwy Ciaye. 35. "Adtkei Ywxparne ode H Tote vomit O
ov vopifwv. 36. "Eorw i)y ov mpdrepoy EXeyeg ApeTrHy ada
37. My) agédnobe buoy adrdy iy du mavToc cet Tov xpovov x
ofe Sdéay cadhv. 388. "Apabéoraroi éore wv éy& vida “E)
vov. 89. Ot Texvirac aroKpUTTOVTAl we Ta ET iKaLpLWTAT
Exaoroc exer TéexVNe: 40. Totrw yiyvovrar dvo maidec &&
mparov toye yuvackoc. 41. ‘Eropevero ody 1 tiye Ov»
42. Aoyierae 70 mdrARM0c Gv éyo yYonparwv exw. 43.
Oeorérat Tove Covove KAETTELY KWAVOVOLY aOKAEloyTEc OBEY
AaBeiy 7. 44. OF Aaxedaydveor tov Mavoaviov rdgov ery
ovrep anéBavev, 45. "Abw pac EvOa 70 mpdypa éyévero.
KarariOno. wadtty b0ev av Exaora apHaryn. 47. “Ober az
mopev éeravehOwpevr. 48, “Exavepe evOev exit ravra ebePnv.
IIpocjdacav &€& Gcov rie eEueddev akovoecOa. 50. Tic
p@poc O¢ Oaveiy éog; 51. Tie obrwe éorl dvoruxie
marpida tvexa Kepdovc Ppaxéoe mpoésOac Povhhaerar; 52.
Oepia éorly otrw Kad) Tapaiveoic rice Tove pH obyTag dye
avOnpepor dxovoarvrac dyabove rotjoe. 53. "Expvywr exe TO
Tov a&dyoc ob Tor ov AEdtoerat. 54. Aoxet por wéuWat carpe
olrivee dpiovoe TOY evotKovvTwY Kal TOY Cacpoy AapfadvovTEC 7
TE povpoic Cwaover jucOdvy Kat GANo TehE€Govory G Te Gy
55. "Edeyov dre feouev ipyepdvac Exovrec, of avrove a&&or
évOev tbovor ra émirhoeca, 56. Aci roy dpyopéevwy emmpenel
Omwe we féArtoTOL Ecovrat.

LESSON XLIII. (contrnvep.) a

"Ey (in, in answer to where ?—dat.). The first of all (év rotc¢ mpibros
It depends upon you (év coi éort).

"Ev Tote wo@ror ‘AOnvator roy aidnoov kattOevro. Omi , ji
Ordo eos padov, didre iy roig Towrn éeyéevero. *Apiorapxe
ty Totc paXrioTa kai ék mAEioToU évayTiog TH On HY.

57. “Ey yy wévecOar xpeirrov 7) tAovTovvTa TAEtY. 58. Aewrvy
yyeiro Tov évy Muxcaddy ‘EXXjvwor. 59. "Hor cic Tpamelovvra,
mod “EXXnvida, oixoupérny év to Evteivm rovrw. 60. "Es 7
"“Hpatov karepuyov. Oi d& év ro ‘Hpaiy Kkaramregpevy
giyecav. 61. "Qeyovro év roic dyvootc kai ra értrhoea EV 7
Tole dvakekoplopevor jaoav. 62. OyAnpdy éorly év veo aP
yéopwv. 63. Ilopevdpevor Ev roic pidorc Hoav. 64. Oi Kon
vopor ovK cial parny ciagepdyTwe év maotv EvodKipor TOTES

3 This phrase is elliptical : éy Toig mparor Tapnoayv = év ToIG mapovow
To. tapijcav. Thuc. uses tv rot even with a fem. superlative. See iii, 81.

§ 43. prepp. év, ava, éic.] 259. 93

Anocyv. 65. ‘PyropiKove Karo rove €v TO TAHOE (Ev roie TOAXOIC)
Neyer duvapévove. 66. Ov OoKovel oot Ev Tote aOdiKkolte KaTa-
NoyilecOar rove axapiorovc; 67. To preicbat vrd Tey apxopHévwr
docet Ev roic peylorore eiva. G68. Aci perprage Ev Taig Ev-
| PE ? ~ 3 , ? 7 ~ ‘ ‘\
moakidtc. 69. “Ev raic oAtyapylate ovK Eore KaKwe Evel TOUE
dpyovrac. 70. To év ionyopia doxovvra tivoe cktoy eivae rydobae
ray Kado éorev. 71. Kdvewv rov éo0ddv avdoa yor) TOY Ev TENEL.
72. Mpwraydpac rerrapakorvra trn €v TH TEXYN jv. 73.” Ayxonorot
~ ~ ’ , ~ , e
roic ToAotc of Erteckéoraroe THY Ev Ptdocodig. 74. Ot Baotrev-
cavrec éraidevoay 70 mAHO0c Ev AperH. 75. Ta wrkliw rote avOpw-
mote tov fsiov év rate éAmioey. 76. ‘Qe paxdapwv dodvnote év
Xpnore rpoTw. 77. “Ey Ordo civa. 78, “Ev rapackevy Elva.
79. "Ev airia xe twa. 80. "Ev doyn eye (motetoBac) teva. 81.
Tic eu) dvvapic; ad’ év col wavra Eoriv. 82. “Odne Tie
“EdAddoe Ev rate yuvacciv éorw f) owrnpia. 83. "Ev rate yauot
rov ‘E\Xijvev ta modypata éyévero. 84. “Ev r@ dtxalw édridec
cwrnpiac. 85. “Ey ro Exaotoy dukaiwe dpyety ire wodirsia Kat
A i ~ we , vA
TO aXXo TAHO0C TO vpérepov owlerat.
"Ava (properly up ; ace.—in, on, through, of a large space or time).
Through the whole country (ava macay thy yijv). Through the
whole day, all day, (ava racav Tnv npéipayv). Every day (ava
macayv npépav). Every year (dvd way éroc). By fives, or
Sive-and-five (dvd wévTe).
» 86. Tove Kapdovyove tpacay oikety ava ra Opn. 87. “Ava
~ ~ .7 a ’ , v7 e ~ ‘
macav yiv kat Oddarray eionvn Eorat. 88. Ov Taloec TOUE
mpeaPurepove dpwo.v ava Tacav uéoav cwdpdvwc dtayorrac.
89. ’ExopevOnoavy ava wévre Tapacayyac Tig huepac. 90.
*"Apyoc ovdeic Oeove Exwy ava ordpa Piov Cvvar’ Gay ovddéyety
avev movov. 91. [oodaiverat élauvwy ava KodToe ipovrTe TO
e , \ ' ” > . \ . XX , x
immm. 92, Aێyetae rouc AiBoue ExELY GVa TOY avToY AOYOY THY
Aetdryra.

Eig (into; acc.—towards, against, in reference to).
gic GdackaXov goirgy * (understand, olxiay), to attend a master.
sic OwWacKkdXou éprety, to send (a boy) to a master.

93. “Opxove éyw yuvaukdc cic tdwp ypagdw. 94. ‘H yAdooa
mo\dove eic OAEOPOY Hyayer. 95. “AréBnoay Ec riv yiv. 96.
Tlav7’ ékcadirrwy 6 xpdvoc cic TO Hc aye. 97. LuKedot ££ ‘Iradiac
diéBnoay éc Yeeehiav. 98. "Ex rovrwy (rHv Pacravdyv) Eeropei-
Onoav cic Tadyovce. 99. Oi rpraxorra mro\Aove TOV TONTOY EiCc
rove moXepiouc eijiacay. 100. "Ec dxXov gore TapQévoory
ov kaddv. 101. "Erodpijoare ody re rarpiy dpovipare iévat eic¢
avrove. 102. Hapte ipyay’ ‘EXAA0 cic "IXcov. 108. OUr Eic
Aeddgove ove” eic "Appwy eOdvrec éxet Ovoopev. 104. Baédifovow

* Properly, to go frequently into his house.

94 262. (§ 43. PREPO

cic aXAHAove. 105. Eic tpadc eioeMOuy éEdrilw rwv
revdecOar. 106. “Aviararo cic viknma te de NovodpeEre
Thy wok éb€Ximoy ot Evoiovvreg Eic Ywotov dxvpoY emt T
108. Onsedve karédXuce ray dAdAwy TOEwy Ta TE PovevTHpL
Tac apxac éc THY vVUY TOALY. 109. Tov Covra Eic rovc TOA
ove &doxra do’ ov Owpedy Oiddvar det roic ééovor xpi
aypa 6 re ay Bovkwyrac; 110. Brac cic 70 pecoy ouverd)
Eavrov orparwrac, 111. MWodddKec cic todAY AOvpiay
aornv. 112. ’Awd cov det dpyecOar, rehevtray 0 eic EVO
113. “Orou ay cic akdvtLoy agiKvarat, axovrile’ drov 0 &
Cdparoc TANYHY, Tale. 114. Hoda dei poxOety rov ior
éxatvoyv sik\ewc. 115. Brérwy weraicsup eic Ta TOY TO
kaka. 116. Ov yp} aro tov idiwy ayaboy oxveiy dara
TO Kowrvov ayadorv. 117. Tor kaxisroy mrovrog cic mp
dye. 118. ’AréGAehev cic AvrodvuKoy, cxorwy Té Exeivo O
119. Mj Govdecbe cic ipac thy airiay repirpepar, 120.
cpapreiv’ ov yup Ec o &papravw. 121. IpoagiAete ovreg
éc¢ rov Miooyv rpobupiay advroic érvyxavoyvy. 122. Ov aopoc,
o é¢ didove Epuv ditoc. 123. “A cimov €ic dmravrac OvUK
coma. 124. ’Expaprupeiv dvdpa rag avrov Toxac €i¢ wa
apabéc. 125. avy éhrXéypoc yéyoverv eic rouc “EXAnvae
oreione. 126. ‘H typéoa cet re Kady cic TO poovrigery
127. “Anavréc éopev cic 7rd vovOerety cogoi. 128, “H a
mpooxetooc etic TO Opady Kaka. 129, Ti cic TOE MOY KrIpa 4
oiwrepov avOpwrzwy; 180. Méyioroy ayaboy ro reBapxety o
tic TO KaTamparrety Ta ayabd. 181. ZydAwroce Gorte evrU;
éc rékva. 132. ev, roiow yevvaiouw w¢o anayvrayov
XapakTiIp Etc evWuxlay. Sod ANes KEXALT LEVIS TparrE TO
eic OvVvaptyv. 134. ZuveoyOnoay cic eixooe padtora, 135
parayyoc Edacay cic tpEte THY Evwporiay aye" TovTO O& cup
vey avroic ov TE0v 3) cic OWOEKAa TO Padoc. 136. “Here €
Tptakoorny ypepayv. 137. ‘QunOn Ceiv rig apeTie Tie
pynpetoy eic Tov dravra ypdvoy Karadimety. 138. Eig kaeg
WOec, Kairep dyyé\dwv goPov. 139.”Eywye uTovpar pey
urepPBodrny ext Toc mapovoty, év dé 7H AUTH Goovw. 140. 4

réhoc ot per éoOdoi Tvyyxavovew déiwy' ot Kakol 0, GoTEp TEgUK
x ‘ ;
ovror’ &b moaceay ay.

§ 44. The Relative (continued).

262. a gofoc, iv aid@ Kxadovpev, the fear which we call
fulness. 6. azo rwv év Skedia wodewy Eorev wy, from son
the cities in Sicily. c. ovomep eicov tcriv Orov, whom I sat

§ 44, THE RELATIVE. | 263—269. 95

somewhere. d. Eorev ovarivac dvOpwrove reBadpaxac Eri copia;
are there any persons whom you have admired for their wisdom? e.
AéEw cor Ep’ © orynoee®, I will tell you, on condition that you will
hold your tongue. f. yp€Onoay ép’ gre ovyypapae vopove, they
were chosen on the condition that they should draw up laws (i. e. to
draw up laws). g. xdpw coe olda dv’ wv HAGE, I feel thankful
to you for coming. h. epBetpoy et re xpnompov iv, they destroyed
every thing of value.

(a) When the relative, with such a verb as to be, call, believe, &c. 263.
stands in apposition to a noun, it generally agrees in gender with it,
rather than with its proper antecedent.

(b) gorwv-oi © = Eviot, some, and may be declined throughout:— 264.

N. éorw ol, éorww ai, gor a.

G. éorw wy.
D. gow oie, gory atc, éorTwy oic, &c.
(c) In like manner, the following phrases, formed with éorev, 265.
are used like adverbs to express any time.
Zoriv bre = évidrs, est quando, i. e. interdum, e. g. forty OTe
Edeker ;
w e eo . . .
forty tva or O7ov, est ubi, i. e. aliquando ;
éorwv ov or évOa, est ubi, somewhere, in some places ;
oun 690’ bz7ov, nunquam;
forty @ or O77, quodammodo, in some manner ;
obK ~orTty brwe, nullo modo: ovK EcTLY OTHE OD, certainly.
Zortv Omwe; inthe question, Js it possible, that ?
(d) So also éortv with dortc is used as an interrogative. 266.
(e) ’E¢’ 6 or (more commonly) gre is, ‘on condition that,’ with 267.
the future indic. or the infin.
The relative in this construction answers to the demonstrative é7i
rouTw: which, or ézi Totode, is not unfrequently expressed.
(g) dv@ wv, because, for (= dyri rovrov Gre). 268.
It may, however, be used in its proper meaning: ‘ in return for those
things which,’ &c.
(h) ei rec’ does not express any doubt as to whether there was 269.
any, but is used as equivalent to 6ortc, whosoever, whatsoever (= all

that).
LESSON XLIV.

= 4 ‘ ; > - s

1. "Avadykn maot Tvig orparevopévoie eivai TLva Ory oKnvijc
pedjoe. 2. Eioi revec ot r@yv TowvTwy Karayed\oov. 3. Tar
cuppaxywy viv eioiy ot drcadéyorvrar mepi gidiac. 4. Eiot

5 Stydw cannot, like oww7aw, take acc. of thing. Fut., generally, atyjoopat.
See List li.

6 For ‘ sunt qui dicant’ the Greeks said, Zortv ot éyovoty, or eiciv ot Aéyor-
Téc, or éigiy ot Néyovorvy. Examples of the last construction are noé uncom-
mon. Kr.

2 7 rig indef. has gen. Tov, dat. Tw (both enclitic), for rude, Twi. So doric has
Orov, OTH.

96 269. [§ 44. THE RE

Tov viyowy at yreipwrra. 5. Oi varepoy ijKovrec Eioty ot
Onoay. 6. "Hoary of cai mip mpocépepoy. 7. KAeorop
, ” “ ’ t ” e
mapafadacciov EaTiv edyiwae. 8. "“Eoretv oOarte
aOdtoc Kai Kakodaiuwy eivac; 9. ”"Eorev éro arA® TOY o
wrelw erirpeTecc 7} ™ yuvacci; 10. "Ec 0’ brew Opastiverat.
” \ e ~ (fr A sx ‘\ oe
Eoret xpoc o7otov [siov &Xov i TOY colaeeianee eikdrwe ToeW
» ~ «7 » pe
. OvKw Eare Ovyr@y Gore Ear EXeVOEp0c; 13. OvK éore
12;.0 7) c poc ;
6rov ovK ay miOavwrepory Etroe 6 pyTopiKdc paXov 7 GdAoe O
14. Ovdeic Eorev Gyre’ ov wepevacaKe @idirroce Tov av’
capevwy, 15. OvK Zartyv ovoete Corte oDx aur@ ido
Ovx £00’ 6rotov ora? av dv Cporay Piov ovr’ aivécaye as
pepaiuny more. 17. OK ay ein Corte ovK Ext Tole yEyE
ayavaktoin. 18. Ot orparnyot Earey év ole THY orparnymKoY

a

ol -yvwpn dtapépovrec AAAHAwY of pe Bedriovec ot 6€ xXElporvec |
Ga\rAO cape Eexipereia. 19, "Eorev ovorivac avOpwrwy
prakac ézi cogia; 20. Hpoyovwy cada tpya ovK tore ot¢
kal teiw Urdpxer 7) "AOnvaioce. 21. “Yrorro éyévovro Eor
olc ov rowvrrec éx THY “vyKetpévwy. 22. Uroariay elyev
év DuxeNia wWoAEwy Eativ Ov. 23.”Eartv ad’ bv xwpiwy 6
elxov. 24, [ Xen. even constructs 7jv with the plural of éc.
mohEpiwy iv ovc UTooTOVOoUc dmécocay. 25.”Eortv Ev0a xn (
7) dikn PABny pepe. 26. ”"Earev ov avy Abyou KpEtcowy 9
dv, éare 0 ov atyne Adyoc. 27. ”Earey iv’ Hou By lav ope
éaTev of Xemov (= «al drov) xphotsov yvopnv exe, 28.
my mod TOU TEixoUe EaTLY 7 menrwkoroc. 29,”Ea@ Orot
ér déece; 30. "Eorcy brd0ev aicbyoe mAnpwoews épatrotr’
31. Ovk Eoriy Orov pycey ToWwvioy Eyw Ta TOY TooovTwY

we et véepery. 32. OvK Hy Orov ov raperifecay Kpéa. 33. EB
2 aha rio
aere Kal EvOa dvev provapyiac wot oikeiTan 34. *Avopeia
copia Eaotiv Gre Pdafsepu Kai @irorc Kai moet OoKet elvat. B
ey ow ne ~ la a
Tavrny mor ovK éa@ we Ere Cagay yapetc. 36. “Eorev
> , 2 \ > Q + . w ef
ov mapito\v Cradeper yuvy) avopdc; 387. Ovkn éoriv Omrwe
KThoee Tad avOic. 38. Ovw E00’ Grwe 60 ovK ’Opéorne
39. "Earcty 9 70 avOowmivoy yévoc pucet Tivi pereihngev abavaa
40. Kowwvia Luyq Kai owpare Cradvcewe ovK EaTLv KpEt
+ ‘ ~ a ” oa , ow oi g
41. To XNevxov rH pela toriv Orn TpockoKkev; 42. “Hew Ce
w al s ° a * U , UL 2
Early Ov TpdTOV, OVX Ov ay Tixyy. 43. ’ApytpLov ovdE
ef Seay, / ew LAH. S -~ ~ nn
ovrw ToAv ExTHaTO Wore pr Eve TOOTCELCOaL 44. Ide av
éPédor TH AANOTpLa ATOGTEDELY Ed’ Y KaKdd0soc elvat; “4gnm
> Ci ~ >
oe Emi TovTW Ep wre pNKEeTe girooopety.. 46. Eionyny &1
. > , , = ry r ‘
ot Aakecayovin, éo @ Ta TE pakoa TEelyn Kai TOY Tepacd
Aovrac Aakecaupoviou éxeaQat rove AOnvaiovc. 47. Tarewy
e > 7 Ld ~ a wv ‘ X > -
y Olavola Eykaprepety a eyvwre. 48. Mera ryv ev Kop

§ 44. PREPOSITION Oud. | 269*. 97

wstxny my Bowriay maaav ékéduroy ’AOnvatoe ororvcac Tomoapevot,
ey’ @ rove drdpac Kopeovuvran AY. Awpohoygin o° aiT@ Kal €¢
Tov hampet xXpovoy amooradyceabae "AOivale rou éviavTov EKdorou
~ # , ? © ral U ~ ’ ~ ? s .
pvde eixoot Ed? Wre PonViaery Toic “Augisoevory AOhyyot kara
TavTa mpomav. ZEsch. 50. ’AroXNurévrec Xetpioopor, et teveg hoay
map. avr@ ’ApKkadec 3) Axatol, ouréstnaay. Xn. 51. "AOnvaioe kat
El reves T@Y Evppaxwr TapHoay ear enuy rac vate. 52. Aldacke
et Te EXELC TOpor. 53. L[lowvorv vac et Te TUYXavovoty
ayabor.
LESSON XLIV. (continvED.)
[ Aca. ]
Aud row is, ‘through’ of space of time; and of means.
Ava Troy is, ‘on account of ;’ also, ‘through’ of a cause.
On your account (Ota oé). Afler a long time (Ota roddov xpdvov—also,
Cua xpovov, after some time). Every five years (dua mwévre tr@y®). To
pity (dv oixrov exe). To be angry with (dv dpyie éxetv). To be at

enmity with (Ov éxOpacg yiyvecOat ri®). Al a little, at a great distance
(dv ddtyou, bia zoddov). To have in one’s hand (oud xed ExeLy).

54. ’ExopevOnoav dca XadvBwy oraOpove exrd. 55. Aca rife
: ei h ‘
ayopade mopeverar, 56, ‘H doery Paiver dca poxOwy. 57. Tépac
> , ot 77 Rs ’ , ithe e
éoriv, el tic evrvynKe Ova Biov. 58. PiAapyupia rovr’ EoTu, dray
dgele ckorety Ta Cikata Tov Képdove Ova TavToc Covdoc He. 59. Toy
> ~ > ” 9>\ ‘ , 9 ~ ° Bian
EV Booroic OvK EoTLY ovdEY OLa TEAOVE evoayovouvy. 60. OukK eixoc
’"AOnvalore dra payne eNO etven Gilly e hit BovArevopueba maAw av-
Tole Ota PiXiac iévat, dvdyKn Hyde woAAHY dOvpiay Exev. 62,
’ Ped > , t 2 e . ,
Ov 60’ éxApac ovdeTépw yevfjoopar, 63. “Araca Wuxi) deipace
~ ’ , ~ ‘ > 5
Evvotoa éxk véwy paddoy ay Cra PdBwy EeBilotro yiyvecOan
MI We 2 ~ \ t , ? , , s\ \ ,
64. To pr} adtKceiv rove dpotove éxvpwrépa dvvapuc 7) dca KeVvOUYWY
‘ , wv v7 e , oo” ” A . ,
TO méov Exe. 65. "Eorae i) ouvovoia, eimep eorae dra péOne,
7 ‘ e ~
ovk aBdpufoc. 66. Arca déka éEraddr\Eewv mipyor ijoav. 67.
Meconyny Oca Terpakociwy éro@y pédovoe Karouigev. 68.
> . > >
Ova welorov marrec topev Oavpagopeva. 69. "ENeye Ov Ep N-
, co” * Ne > e , ‘ Ss
véewe. 70. My ovrwy olwy ot dc? Wy al péytorat Kat wieEtorae
mpacerc Eue\Nov Elva Kakwe HyeiTo Ta avrov ee, 71. Et re wadov
pavOaver ric maOnua Oca Adyou parvOave. 72. Arca rou apé-
oKetv roic avOpwroe Kat TO modrreLy éoTiv, 0 avOadea eonpig
Evvoixwoc. 73. Aca rove eb payopévove ai paxat Kplvovrat.
74. Tac zapdcove Aafeiv HovreTo Kal ry ddgay Tov worEMov Tov
S ~ . ‘ ~ ~
dokeiy Oc’? avrov Kolo eidngevae Kat ra TlvOia Beivae oe avrov.
75. Ata rove adi N 2y ry ddcyapyia Enpo-
. Ata rove adixwe modtTEvopévove ev TH OdALyYaPX'a CHpO
, , e wv
kparia ylyvera. 76. Ackacoovyn air dv éEauTiyy Tov EXovTa
, > ~ . ~ > ~ . > .
ovivnow. 77. “Oot apyerat roy Cua TOV owWmaToE HOoV@Y Kal CLa
TaUTac py Ovvarae rparrey ra [3ATLOTA, Voptlere TOVTOY EXEvDEDOY

269*.

8 Al rs) 4 , »” a ri) s , ? ~
so Ova wéurrtov Erouc and Oia TEUTTwWY ETOY.
9So did giXiag tévat ri. Xen. Anab. iii. 8.

oO

98 271—274. [§ 45. 6 oto

elvat; 78. Tove Aoyiopove axovoaré pov Ov ove Taye
Tapeornke Tpogdokay Kat Ou’ Wy éxOpdv Hyoupae Pidurmoy.

§ 45. 6 oto¢ od advip.

271. a. G. Eoapa? otov cov dvopdc, I love such a man as
xapifoua olp coi dvopi, I gratify such a man as you.
oioy oé avéoa, I praise such a man as you. Ob. N,
(dvjp), such a man as ays G. rov olov cud (avdpéc), o
man as you, &c. &c. c. Oavpaororv daor mpobxwpnge,
astonishing progress. Qavpaciwg we aOuo¢ yeyores h
become surprisingly miserable.

272. These constructions may be resolved thus:
Evapar avdpd¢ Tovotrou, otog av Et.
Gavpacrov éorey, daov TOOVXWpNGE.
ioe (d) In this construction daog follows such words as Oavpacréc,
apPovocg: and we the adverbs Qavpaciwc, Oavpacrtac, &e.

LESSON XLV.

1. Teydvact pou aréxOevac otat yaretwraran 2
more mayov olov detvoradrov, Lwkparne avumdcnroc ef
Xaerov Epwrge Kal olw ye épot aropov. 4. “Hééwe ya
oim cot avopt. 5. Veyvwoxopey rote olovomep pty
bpiv yaeryy wodtrelav eivac ry Onpoxoariay. 6. ’Exeivo
Tota.v wyAikovoe v@v. 7. Ot 6€ oot mwED Upete &
mohNaKtc kal Ta [Jovevopeva KaraparOdavovow. 8. Xonpara
Oavpacra doa*. 9. Ob Cé (sc. riOnKor) che APOovOL Ge
Tote ovpect yivovrat. 10. Ipc &vdoac roApnoove otove kal
vaiouc®’, 11. Ob gaddov 70 Epyov, avépi olw cot modept
povopayjoat. 12. Xaderov ipov, Kai olw ye épol may
dzopov’. 13.”Eorww doa drkaiov avdpdc BA\amrew Kat OvTLVO
avOour7wv", 14. "Eoryoay améxovrec Goov mevrekatoeka
Otove®.

LESSON XLV. (contTINvED.)

274. [Kard.] kara properly expresses a motion from a higher place downw
kara Tov, down from, down, under; but more commonly against,

verbs of speaking, thinking, &c.

kara TOY, at, by, rare during: in an indefinite way : also, accor

and with the distributive sense of our ‘ by’ (by twos, &c.).

2 todw, poet. Eoapat, tpacOnjoopm, nodsOny, (gen.) love.

Pres. pass. to@pat, (épao9a, Epupevoc,) to be loved.

mép is often added: ot otoé TEP vpeic avdpec.

Instead of Bavpacroy early, boa.

Instead of oiot "AOnvatoi elouy.

Sc. éori, instead of 7@ TOLOUTH, oldg Yé yw civ, dopdoy éorey.
Instead of avOpuTruy Kat OoTLoovy tar.

Instead of rocovro, baoy Eloi m7. orad.ot.

or OA PF &

§ 45. PREPOSITION xara. | 274. 99

According to reason (xara Néyov; also with gen., in proportion to).
During, in, or at the time of the disease (kard tiv vocov). In villages,
vicatim (kara Kwpac). Two by two card dbo). Inall respects (kara
mavra). Sensual pleasures (at xara rb spa iOovai). According to

. Plato (kara WAdrwrva).

~ ‘ a ‘ ~
15. @épe rai raxéwe Kara xetpdc Vowp. 16. Kara rij¢ KAipaxoc
, wv ‘ ~ ~ , ‘\ > ,
KaraPaiver 17. "Qeyovro Kara TOY TETPWY HEPOMEVOL Kal aTE-
Oavoy. 18. Kara riig yije Karadvopae id ric aisxvync. 19.
Znrovar ra Kara yijc. 20. "Opdcarrec kal’ iepw@y Eveypagoy pe.
21. °O parrevopa car’ looxkparove eye e0élw. 22. ’"Aodary
Cs eS \ > € ~ t ” ’ ” 7
Kai padwv rov Kad’ avrov Tromoerat exatvor, 23. Odx éore dixatov
4 G \ be a ~ f ’ ‘ AN ‘ e \ € ~
évra woNirny rove Kab’ vua@y AOyovc, adAa py Tove UTEP UEwWY
, , r ‘ x oe ‘ , e X\ eo 7
eaxepOat. 24, Tove oravpove ExkaoToe Tove kaQ’ aurove ciunpour.
, \ ’ fal
25. Oi “EAAnvec éEvixewy 70 KaO’ avrovc. 26. ‘H evAaBea oxdrov
lj ~ ~ , ~
éxee KaO’ ‘"EANADa. 27. Ot dpOGe gidocopovrTEC atEXovTM THY
Kara TO copa érOumay aracoy. 28. *Iarpoe 6 NOyoe TOU KaTa
\ f ‘ ~ ‘ , f2 , >
bux amaQovc. 29. To CvoruxHoue Kara TOAEpOY peyloToY EoTL
kaxdv. 30. Kara rv ayopar aevceiy vopoc yéyparra. 31.
Oi “E\Anvec évixwy rove Mépaac kat kata yy Kat Kara Oadar-
trav, 382. Eidov édopm@vrac xa’ Eavrove. 33. Ovdsic e0€drex
, i) ° ‘ ~ , ~ A
rupavvov Kar’ 6d0adpove Karnyopeiv. 34. LuyKexvee voy thy
miory 0 Kab” Hpac Bioc. 35. Aci kara gvacy Exacrov tva ty
TO abrov mparrev. 36. Tpia éort ov wy Gravta yiyvera, ij Kata
‘ , * ~ > , * AY ft a , , \
TOVCG VOpoue ij Taig avayKate i} TO TpITOY 20ec revi. 37. Ovdev
a . ~ ‘ ~ ~ e
olov re ylyvecOar Kara TpdToOY ToIc pH Kaw Tept Tov O\wy
- = < \ Sia ~
BeBovrevpévoce, 38. Kara ror akptph Adyov obdceic rar
~ e , e _~_ 5) , \ La
Onpovpyay auaprave. 39. H yXNe@rra kara Avoiay ror propa
~ af \ oo? . 7 x 7 , 5
vovv ovre modvy oure puikooy Exe. 40. Turvy, kar a&vdpa awohoorv
evdpovwc Eyerc. Al. Oi "Iwvec Hélovy rove "AOnvatove hyenovac
ogav yevecOar kara To Evyyevéc. 42.’Q yijpac wc erayOec avOow-
Tow ei Kat Tayvrayn AvTNpOY, ov Kad’ év povov. 43. Kara ryy
Pa r 5 ' Vs one > s ry
evookiay a0avaciac peradapPavoperv, Ho a&tov opeyopevovc Kab
er eee ’? \ e ~ / ? f t , \ >
dauv oot 7 éopev brwvv macxev. 44. “Anrrynrog t) TONG TO KaT
épé. 45. Kara ohac avrove yevouevor amexpivavto. 46. Toy
ayabey Kai Tov Kak@v ovdéy aro KaB’ airo Tapayiyrerae TotG
> , 7 WA? i , * az ‘ ,
avOpwroac. 47. Xafspiac roeuoete mEéov 7} Etkooty ethe, KaTa play
kat O00 NapfJdvwv. 48. Mopac éroinoay cara EOvo¢ Exaarot
~ ~ e
tov “EAMjver Kai &yovac yupricovc. 49. Moone: e€axoova raXavra
‘ , ~ / ~ ,
We éxt ro mod gopov Kat’ éviauToy amo THY Luppaxwy 7H TOAE.
50. Zpikp’ av Oédroupe cat kad’ Hpépavy Exwy autor oikety [iorov
~ ~ ’ .

}} voosiv mouray. 51, My érerxBévrec Bovrevowpev, adda Ka’
Wovxiay, 52. Kara tdyxocg é¢ xEipac neoay. 53. ‘H vixooopia
. \ ? , n = ’ , \ , ‘ i ,
Kara oroveny éyévero. 54. Etiev Eidopévnv pev kara koparog,
Topruviay dé oporoyig. 55. Oi card povac agora KiBapilovrec,
o 2

100 276, 277. [§ 46. obdele &

~ ~ ’ \ >

ovroe Kak gv T~ TAHOE Kparcarevovory. 56. “Yep edevOe,
~ ~ ~ . ‘\ >

6 re roy Cevv@y ovK UropeEvEeréoy Tolg Kal KATH pLKpOY a

mowupevorc. 57. Uavra ravra apedovpeva imépper Kara
58. Awoe Aoyoy KaTa opLKpOY Epwropervoc.

§ 46. ovdeic boric ov.

276. N. ovdeic Gortc ovVK ay raira TooeEr.
G. ovdevoc Grov ov Kareyédacer ©
D. ovdevi bry ovKx arexpivaro'.
A. ovdéva Ovtiva ov KaréxAauoe.
There is no one who would not do this.
There was no one whom he did not laugh at.
There was no one whom he did not answer.
There was no one whom he did not weep for.
In ovdete Garte od (nemo non) the declinable words are p
the immediate government of the verb.

Kihner calls this inverted attraction, because the substantive ‘
representing it) conforms to the relative, not the relative to the s

277.

tive.
Sometimes adverbs are affected by this kind of attraction
KetOev, WOey wep Hee (for Keice). *

LESSON XLVI.

1. Ovdev G,re ov EvveGn. 2. Obdevoe Grov ov TavT@
ipav Kab’ frexiay warjp einy. 3. ‘Qe Hede ei! rove HABioug 7
Tove owdpovac. Lwk. Wwe yao; ovdeic dorie ovK ay ¥
ov tovro Néyw. 4. *ArodAAdCwpoc ovoéva Ovriva ov Ke
tov mapovrwy. 5. Dauey ovdéva Ovriva ov TH pev adroy
Oat tay a\Awy Godwrepoy, Tu C& &ove EavTov. 6. “Eve
avOpwTw, ovCEY G,7e OVXL aKpLDécrepoy brovody EmoTaMEVM.
(Poverty of Epaminondas.)

7. "Exapwovoac tva eixe rpipwva, Kat abrov purovra
éé abrov tdwKev sic yvagetoy, avroc wtrémevey otKor OL &

Cys
ETEPOU.

8 > ~ 9 ~ e / , ,

8. “Ered 0 ép Typoy air@r ot cupmoeapete eyeromeba,

, , \ 3 ‘ , > Kd
Tavu axvOowracac 0 xenoroc vvTOct Anpoobérnce amodwheK
” ‘ , ‘ ‘ / , , \ . , —
Edy THY TOAW Kal Tove Guppaxouc. ExTuyEVTOg OE OUK EMOU fh
> . ‘ ~ ‘ a ‘ , , bs 4
ada Kal TOY cUpTpécpEewy andvTwY, Kal THY aiTlay muvOavopE

\i3 a ~ 3 F o , 3) tne ? , f . ’ =
Ce WV TAUT ELTEV, OETO PE EL TWY ADH yce TOAYLATWV emtdé) !

9 yeXdw, aoomat. but éyéhaca. Short a.
1 Aor. 1. aroxpWyvac is passive, from amoKoivw (secerno), exceptin late w
who use it for awoxpivacOa. B.

§ 47. oioc. b&w. péddw.} 280, 281. 101

kal rov Ojpmoy Kararetovnpévoy Kal opddpa emOupovyta sipyync et
poy péuynua “i péya ppovetc” Edn “ext raic enpurpevace pev
TEevTHKovTa vavoiy, ovderore O€ TANOWOnTOpEVaLe; OUTW Yap TpE-
Oixac @iurmoy Kai rovadvra eioncac é& Wy ovK Eiptvn yévowr ay ék

monépou, adr’ £& sionvnc TOAEMoc AKHoUKTOC.”

§ 47. oioc. Oéw, pédrw.

a. oidc ré sip, [am able (i. e. am such as to do a thing). otdr
ré éort, it is possible. 0b. ot rpdcbev OdovTec Olot TEpveEtY Eiair,
our front teeth are adapted for cutting. ov yap iv oloc ano may-
roc xepdaivery, he was not of a character” to do any thing (however
mean) for the sake of gain. c. ddiyov déw daxpioa, I could
almost cry; or am near crying. Oéiyou deiv édaxpvoa, I was near
crying. <dhiyov mav7ec, nearly all (deiv omitted). zovro yap
moXXov dety elmore Tie av, for a man would not assert that, far
from it. d. dvoiy dgovra* eixoot, eighteen. e. péd\w yoaibery,
yedger, yoapa, I am going to write. f. ei pédXee giAdco0goe
yevecOat, if he is to become a philosopher.

(e) MéAX\w is followed by an infin. of the future, present, or

aorist. .
The future infin. is the most, the aorist the least common +. P.

LESSON XLVII.

1. ’Evérvyoy Xrwiko rovovrm olp pire AvTEtoCAaL pyr
OpyilecOar. 2. Ov oie? ei otdc 7’ ay eine punOirva. 3.
Oidv re ole rovrTw péya te CoKeiv eivae Tov avPamWwoy Piov;
4.”Ayere On, Ti otot Te EceaOe Huy cupmpacar epi rie uddov ;
5. “Ey@ det rovovroce otoc Trav guwy pincevt AAW TELBETOae 7}
T® Oyw. 6. Kadoy i éxtorhpy Kat otoy doxetv Tov dvOpwrov.
7. Ot @eot yOrray porny tiv rwv dvOowrwyv ézoincay olay

2 Or, was not a man to, &c.

3 The construction dvoty Oedvroty has disappeared, under the influence of
modern criticism, from the works of the great writers, with the single exception of
Xen. Hell. i. 1,5: érevowXti dvoty Seotoaty eikoor vavoiy, where deobcarg is
undoubtedly the proper reading. Kruger.

4 There is a large class of verbs, the object of which, expressed by an infin.,
relates to future time, and may, therefore, be in the future, though it often is in the
pres. or aor. ‘* The pres. is preferred when either the certain definite occurrence of
the action is to be marked, or its immediate commencement trom the time the words
are uttered.” K. Buttmann properly observes, that a distinction should be made
between verbs whose object is necessarily future (e. g. hope. promise, erpect) and
those where the object is not necessarily future (e. g. say, think, &c.): with the
latter the pres. or aor. might be misunderstood ; with the former, not. But the
MSS. often agree in giving the pres. or aor. (with reference to future time) after
such verbs. 8B. ad Plat. Crit. 14. 3.

280.

281.

soe 281, [§ 47. clog! BEUmmE

Gore aAAaXH Yavoveay Tov ordoparoc doOpovy Thy gwryps
Oi wodAol Adywyv Kadwy TE Kal EXeVDEOWY OVX iKaVYwWo ETH
y ~ x > , Eoten) ~ ,
vac, oiwy Snretv ro adyflec. 9. Avxet roaovT0v yYwoto
~ ” \ ~
oxety Ocov eLw rove éaxaroue Adxove yevécOat rwv TONE [LLG
rwy. 10. "Evéuovro ra atrwv Exastov bacov anmoliy.
Eroc yao eimeiv, OAL you avrwy amravrec ol maporrec av
EXeyor TEpt Wy avrot ExeroujKecay. 12. Ot TMeporxol vopoe
Aovrat, Orwe TY apyxrY jy ToLOVTOL EgovTaL ot ToNITaL, OLOL
Tivoc 7] alaxpou epyou EplecBar, 13. Aci rode pvdAaKac 7m
adAwy wou ev déxecOat puabov rijc¢ pudakijc Tosovroyv, 6c0
~ ’ ~ ) A ’ \ t ? Pa) ~ e
Teptetvat avroic cic Tov Eviauroy prre evoetvy. 14. Ot
Cixawod Te Kal otoe py dOckety. 15. '°H ’Arrucd) répuxev ofa a
aN , , tS ,
mposucove mapéxec0ar. 16. Aixaca dpdcag ouppayov
Geov. 17. ‘Qe adrnOH ovra A€~EwW cor & péArXW EYELY
Aenjoet cyabov cet extararov, ci pédree Todtrela cwleae
= 5 at
19. KAéapyoy éyery E~acay, we Céor TOY oTparwoTnYy Hopp
~ » ” n . , ’ , an
peGAov Tov apxovTa Tove ToAEpiovc, et pEAAOL HY G
rm LL a a ’ , ss sy ‘ \ t 20
gu acgeltyv y aTpopaciaTwe LEvaL TOOG TOUC TOAEMLOUC. 5
éxaorov rout’, Oreo péehree wadetv. 21. MéAXwy me TpaTTE
poy) mooeizncg pnoevi. 22. Oi péAXovTEC payxecOat, Cedtore
e ~ > u CO f 5 , , ‘ >
yrrndw@owv, aBuywe Ciayovow. 23. Luvreuve pot rac amo
kal oayuréoac rote, ci wéXw oor EwecOar, 24. Nopilwé
revay ayadoy eivactm péXNovrTe Kaddy Te woaGeeEry,. 2S. By
\ , N ~ © , , ~ ~
opev THY aoxny Tov pnOycecGat petovrwy 7TH TEdEUTH
o> ‘ eA , ’ i] . “ ed
On Tooeonpevwr. 26. Iacite rovavrac ééeuptoxey al ico
EpedXov wapéxecy. 27. "EpedXrov ot pév rivec apapry
Bat, ot 6& mrelove TevEecAat Tov adnfovce oytopov. 28. °E
Anoev éextEiv. 29. Hlwc ov jréXrXw aropeiy pédrAwy KE
30. ae ov pédAXeEt TO copwrepov Kav haivesDac; SL. Té
~ <P , * » Ww
pédAXEe yedotoy civac; 32. ’Eséxeiro Tavra doa EXOVTEC eperXr
avatecOat. 33. Tie tperitc, ci péddXee TOC Eivat, ovdeva OF
idwreveyv. 34. Ei poéXdXee Kaxdc yevéobat, oet avrov 7
’ ‘ Ld , e ~f of u
repov ayabov yeveobar, 35. Meéver éxaoroy Trovd’ oreo pe.
my, SI . , cay = \
waBety. 36. TloXXNov Cet Ta Matvopeva ExaoTw, TAUTa Kat E
37. Ov rohXod Céw yxdow Exe TY Karnydpw. 38. OV on) Kove
, >> ~ > ~ ~ 3
musroc éoTuv ovce woXXdOU Cet. 39. "Ev rate o\vyapxoup
moot TTWYOUCS Opac OAiyov wavrac. Pl. 40. To perr
cwpare ev Ebety agekréoy ovoparwy. 41. Ppdrmpor bet yer
rov péAovra awhpova Ececbat. 42. ’Eceiro rov. KXeaoxou
moutv ravra. 43. 'O 6 éxadérawer Ore avrov ddiyou denoaya
~ , , \ € ~ , PES, , 2m 2
KaradevoOivat togwe éyor 70 avTov waoc, ExehevEe TE AVTOV EK
tee ~ iS
pésov eliorucba, 44. Mixpov ye d padiora p” dee mpog
cizety, maondOorv. Dem.

§ 47. PREPP. audi, repé. | 282. 103

(The Fox and the Lion.)

45. “Akwmnt pncérore Oeacapévn Eovra, ered) KaTa TIVa oUYTU-
xXiav imyvTnse, TO fey TOWTOY idovaa otrwc ékeraoayOn, we puxpou
anobaveiv? é Ceutépov 6 air@ emirvxovaa eGo[3ijOn* é&K rpirov oe
Oeacapévn obtw Karefappnoev, we Kal mopocehOuvcay avr@ cuadé-
yeoOat.

LESSON XLVII. (continveED.)

’"Apgi, epi (gen., dat., ace.).

dpi, or wept Tov, ‘about, in answer to both where? and whither 2—
dpgi or wept Te or tid Exe or elvat is: to belong to°*, to be or be
employed about.

aepi T@ denotes care about : it follows verbs of fearing (Oedtévat), being
at ease about (Oappeiv), &e.

adugi and (more commonly) wepi Tov are of, about (de), as in ‘ to talk
about.’ Also goeiaPar, prdovercsiy (to contend) repi TivUS.

mepi TodNOD TrotetcOat or ryeiaOar®, to value very highly, to make a
great point of, or attach great importance to.

‘\ ~ ” -
46. Tove dpgt tiv Eautov olKnaocy adroc egopg. 47. *Améodoro
x e Ne a3 ’ , e x 5; > ~ . > \ ‘
rov immoy Kal & apg’ avroyv eixer, 48. “Aokovoe Ta ape Tuy
modepov. 49. Ol ror€poe Eixov apot ra avrav. 50. Ob avdpec
apogl Ora cat immove aya@ove Bovdovrat daravay. 51. "Hen
jv apgl ayopav wAynBovcay. 52. Kréapyoc iy Gre éredevra
apot ra TEVTHKOVTA ETN.
53. “Hyoir’ ay cewa mracyetr, ét ric éorty ataOnote Tote TeBvewar
A ~ > , s , \ ‘ \
TeOl TAY évOade ytyvopevwry. 54, LHpéree cat ouppepec ryv
~ , 7 ~ ,
tov Paoréwv yropny aKuhnrwo EXELY TEDL THY Ouxatiwy. 55.
> ” Ky ~ , ASN X = * att ~ ,
Ovx gore @ Tat cuvropwrépa ddog wept Wy ay [ovhy Coxety pod-
i a ‘\ , \ , , ne e A ~
veoc evar i} TO yevesOar wept TovTwY gHoovipoy. 56. O Keakéc éta-
~ ’ , pz ~ a} ~
vonOeic TEpl TOY OiKEiwy OvdETOTE Kaw Dovrevoerar TEOL TOY
> ‘ e bd] \ x ~ {) ~ 2 \
@XXorpiwyv. 57. ‘H iarpuy wept TWY Kap VOVTWY ToLEL CUVaTOUC
“ ~ ‘ , ’ \ Fz S + > ) ’ ,
eivat goovety kat Néyervy, 58. “Eyw oipat ceiy ov wept ovoparwy
diagéperOar, GAA TEP Tic THY Epywy dcavoiac, 59. Logove
vopue ov Tove axpipwoc wept puxp@y Epifovrac, adda Tove ev TeEpt
ray peyiorwy éyorrac. 60. "ExéXevoy pondev vewrepoy motety
~ Dy ~ ~ ~
wept tov avdpay. G61. ‘Hpiv wept roy VueTrepwv pedyjoet.
, = ~ te \ 1
62. epi rovcavrne épvyaOn yuvackoc i 7H Cokn Tohv CupveyKev.
‘ ~ , , ~
63. To wAp90c wept TovTOU NEhnOEvar ov Oavpasw. 64. Hpwror,
We gna Upddcoc, rept dvoparwy dpOdrnroc pabety det. 65. Ob
, Lain e , er ’ ~ e Na re ~ ’ . of
TavY iyply ovTw HoovTLaTEOV O TL EPOVLY OL moANol Hude, aX’ O Te
2 > oh A ~ / \ > ‘ . \ \ ~
6 ératwy mepi Tov dckaiwy kai adikwy. 66. Mept pev rife

5 of dpi (or epi)” Avuroy, Anytus and his followers or party: a phrase em-
ployed by Attic writers, when they chiefly allude to oniy one individual ; leaving it
at the same time, for some reason, undecided and in the dark, whether they mean
that individual alone, or others besides. B.

8 So wepi wAsiovoc, mAtiorov, Kc. wepi piKpov. See 243.

104 284. [§ 47. pREepost

’ t =~ pd Se
prapruolac, Ore Weve pepapruoyKact, avroi pot CoKovow
ebeheyxeu avuryv. 67. “Adnbecar wept moAXoV 70lnT Eee
Ov ro Civ wept wrEloToV TOLNnTEOY, adda ro ev Si. 5
oumore TEOL ofLKOOU ToLEtaOat TO doKElY &yabode Eivat TOIE
7 po) Reet: 70. SwKoarne TO pyre wept Ocove aoeioar py
, / vw ~ A A > ~ 2 /
cr Opwroue aCiKoe Pavivat wept Tavroe Exouetro, T1. Oi rou
’ = ! ’ , \ » > ‘ € = ’ ae”
amoxrivvuvat avOowmovc TEML OVCEVOC HyovvTo. 72. Epot
mAeliorou Eor vac TEioa. 73. Ol Opavec Hopovor yer@
plovoy wept Tole arépvotc, arAda Kal TEDL TOlCc pypote
av S \ ~ , ‘ c ~ ~ E
Ecetoav wept T@ XO plo. 75. [lept eauroyr poPovvrat Kab
e ~ ‘ . \ ‘ ~ ,
vpov. 76. Amonrac i ayopa t) wept Ta apyxeta rérrapa

\ > 4] ~ . ~
ot ce EdnPor Ko@vTac TEpl Ta apyeEta. 77. ’OALyor ™po- 3
Mnyccxay rpujoece mept Yixeiay roic rupavvore éc TAHOOC ey
7 } 1 ° IN OF \ Ni Al

78. Etpot ay ric duvaoreiag ovK éXaTTove TEPL TOUE Paop

. . on
7] TOUE rEXAnMac. 79. Ou we THY foureeny kal Tac @
aywr tac OvTEC opac avrouc evrimorepoue KaréoTnoayv. 80. -
frau Touc TEL Thy carpohoy tay Kat THY 720 1e7 gia Ova
Tac ogedety rove ouvvoyrac. 81. "Er oic EKATEPOL duar pif

q = yf :

Tept a omovodlere, Tavr Gpetvoy ExaTépore EXEL, EKELYH
= \ \ = ms
mpacerc, buiv Ce ot Moyo. 82. epi d0Ene xonorije paddov
Qe na \ , e AY ’ ~ a
cCalere i) TWEPL XonpaTrwr. 83. O copioric exauvev a
eLamarijoee Hpac, Waren OL TEDL THY TOV GWMAaTOC TPODHY.

, , ’ \ \ \ neg , ™
M) areixwpey EyovTec TO TEP THY PovaLKHY y KadETOr,
Eivat Boviov 7a wept Tijv EcOiTa PirAdKaXoc, dda pa} Ka

, 5 \ ~ , Han “ ’ 9 ie,
vic. 86. Ta rept ric Oixne énvOecbe bv rodmov EyéveETo.
, S a 0 = ,
To wept avopiac mepuxoc det cirety. 88. ‘Pawy év rote éXa
, ‘ Uy
} pedern wavroc wépe i) wept Ta petlw. 89. Tipobeoc ovrwe
qv mo0c THY Tov avOpwrwy Oepareiay Ware OEwocg wEPL TH
, ? , mp =) 0 ‘ Li >
Toayparwy exipérecav. 90, Toue ayabove avepacg yryvo,
\ f ~ ‘ \ 4
mweol THY TOALY Tiare Kai Tove Kaxode aryalere. QI,
> Py ~ . ~ if
ovdev byléc, we Emoc eimeiv, TEOL TA THY TOAEWY WPUTTEL, —
~ ‘ € ~ .
"Hy ve wept Hudc dpapravwot, TEpt Tag EaUTOwY buxac
> ny S:
cwpara &paoravovey. 93.” Hon av wept rAnDoveay ayop

§ 48. Owe. ov py.

284. a. gpdv7ife, Grwe pmcev aisypov Torhoerc, take care to
nothing disgraceful. b. EvvePovdever otrw rotety, brwe 6 otr
oxy, he advised them to do this, that the provisions might
c. Orwe avip eae, see that you behave (or quit yourself ) like am
d. Oxwe pi Toronte, 0 To\NAKtC bac EGavev, be sure not 1
what has often been detrimental to you. e. ov pa Aadnoete, |
chatter, pray. ov py yévnrat rovro, this will assuredly not ha

§ 48. drwe. ob ph. | 285—287. 105

(a. b.) "O7we", when it refers to the future, has either the subj. or
the future indic.*, and retains them even in connexion with past
time, when the optative might have been expected (70).

(ce. d.) The verb on which the sentence with dxwe depends, is
often omitted.

This construction is equivalent to an energetic imperative :—0dpa or
Opare may be supplied.

Ov pH", with the fut. indic. or aor. subj., is used as an emphatic

prohibition or denial.

This construction is probably elliptical: ob (d&0¢ éori) pi), &c. So that
od fur) yévntar TovVTO = non vereor ne hoc fiat.

With the see. pers. sing. of the future indic. it is a prohibition ; with the
subj., and other persons of the future, a denial.

Elmsley says: ‘‘ov pa) cum futuro vetantis est, cum subjunctivo vero
negantis ;’ but Hermann shows, that the prohibitive meaning depends on
the person, not on the fense.

Elmsley explained this phrase by joining the jm to the verb. Thus od
pf) Aadjoerc; = will you not not-talk ? = will you not hold your tongue ?
= hold your tongue.

But Hermann (who at first agreed with Elmsley), Rost, Kiihner, &c.
adopt the other explanation, supposing déo¢ éori, or some such phrase,
understood ; passages being actualiy found, here and there, in which
such forms are eapressed: ovdév O& Secvdv, pi év moi ory (Plat.
Apol. 28, A). Gore ovxi Déog py oe pityoy (Aristoph. Eccles. 650).

LESSON XLVIII.

1. Tporivw cor & YevOn kal rov immoy rovroy Owpotpat, é~ ov

‘ t a a” > , e f \ ’ ~ > \ i) iy \
kal GwKwv Ov ay ebéye aiphoetc, Kal Amoxwp@y ov py OELoNE TOY
TONE MLO 2. Ovyl cvykAnoete ordpa kat 7} eOnoetc

pBEeY : x PRON P ea SoA

a , ~ ‘ s
aviic aisyiorovge oyouc; 38. Ov pap yuvatkor Oetiov ElaolaEete
Néoyov; 4. Ov cor pH peOEWopae more. 5. Torovror em iry-
decov ovdeva ph 700’ evpnow. 6. Lagwe eive Tetpeoiac ob
12 ~ i ~ > ~ 3: , t \
fk] wore cov rTHvde yy oikovvTog ev moabervy wodtv, 7. To
> ‘ > t ’ , ‘ 3’ ‘ X > , fy
ayabov ob pH more Te ATodEoY. 8. Eav rv amoriavy owlnze,
ovdey pr detvoy ma0nre. 9.” Axpwr otc ovdev ay py wore
i6 10. *Ev ro 7 ‘rw TO péytoToy Kakov OvdELC EKwY [L}

N- : @ TyuwraTy TO pEy ¢ By

-~ ‘ , , , \
more Nay Kal Cy Cua Biov Kexrnpévoc ard. 11. “Qorep Tov
a Nas 5 ewes ” e a ‘

Touteva emtpereicOar Cel, OTwWe owul TE ETOVTaL at Oiec, Kal Te
émirnoeta ELovotr, ovrw Kal Tov oTpaTnyov EemyteeioBar Ozi, Orwe

7 Swe is properly ‘how,’ and it cannot be used four ‘that,’ except where for
‘ that’ we might substitute ‘that by this means,’ or ‘ that so.’ With the future indic.
it is always strictly ‘how,’ Or ToOTY.

8 The fut. with Jawe expresses a definite intention, for the accomplishment of
which vigorous measures are to be pursued. R.

9 Dawes laid it down as a rule, that the subjunctive of the aor. 1. act. and mid.
was never used with bzwe, ov py, but that the fut. indic. was used instead. This
rule is now given up by the best scholars; but Buttmann thinks that the subj. of
the aor. 2. was employed with a kind of predilection, and that, when the verb had
no such tense, the fut. indic. was used in preference to the subj. of the aor. 1.

P

285.

286.

287.

106 287. [§$ 48. drwe. od

owoi Te Of orpaTi@rat EgorvTat, Kal Ta EviTHOELta ELovot.
dimact Toc Epyore pépyvynoo rijc BucWeiac, Kal Podvrice, Owe
avackioyv rie Tyhe Tavrne Toujoecce. 13. Ovdév KaddAtov
KaraNimot ay Tic TOIe av’Tov Tatol, i} Eryedhoac, OmwWe we PE.
” , > ~ , ev Led
éEcovrat 14, Nopobérn ob rovro péda, OTwWC Ev TL YE
moder CradepdvTwe ed Tpaget. 15. Pnpl viv ypqvae exer
Hpac cic avopayaliay, brwe THY TE ayabdy 4 apioToy Kai
arodavowpery Kat Owe Tov TavTwWY Yaetwrdrou diretpoe
peOa. 16. Kedevovor rpvoraretoar yxpijpara aPBdorvra,
kaAevon orpariat.. 17. “Eyw fyhoopae roic trate,
‘
>” ” X \ if ~ , .
ay ria iowperv, jr) Cvadvyoy onpijyyn tote modepioe. 18. £
pnxavacba brwe 01 Kakol ywpic of Te yaoi raic dpotate EKarE
EvrAAHEovrat, Kat py Tee avroic éxOoa dla ravra ylyvnra.
"EmePoudeveobe, OTwe pHr’ ayaboy pnoey Wndicacode,
Te évoecic Egeobe. 20. "ExéXevoy mapayyeikae brwe Eig
orpardmeda pndete etoerory, 21. Pdfoc éoriv, éav pi) Ke
Wpev mpde Tove Deovc, OTwE pu) Kal avOre cracxtoOnadpede
Tepltperv exovTec WaTED Ol Ev Talc aThaLe KaTa ypagiy EKTET
péevo. 22, Aci tov apyopévwy Excpersiabar Owe we EXr
V4 / 7 ef Nh) > , ~ ;
écovra. 23. Bopdvrile Brwe pyoev avacwov ric Bact
mowmoerc. 24. Kadroc Cnpaywyhoec, gay oKxonne bTwg
, \ ‘ . de e 2 oF \ ’ , a
PéArvoroe pey Tae TYyLac ELovaty, ot O aAoe pndey AdtKHoOYTA
25, “AAN Omwe Twapécet Kai avroc Kat ddAove abete, O17
ixavol akovoaytec Koivat ra AEyopeva, 26. “Orwe obv EoE
” $ we ~ 2 , ee \ ~
avopec décor rice EXevBepiac. 27. “Orwe pov pi KaTEpete.
"“Orwe oty py amon paoreyovmevoe.

~ , ‘

29, ’Evrav@a KadXiae 6 Xadkeoeve, ov AnpooBéervne pucbap:
Evexwpialer, Op@y TO aTpaTdTECOY TO Tic TOEWE Ele TLVaE CvaXE
KarakekANetpevoy, O0ev pu) viKioaor paxny ovK hy avaxwpnate

, > \ he as } ~ Cah te Sine s , >
BonBeiac éXric ovr ex yije ovr ex Badarrne, ovvayeipac & a
~ Nios, a \ . a “ 4
ric EvPotac orparomecoy Kat rapa Dirimrov dvvamiy mpooperar

, ef 9 9 \ > ~ , e \ , peed i
Wapevoc, 6 7 adedpocg avrov Tavpoobérvne, 6 vuvi ravrac dekov
Kal moocyeh@y, Tove Dwxtkove Lévouce Cvaf3Bacac, HOov ep” Huae &
avaipyoovrec. Kal ei pr) TOWTOY pEev Dewy TLC EowoE TO OTpaToTE
éreO of orpari@rar of tpérepor Kai TeCot Kal im7ete aivdpec a7

. Any 4
EyévovTo Kal mapa Tov immddpopoyv tov év Tapivae ex maparc
~ > ‘ ,
Haxn SP NEES: adelaay vrocrdvcove TovE moke lowes éxuvouv
av npav TOALC aioxvara mabeiv* ov yap TO CvoTuxijoae Kara
Aepor peylotov gore Kakoy, ANN bray tLe mpdC cvrayameaa ave
EavTOU CiakivcuvevwY aToTvXH, CiAaciav EiKdc Eivae THY cvUdoL

(ZEschines.) '

§ 48. [preposition ézi. | 288. 107

LESSON XLVIII. (continvep.)

[’Ezi]. ézri, ‘on, in answer to where ? generally with gen., sometimes with dat. 98g
(ép’ trou dyeicOai—i¢’ trp mopevecOar). With acc., in answer to
whither ? (éi Ndgov Tiva, to a certain hill;) and, more generally, on,
in, towards, to, &c.

They marched fo Sardis (éat Dapdewv). They sailed to Chios (émi
TH¢ Xiov). Towards home (éz’ oixov).

éxi rw denotes ‘in addition to,’ ‘ besides ;’ ‘close by’ (éxi rp Tworap@);
an aim or condition (267), and the being in one’s power (65).

éwi tov often marks the time by means of something contemporary,
generally a contemporary person (65).

éOeiv iri robrw, to come for this (to effect it).

TouTO, ———-————— (to fetch it).

To be drawn up four deep (éwi rerTapwy TrerTaxOat). To be named
after a person (dvoua éyev tt Tivoc). To endure a thing for the
sake of praise (ém’ érraivyw).

30. Tuyxaver ra Ei yij¢ bx0 TH ovparva@ dvra. 31. Oe0d Oédoyrog
Kav éwl perdc mArgotc. 382. Aemrh ric éAric éor’ é~ He dxovpeOa.
33. Aégmpeoy keira emt ric Aakwrixie Kat’HXeliac. 34. Iori-
data émikapdrarov xwplov modc ra Ext OpaKne amoypyoacda. 35.
Eiw0a eye év ayopg ert tov rpamwela@v. 36. “QudpeOa ra
w@poroynpéva Ext Tov CLKkaoTnplov Kipa Hpty EcecBa. 37. Tpo-
owrdTw THe Ex’ OtKOY dCov awexwpet. 38. "Avexwpnoay Ex’ olKoV.
39. “Hropycer ébrorépwae dtaxivdvvevon ywonoac i) ért THe ’OXVr-
Qov i é¢ Moridaay. 40. "Adexvovyrar eri Opakne. 41. Ilodvy
yédwra rapétopey Kat ext rov inmwy KaOhpevor, oipar C& Kai ext
Tie ye Karaminrovtec. 42. Oi "AOnvaioe rodrdac ep’ Ekarépac
Tipe Naelpov mode Exticay, 43. Ol pev ev raic airdy avopwe
G&mod\Avyra, ot Ce emi Eévne ad@rvrar. 44. “Apyny apxecc i) ’rt
orpariade ToC avooITOLC ayopalerc. 45. Tove dyove ev elonvy
émi cxodte mowvvra. 46. “Ewi redXeuripg ext ry Cukatoovrny
mapakado. 47. Tedevt@y ézi yijpwe, ov yap 颒 FAne, eedHOn.
48. "Hi 颒 éowépac. 49. “Ertl rov AexeXetkov modéEpov TO
yaurixoy tov ’AOnvaiwy amwdero. 50. Idrepoy tyty évcokoréoa doxet
f) wodtc eivac éwl THY VUY KaLp@y 7 éEwl TOY Tpoyovwr; 51.
"Eri Onoéwe Kat Tov TEwWTwY BPactréwy F ’ArTLK) é¢ Onoéa
dei Kara modEte WKeiro. 52. Ou Aaxedatportoe TOAD EmtkucéoTEpot
éyévovro ék tig éx’ “AvraXdkidov eipyynce kadovpévnc. 58. To
Sikavov dv 7 emt pexpod ric, av 7 eri pelGovoc rapaPaivy, rv
abriy exer dvvager. 54. ‘Ope eri mavrwy opoiwe kai ova Cra-
pépoyrac adXAijwv rove avOpwrove Kal émupedeig mov érroiedyTac.
55. Lupgeper evi re TOV GdAwY amdyrwy Kal pdadtor él rar
AGywy pay Tac edtvxiac, aa Tac emepedeiac evookmety. 56. "A
éxiray ddX\wy pare, ravr’ Ed bay avroy ayvoeire. 57. Upo0-
heer emt pev TOY KivOvvwY THY aydpiay évocixvucOat, év o& TO
cupBovrvery poovemwrepa THY awy Exe eimeivy, 58. "Oreo Eri
trav dovrAwy ye e€yoper, TdvTdY Spacréov TovTd ye Kai Ext TOIC

p2

108 288. [§ 48. dmc

2 ~ ~
édevOepoiciwv. +59. Avrol ép’ EavT@yv éxwpovy. 60. Ta
’ \ > 3) 32 ~ ’ ww x / , ’
avr) Ed EauTie Tparropévn ovre Kado) ovre aicxpa. G1.
‘ \ , ae ON s \ \ , 9.25 ee .
TO pev plerwrov emi rptakooiwy, 70 o& [Jaboc é eka
‘Erdy@noay éxi rerrdpwr. 68. “lorac’ épebiic mavreg é
donidac. 64. "Eri rijcg Kepadrijc ra bara EGepor.
Opdkec aAwrexioac Exit Taic KEPaaic Popovor Kal ToiE
Cerpac pléxpe THY modmy Exi TOY ixmwy éexovow. G66. I
, ” ” . \ e , 92% \ yy Fe
vavapxov ért ovTa Kat rove omditag Ett vavolv Ki
méumovow. O67. “EkeNadbver sic looove, rie Kittxlag éoyar:
’ A ~ if 3% / ” f a , a
éxiry Oararry oixovpévny. 68. "Eore peyadou Baoidewe
> r ~ > . ‘ ~ ~ ~ ,
ev KeXavaic epupva emi Tale THYATE TOU Mapovov zo
TH akporove. 69. Tavrec of roy apiorwy Iepowy maidec €
Baoiéwe OVpate wadevorvra. 70. 7Hy iwc Eri cvopaic
*"Exavéorn emt maou. 72. ’Odiyo. Tov éwt waotv vT0T
anréBavov. 73. "Emt caretpyacpévoce edOety Povdropat.
~ , ~ > ‘ ~
mAsiata Didirroc Cupxyoato Tp dvag~Oeipery Tove Exit TOY TPG
twyv. 75. Tove éxi rotc tmpaypacty orvrac airvrar 76.
AEyn pera OpasvdAXov Tov Eri TOV OwALtTOY. T7. Ent
~ , *\ > ‘> ‘ , - e / > tis 5
pik@ rore wy ErédwKa Ta yonuara. 78. ‘Hovyiav éxoinoey
THY Wuyny pévovoay emi tro adnOet. 79. Ei cai cara rov
ead ar , ~ r ” o = ‘ ~ 9
éxeiva gavein Pedriw, Tie ye TUXNE EveKa, » Tapa TavT
> , sf ~ ~ ~
Kéxonobe, ext rovrwy diwv peva. 80. Act Kaprepetr
eS = \ 0 INC ies \ = , yt
TOlc Tapovoty Kat Oappeiy wept Tov pertdovrworv. 81. O
he
éXOVTEC ToTal Ertl Taic KadXovpEVaLE yvopate padoT E
éacayv. 82. To Ondv yévoc avdpwy év rote Kadoic Tokko X
Kamil TOlg aioxpotc wrEov. 83. Llpoonxer éemacvety Te
ayadeo ri Ovadépovrac. 84. Agi TELV@ [LEV éwt rate €A
~ , si \ ~ ‘

85. “Ewi zodXote eyopevov eb TO po) Kiveivy Ta akivyra
r >) ‘ ~ ~ / a
rovrov A€yotr av. 86. Arvadopa ext rH Tov oikeiov ExO9qQ
Kék\ynrar, ext o€ TH TOU aAXorpiov wédEmoc. 87. "EOoke pt
, > ‘ , ‘ 7% ‘ ‘ > \ bd \ ~ an P Pe
avopt vopov ribévat, av poy Tov avrov ext maory “AOny
88. Xaipew €x’ aicxpatc icovaic ov dei wore. 89. Ovdete
opcxpotat AvTEtrat aopdc. 90. "Arodéxou Trev Eraipwy pip
Tove émt Tole KaKotc Ovcyxepaivorvrac, GANA Kal Tove ETE
a&yabotc py dBovo0vvrac. G1. Ti det & wadat 7 DOCEOOK@pLEY

e \ , ~ ov a , e ’ wes
gecbu, UTEP TovTwY viv dyOeobar 7} Niay otrw Bapéwe Pepe
Tatc Tie pPuvcewe cuupopaic; 92. EvAaPecioAa cet ravra #
totic tote YaeTHe Tic ExwY Oparar. 93. Tov éwt rate
Ooktate Toorperdpevov rove diKkaorac opyilecOat avrov xoF

‘\ ; .
rowvTwy wodkv apeorava, 94. “Emit rive padtora ayardn 5
gilwov dperH Kat Ovvdpet Kai dre Towvrot OyTEG Epov Emme
95. M)) daivov pirorimovpervoc Exl Tote TOLOUTOLE G Kal TOL
/ > / ’ > J ’ , > ~ ‘ ~ Bs
Crarpatacba Cuvaroy éariy, AXN Ex’ AperH peya Poovey, he «

§ 48. [preposiTion ézi.] 288. 109

~ ~ ‘ ~ / ~ ,
Hépoc TOlc wovnpoic péreoriv. 96. Obyxi vody Exew Hyovpat, et Tie
» ’ , ‘ > \ , U > NP iD ~ A
ev adpOdvoe rpageic ETL TOVTYH CEmvuvera, OT. "Emi ém@v Torhoe
"“Ounpoy eywye padtora reOatpaka, éxi 0€ rpaywdia Lodowréa. 98.
~ 7 ~ ~ ‘ ~
Aci oxwrropevoy Ed eavTg year. 99. Képdn rovatra yon twa
KraaOae Bpordv ép’ olce péddee ppt vorepoy orévery. 100, "Ext
‘ ~ ~ ~ ~ ,
pév roic dyaboic gadpol, ért C€ Toc KaKoic okvOpwrot yiyvor-
rat. 101. Hooedopny rév eovGv rac ert raic dd~ate raig Ov
} , , 9 ” > ~ \ \ ? \ \ ~
dvopayabiay yeyvopevac. 102. "Epwe éuroret rijyy pev el per rote
ef \ = ay ;
aisxpoic aiaxuyny, tiv d€ éwl Tote KaXote Pirormiav. 103. Oi
~ ~ ~ ft ~
émt Toic Kale mpaxOEiow Emaivot THY ovTwW TETEAEUTHKOTWY LOLOY
Kripa ciowv. 104. Xpy ex’ d&lorce woveiv. 105. Aixacoc ay eine,
ef ’ re - , \ an a > > > a i
Ort oux efamarge evt wreovecia. 106. Tatra éx evvolg TH
vpeTrepg gact rapavopioa. 107. Ov« ay word} dpyabla ein roic
, > ~ ~
éx’ whereia retompévore etl ABH xpjoOa; 108. Adpa éxt
~ ~ ~ ¢ ~ iy ,

T@ EavTov KaK@ Exkwy OvdEic Aap Paver. 109. "Emi TM KEpOaiVEtY
~ x» eye f ? \ : , \
mav av ovroc momoeer, 110. “Ert réyyn parOave, we copiaTie
éoopevoc. 111. Kidwy carédafe ry axpdto\y we eri rupavvioc.
112, “Evioe eri roicg vmerepore edwpoddKovy. 113. "Exouor ypy-
~ IN , ia -
para ég’ bpiv. 114. Of CavecGopevor padiwe Ext Toic peyddrotc
TOKOLE puxpoy EvTOpHaavrec XpdvoY VoTEpoY Kal TOY apxaiwy anéarn-
gay. 115. “Hd<ioe mapexdyOnoay bro Aexpearov Eri rH hutoeia
tie yao. 116. [pdrepov ijoay éxi pnroic yépact rarorKkal Bao
Netar. 117. ’AdKiBicdne riy Kaddiov Eynpev adedgiy él O€ka

, 2 Sed ey ~
radavroce. 118. Ovx ay EvpPaiper aAwe i} Exe rote Elon pe-
’ , ey , * ald , e o° > EAP
vote; 119. “Howra ert rioty av Cuppayoc yévotro. 0 0’ areKxpivaro
Ep’ re rove woXirac éevOépove TE Kal avrovopouc eav. 120. Ta
« , 9 ww bd Cy ~ > , ? \ \ Fen Nee a rs aw
UPETEON AUTOY Eh UpLtY ClKalwe EOTL Kal EV Kal KaKwC, Eav PovAnobe,
OuariBecOar. 121. Ei eri rote toXepiote éyévorvro, ri av exabor ;
122. To éri rovroce eivat év rote Cetvoraroe Kurdvvote KaDEaTHKaTE.
123. ’ExéNeve To Et oe eivac éexcyepety. 124. "AvaParvrec Eri
~ - > » XN \ ‘ ‘
Tove immove Hyouvro. 125. Ov. Exe Pua rove cogove éwl Tac
~ , f aS. 9 > \ ~ > Ni ~ ° /
tov mrovciwy Bupac tevat. 126. Ov xp wip Ext Tip OxXETEVELY.
127. ‘O ic ro cippoy Ex’ apethv 7 aywv Epwo Lywroce avOow-
mow" wy einy eyw. 128. Loddot rv avOowrwy apedjoavrec Tov
ouppépovtog emi rac iCovac bpp@ov. 129. ‘O xpdvoe yxaipec
peratharrwy mavrac emi ra yetipova. 130. [ay krijpa rai
Ooeupa ro éwit ro Pédriov idv, rTovTo Kai evppaivey pd-
AuoTa weETO. 131. OdK eixoc apxyijy eri apxiy orpareioa.
132. Ovcéy éor’ opedoc wédEWe Fric pu) vVEIPA Eml TOV aOdLKOVYTAC
éxet. 133. To dupa dvvara éri rodda orddca ékuxveiobar. 134.
Aaxedayovioe ovk Et TONY Tac Cwkerc TowdvTa. 135. Thy yay
arepicOwoay éxi déka Eryn. 186. Méprovow eri Anpoobérny
‘ b] ~ ~ , oT ’ t .

Kal éwl rac etkooe vave ray ’AOnvaiwy, 137. "Emde ep’ ‘Ieper

290.

291.

292.

293.

110 , 290—293. [$ 49. pe pal

ixt rv raparopmyy Tov airov. 138. Ol dudxovoe thy Tov
pearog ioxvy ikaviy éri Tovc mTdvove EXovor. 139.
ayopay xeoorovetre Tove Takapyouc, ovK ETL TOY wOhEMOV,
Atpovyta airov ert rac peylorac anxae. 7
§ 49. py. py ov. t

a. découca’ py} Oavw, I fear that I shall die. dédouKa pH
Odavw, I fear that I shall not die. 6. goPovpar pr) edpyoo,
fear we shall find. goBotpar po) apporepwy i}papriKaper,
that we have missed (lost) both. c. addXa po) odk H daxrdy, E
perhaps it is a thing that cannot be taught. d. ei d& yevnoope
Paowsi, Te EpTOOwY pH OvXt TdvTa Ta dewvorara wad
aroOavety ; but if we shall fall into the power of the king, wh
prevent us from being put to death, after suffering all that is most
rible? e. aroxkwXvoat rove “EXAnvac po) eer, to preven
Greeks from coming. %pvovvro jy wetrwxévar, they (denied
they had fallen) said that they did not fall. dmorovrrec avro
jie, not believing that he would come. f. ov yao vméoxou |
oe, we ovx OaLtdv® Gor dv pH Ov onOeivy OuKacoovyy, for
promised to investigate it (with us), as holding it impious in you
come to the assistance of justice. g. ovre py pepvijcbar Cov
aurov, OUTE pEpYNuEevoe py ovK exatveiy, I can neither not remem
him, nor remembering not praise him.
(a. b.) After expressions of fear, solicitude, uncertainty, &e.
used with the subjunctive or indicative. M) od must be used
it is feared, &c., that the thing has not taken place, or will not t
place. Hence découwa po) = vereor ne: déCoKa po) ov = vereor ut
or vereor ne non. z
The indic. is used when the speaker wishes to intimate his conviction

that the thing feared, &c., has or will really come to pass. r

aa course the subj. becomes the opt. after the historical tenses. — 7

(c) The notion of fear is often omitted before ju) ov, the
being then generally in the subjunctive.
(f. g-) pa od (which are then = quominus or quin) are also
with the infin. after many negative expressions.

(1) After to hinder, deny, feel misgiving, &c. when they have a n
tive with them; if not (e) they are used with py, where we use
negative *. *

1 Geidw, Oeicopar, déOotka and dédia (both with meaning of pres.). Aor. 1
e0etoa.

2 281, c¢. 7 ,

3 But as opposed to tepdc, dotoc relates to man, i.e. to natural laws : hence tepa
kal ova, ‘ divine and human things.’ P

4 But the pa is not always expressed after verbs of hindering, preventiiaa a
oxnow oe mHogy, &c. re

§ 49. ph. pay ov. 293. lil

(2) After such expressions as Oewvdy sivar, aisxpdy or aioyiyny
elyat, aicxdvecPat,

(3) After such negative expressions as, to be unable, impossible, not
right, &e.

(4) jx) od is also sometimes used with the participle® and with wore
and infin. after negative expressions.

LESSON XLIX.

1. “Exioracat, dre of doPovpevor, pr dvywoe rarpica, Kai ot
, , p , . e — snr ,
PédXovrec paxecOar Cedtérec, py rrnOwary, aBvpwe diayovor.
2. Pvdarrecbai gnu deiv, pot modddow DGpev PBaoiet Tov ra
dikxaa vrep ray dddwy “EANHvwy “yreiv. 3. ‘O KrAé€apyxoc ovK
ov > a eX = = \ \ , , \
WOedev arooracat amo Tov Torapov ro dekiov Képac gofsovpevoc, 7
KukAwOein apudoreow9er. 4. "Edewoay of “EXAnvec, pi) Tp00-
e
ayocey oi llépoa mpdc 70 Képac Kal mepimritavrec apporépwlev avrove
karakdWecav, 5. Ot Kepxupaioe dyrérdeov roic Kopu@iore dei-
’ ’ ~ ~ ~ ‘
OaVTEC, [LI EC THY Viv op@v TELpwoty dropaivev. 6. Oi PExpe
OeppotvdAGy “EXAnvec egoiOncar, pH Kai exit odac 6 orpardc
xepnon. 7. “Opa, pi parny Koproc 6 Néyoe 6 Eionpévoc ety.
= q ; F
8. Nov goSovpeba, pi dudoréowy &pa Hpapripxkaper. 9. “Opa,
fe) TONGY ExaoTw Hpdv yxe—pdv Cehaee Kai opOartpor. 10.
DoPeiobe, pt Svoxodwrepdy te viv Crakecpace i) ev 7T~ moda0ey
Bio. ll. Asi rév adoyouévwy éerpedeiobac Grwe we [édris-
wv e / ~ XN \ 7 ° ,
Toe Egovrat. 12. Oi rupavvae goBovvrac rove péev dycpeiove
4 f ~ > Z: ef \ \ Ul 4
Ph re roAphowaor Tijc éXevOepiac Evexa* Tove Os sodovc, pH Te
‘ ‘ ~
Pnxavicwrvra’ Tove O& OrKalove, ph Te exBuphon To TAHO0G Ur’
avrayv mpoorareicbar. 13. Try imeporyv tov dogwy éde6o0i-
Kegav fy TooKaTaAnGOEin. 14. Tove dvOpwrove puddin, pH
cedriptdoworv. 15.”"Edetce wepiro ye uov uy arddoerTo
iu : : pt T@ yévechpov py ardour
~ , ‘ - ~
mav. 16. "Avaykn éorly det rov pédXNovra droBavetoba dedtévac
Umep Tite avrov Wuyifec, pH ev TH viv Tov cwparoc CraZevier TaV-
Tamaow dawoX\nrat. 17. Tyv mapovoav ctivapev, pH avripy
KatatAayijre, deicavrec émpeo(evoapeba. 18. Thy vijoov raurny
époPotrro, pen €& avrije Tov woXepov odhior mowwvTa. 19. Tlepi
TOY viéwy év dropia eipi Ti O&t avroic xpioacba. 20. Ei
ef . > Ul wv ‘ , / ’ * g, \ > \
dpa 7 éevOepoc eine Kal tovGWE yévowo, Tivoc av Céowo, [I OVYXt
, 3) a —, , . ‘
Tapray eveainwy eivart; 21. “Ay Kad@e yévnrar Ta Ema TOdypara,
Bite 2 J a , . ? , ¢ = , x t ,
ev exioraode, Ort OV py ETtAaOwpae vw, d\Aa Tadty Tapécopat
mpdlwy wy yuav deiabe. 22. "Avodpeiac ovcev bpedoc, py Tapovonc
Otkawoovrne. 23. Kati rove Gtdacxkadove ra Otdackadeia Kal rove
mavoorolpac Tac Tadatorpac avolyev plev dmayopever po) mPOTEPOY TpLY
LD) fof ofS, , \ U , ¢ ! > ,
av 6 ff\uog dvicxn, KAElety C& TpooTaTTEL TPO HyALov CecuKdroc. A’sch.

5 Thus dvaadynrog yap dv | inv roiavde uj ov KarotkTeiowy Edpay. Soph.
Ant. 96.

112 293. [§ 49. po

e ~ r +, ie
24, Ody Gowdy coi gore pr} oF BonDeiv diKawcbry Eic
mavrt rpdTw. 25. OvK eyxwpet toic Teovexreiv Povdope
cae ee NN ~ 0 ‘ Ri U P) = Nd 9 a
oUK ékrodwy TotetaoAat Tove ikavwrarove drakwrverv. 26.
~ J. ! =
vara Hy pry ov peydda PAarrew. 27. Ei dia éevOepde 7
Kat wAovatoc YEVvOLO, TLVOE AY CEOLO fey) ovXL mdpray evoaipwy
28. “Avonroyv iyyovpat cor py ov Kal TovTo yxapilecBa.
Aioxpdév éort copiay cal éxorhuny pr odvyt mdavroy
‘ Fz ~ . , ‘ ‘ b:
pdvac civac tov dvOpwreiwy rpayparwy, 30. TloAdH avo
4) OVX Ev Kal radroy yeiaOat TO Ext waar Toc CMpact K
831. Odcdele otrw raidac eb TaidEevosrat Wor’ éK TovNno@yY
‘\ 5 , . 9 > ov bls AY > 40° Le
Kaxouve wegdukévat 32, OvK ay ror Ecxov pi ov Tad éE
a \ > ~ 9: D p25 , ~ ? , ‘
marpt. 33. To ayvoeiy ovK Exdevyer TH adAndeiqa pi
, > f > , ~ \ >
ovelouarov eivat, 34. Maxac ovk apvovpac pa ov oupp
pro. = 35. “O ’Aaruadyne, 6,re Céotro abrov 6 Kipoc, ovder é
avréxery py ov xapilesOar. 36. Ovdelic mwmore avTe
ov Kad@e EXELY Tove Vopovce. 37. "Hricrovy py eivat
er we = =~ e ! ’ on
Orda TapacovTac roig TeOve@oty Opotovc. 38. “Hovouy

~ iy ~ we > Y ;
mwentwkéevat. 39. de av rodpopey e€apvor eivat To
\ X > e ! > U ’ ‘ x
pen xadov civac; 40. ‘O vopoc drayopever pare Cucat
9s ? ~ e , \ \ Xe ~ >
adikwe atoKretvat. Al. Ov vopoférae To Kadoy TO EK TOY yup
KariovTEec atEtTOY ToC OovAOLE py preTexXEecv. 42. Nopwy
etpyovor xpncOa py Kara yvwpuny tpdmoc. 43. Kwdua
pen padety & Povroma. 44. laody ceadaba pevedpebe
Oavety. 45, Xon mavrwe evraPeicOac yeirova yeirov py
motety Cuadooov. 46. ’EduAdéato pndéva Padeiv.
Aécotxe pondéy ébapaprdvery. 48. ‘“H rapotoa evddatpo
, ” ‘ > ~ > ‘ SN / e Soe > _@
mapéayev OKVOY fy EOetv Ec Ta Cava. 49. Paov erory
a , 3 / A ? ed s ~ ~ e
a& mpdrtepov dmekpumreto pn Kal’ hoovac doay, 50. “O
drevbatr’ ay roic Oeoic pndapwec Kata Tae TOU viE0E evxac yly?
Oar. 51. “Epod oft vopot ameyvwKorec tiol pr adukery
Tlavoaviac koele dwEX VON fe) Méckety. 53. "Agetipe0a
* ~ > , \ 7 N \ £ /
av wAnpperety. 54. “ArécxovTo py ext THY EKaTEp
oTpaTrEevoadl.
(Account of a Voyage.)
55. Avoavrec ék Movvvyiac EaTEDAC AauTop opocoa Zkigoi
peony hpéoay KarhyOnpev cic Kopnocdy 7iv Kew. kabioay
, 4 . ay . "+ “< c , Be
Huepac évvéa, okawe yup iv 0 tvepoc, eira etonépac voa
7H ew eic Anjdov HAOopev. AtjAuor de Evdcovy hotmwon Teva
‘ ‘
Ta pev TodcwTa eExipTayTo NEVKNC Kat Tac Tetxac AEVKOL éyly 7
6 6& roaxyndoe Kal TU aTépVa AvwOEL, TUPETOL O OVK EYlyVYOVTO 6
5 tr / 3. A , , r 9d7
adyncovec peyadat, ovce Ta KaTW Léon TapHAaTTEY OUOEV The
> ‘ = , ~ Q
© éridevro kara payiv “Ardd\wvog avroic cupPEeBnkevat, rage
S oe a 1 > , |
TH Vow TLVOC T@Y ETLpAaYoY, OV TOOTEPOY EiwOdc’ EK TOUTOU TpOO/>E

50. py) WITH RELATIVES, &c.| 293*—296. 113
B

e ~ ‘ ‘ \ , i“ e f c ~ \ ow ”
avrotc rov Oedy Tiy vocoy Tavrny brehapPavoy. hpeic O& Womep eve ze
EOvoc adAogudov 7} vijsoy év rH Ebw Oadacon adrypévor, Kai iddyrec
Ld , , > / \ ww > rd ° 4
eLaipync motkiNoue avOowrouc, VUKTOG ETL BOP YOUTES Px opeda,
auvOavopevoe ANAHAWY KaTa TOY TOpOY, EL TO KO@pa EXOL EKaaTOC oLoV
Exdurder otkobev Kat rac rpixac. (Pseudo-Aischines.)

[Preposition Mera. ]
pera Tov, after; eTa TOU, with; werd T* (only in the poets), among,

inter.

56. Aapeiog pera KapPtvonr Mepoay éGacirevoey. 57. Mera
flovockyy yupvaorikn Operréor of veaviat. 58. Lavrov rev abrov
if ‘ ‘ \ 4 f lf \
KTnpatwy peta Beove Wux?) Oevdraroyvy. 59. Oewonoare patora To
modypa eK ToUTWY a@ vurl peTa yYEIpac EyxeTe. 60. MoAdAO wrEOV

293*.

€ ayvoeiy éore vuKrwo 7) wed” Huéoar.
7

§ 50. yA with Relatives, the Infinitive, &c.

a. tic O& Covvar dbvara Erépw, A po) aiToc exer; but who can 295.
give to another what he has not got himself? b. aopadeav cor
mapélovrat, Ware ce pndéva Aumeiy, they will afford you security,
so that no man shall annoy you. mpaypata mapeixov, Gore ovKeTe
éOUvarTo TO orpdrevpa TopevecOa, they harassed them, so that the
army could not advance any further (any longer). c. ovdeic .. .
Gortc py Tapéorat, no one who shall not be present (or, who is not
present®). 6 px micrevwy, he who does not believe (= si quis non
credit: 6 ov musrevwy = is, qui non credit, or quum non credat,
quia non credit). ra ju cada, dishonorable things. d. ro py rygy
yépovrac avdatov éort, it is wrong (an unholy thing) not to honour old
men. e€. pi yévoiro’, may it not be so! uy teowe rovro, may you
never see this!

(a. c.) With a participle or adjective py is used, when these can 296,
be resolved by a conditional clause (a clause, that is, with ‘if’).—In
other cases ov is used. The same rule applies also to substantives,
adverbs, and prepositions with their cases. (See Examples 8, 12,

19, 20, &c.)

Ov is used with the participle when used absolutely, and with wc,
wo7ep. But pH is used for od when the participle occurs in a construc-
tion that itself requires yy: e. g. with an imperative, an infin. that re-
quires pm (297) or a hypothetical sentence. (Kriiger.) [See Examples
22—29 in the following Lesson. |

5 In connexion with future time, the Greeks and Romans marked the futurity
of the condition or connected notion. We generally do not. Thus in the example
we should say, ‘a man who is not present,’ taking that as a general notion, without
referring it to the time of the other verb. The future must be used when it is
necessary to mark this out; but to use it always, as some writers do who plume
themselves upon their accuracy, is against the idiom of our language; of which
any one may convince himself by examining a few consecutive pages of the English
Bible. See ‘English Grammar for Classical Schools,’ p. 39, c.

7 Translated by ‘ God forbid !’ in the English Bible.

297.

298.

114 297, 298. [§ 50. py) WITH RELATI

(d) The infinitive generally takes po), except where the
or assertions of another person are stated (in sermone obliquo)

110.
Hence pm stands with verbs of commanding, willing, praying,

suading, conceding ; after what should or must take place; as w

all phrases where the action appears only as supposed or conceive

too, wy stands with the inf., which has the article, since here it is

single definite case which is pointed out, but only something g
something, therefore, that only exists in the conception of the sp
(Kiihner.) ‘

(b) With dore® the infinitive takes pu), the indicative ov.
LESSON L.

1. Ai ddfae dparerevovowy ex rhe Wuxie Tov avOpwmov, Wore
moddov aéiai ciotv. 2. Thy didodoyiay fyyotvrae ov puxpoy o
Barécbar pépoc mode Thy madeiay, Wor’ obK adikwe VrOr f
Bavovoty &ravrec Tove héyey OvTac OELvOvE Tie TOAEWE ElvaL
Onrac. 3. "Eoyarn acexia Coxeiv dikatoy civac py OvTa. 4
mwror élntwoa tovTovYTAa odddpa dvOpwroy aAtoNavorTa pM
ov Exe. 5. ‘O pr) Oapetc avOpwroc ov radeverat. (Men.) 6
evruxovcae Odker ody dvoruyety. (Eur.) 7. "Epxera rary
pac évior ov Cnrovpevorv. 8. Eic rixrne dvoiv pay wuKTay
dv cooKxet cor padiwce payeoOac; (Pl.) 9. Piocopovaw ot o
ayabot ovre Kakoi tw Ovrec. 10. Tov ovKx Ovra mae Ele
éxaweiv. 11, EiwOare ra ovK OvTa Royoroleivy we !
zroma. 12. ‘O pr) iarpoc averiorypwy wy 6 iarpocg é&
13. Aoxei ric coe civat axon i) Tay &ANwWY akowy aKovEL Kal TOY |
ako@v; 14. Ovro gira ra py pita. 15. Ta pare aya
pyre kaka ov GovdépeOa. 16. To py éprodwy avavraywvi
evvola retipyrat. 17. Eidéuny arooxéoOar rife rovavryc idéac
Gpporepa, Cua Te Tove OVK EvVKAaipwe a’TH YowpEVOVE Kal dua
py BovrecOac rarevorépove roteiv Tove ipubeove. 18. Ov«
TH mode Ovecicae & wy petra vopwy ipaprev. 19. ‘O pH &
avaykn te Tabwy yarerwrepoc OLcagvywy Tov amd Tijc tone éx6
20. Mdadtora of pr) Edy rpoddoer Twa Kakwe ToLWdVTES EmepyovTE
kat dwddvyrat. 21. My ypaddwpev; adda por éEyerTE, cloiw 7
pH; eBe pr ypagoc, 22. Vydicacbe rov rodrEnor, wy pofnOEva
TO avrixa Cevov. 23. Tdvar cag’ tobe ph pe Owrevoavra
24. ‘O maic cimep éorwe pavepoc viv Ere pL?) BrAnOet¢, Ondow
Ova THY avrov dpapriay arofavov. 25. ‘Qe éuov pndemore @
AH covroc, OVTwWC EXE THY yvwpnv. 26. “Adieré pe 7H pw) aglere,
éuov ovK av Totmaovroc adAa. 27. Xoy rov ayaOoy modérny |
éxgoPovvra TOUG avTEpOUYTaC, aAN’ azo TOU too paivecOat dimen

8 Or we, which is used (though less frequently) in the same way.

§ 50. po) wiTH RELATIVES, &c.] 298. 115

Aéyovra. 28. Eiddra ye pu) eldévac 7d abro i) pr eiddra eidévac
advvarov. 29. ‘Yréoyero cionvny romjoe pyre Gunoa dove pire
Ta TEelxn kaQehorv. 30. “Avayvwcera dé byity rovrove rove vopouc
& ypappareve, tv’ eidijre Ore 6 vopo0Erne Hryhaato Tov Kah@e Tpagevra
maida dvdpa yevopevoy xphoipov EoscoOae TH wOAELt Gray OH pdare
Tov avOpwrov evOve wovnpay apxnv Aa[n Tig Taldeiac, eK THY KAKwC
reOpappévur maidwy rapatAhowy Hyhoaro woNiryny EceoBar Timadoyw
TouTwi. Néye avToIig Tove vopoug TovTOVe. 31. ‘Ypae ravrac eloevat
Hyotpae rovroy ottw oKxawy elvac Wore ob dvvacbar pabeiy ra
Aeyomeva. 32. Otrwo wpadtopévor raic owpudopaic eisly Ware
pndéva yvavat dvvac@at rove Kakiora mpdrrovrac ab’roy. 33.
"Ey® vouifw rndtKovrwy teayparwv ’AdkiBiuadny airov ddfev Gore
pndéva trav mooTepwy MduKnudrwy pepvijcOar. 384. Otrw cabapdr
xen Tov Piov civat Tov swhpovoc avdpdc Wore pn ETcdéxeTOai
ddéay airiac rovnpdc. 35. “Ey& rowiroy éuavuroy év raic Tig TOMEWS
ovupdopaic mapécxov Ware, ci TAYTES THY a’THY yvwpny EoxoV Epoi,
pndéva ay dpor pncemea Kexp haba cupdoog. 36. Aw abrov pu)
movety oF ovK aka avrov moetv. 37. Act pj Totety or ov Cel wotetv. 38.
AodXoy, gyoly 6 vopoc, pH yupvalecbar, 39. KeXever adrove py
Novyotc padAoY TapayecOac F TéEmbac dvdpac. 40. TapexdXee pi
die mpdg Tov avroy AiMoy traiew. 41. DupPovdredvw oor pi agpac-
peicbar & ay doc. 42.”EXeyor abrotc py adexeivy, 43. Ei
aevote cot pnoer ahyevov rote Myce’ Eceobat pracapiwe EXEC ppe-
vav. 44, Avri éavtiy ovK Ewtice pe) KakoTEexvijoan 45. Ovk
av dvvato py yevécOac déorora, avOpwroc By, avOpwroc. 46.
“Hyovpeba édevOepiac onpetoy ecivac pnodév moeiy axovrac. 47.
Tac dpoiac yapirac py avtidcddvae aicypor. 48. Képdtoroy
Ev goovovrTa uy OoKety dooveiv. 49. Eixodc oopov avdoa pr
Anpety. 50. "Evdpuigov ébeivac 7H Povdropérvy, Hovxiay exovre
penre Oikac Exerv pire moaypara. Sl. Xpiv bude i pp Kako
N€yecr Hy py Evvetvac. 52, My Oxvety dei. 53. Kay ebrvyy ree,
We £0LKE, m™o0o00Kav dei Te Cet Kal pen Te TLOTEVELY TUX): 54. Airiav
etyere py) DonOety roic agiorapévorc. 55. “Ypeic otol ré gore ra
vrapyovrTa te owLeoOa Kal éemryv@var pynodev Kal Epyw ovde Tavay-
Katia elixéoOar. 56. Kat ro yaya cat ro pot) yijpac Kaxov. 57.
kavov ro wAoureiv KaANO pndev idévar. 58. Ove amecéyovro rac
Karnyopiac, petloy pépoc véporrec TO pty PovrEcOac adnOF eivac.
59. Tov pr) adcketoOac krioacba dtvapiy mayydaderov. 60.
KleptxXijg exkAnoiayv ovK éxolee TOU fLr) Opyn Te padAoy 7} yvopun
éEapaprety. 61. “Opunooe ovde Papfdpove eionke Ore TO pode
"EXAnvacg mw dyrimadoy ic Ev Ovopa amoKexpiaBat. 62. Tie
Aakecaoviwy apyiic arn\Naynpev, ovdey TpociKov éxkeivove
jypiv émirdocev. 63. E€opuPeire we ov rothoovrec Taira,

Q 2

116 299. § 50. [PREPosITION

LESSON LI. (conTINUED.) a

[Preposition Iapa. } a
Besides his bread (7apa tov aprov). Beyond, more than, the
(wapa rodc dddXove). Against the laws of the gods (rapa
Oediyv Oeopovc). Contrary to or beyond what was expected (zapa
apd Tov, from, after such verbs as to receive, learn, bring,

with the agent after the passive verb.
Tapa Tov, to, and (in answer to where ?) at.
7aoa roy has also the meaning of the Latin preter; beside

against.
I had a narrow escape from death (rapa pirpdv idOov
veiv). I had a narrow escape (rap’ ddhiyor duepevyor). B

64. Ilapa girov oy mpocpure7%c hékeve NOyoue. 65. Ilap’ a
be dvdpa éBadier. 66. “Hyod kpdrtoroy ecivac mapa pev rar @
euruxiav, Tapa O° Huay adroy evPovdiay. 67. Nopilw To
av’ropara rayaba TO diovpévw yiyrecOa kai Tapa Dewy Kat
avOpwrwy. 68. Ot dbwr rap’ tbe ra dixaa eovorr. 69.
Toepioy axdvrwy KapPavew TavTwy ieisrov eEywye vopito
70. Ilavrec ot Onpocia prOripo Tapa Tic AyaOHe OHNE 1
Thy ddgay KopietoOat. 71. Yowov wap’ avdpoe xen copov
Oaver, 72. Mapa roy ciddrwr dkncdare. 73. Eb Eyer ra
réxyne Tapa cov ruvOdvecOa. 74. Th typ cai rH BePacor
Tapa TOY CHpwY OwpEde EtpHoETE OVoae [JeATlove. 75. Ai
cua THY aBavaciay vropévover Kai Tac Tapa TOV avOpwTws
Tac Tapa tT@v Dewy Tywpiac. 76. Adyoy map’ éxPpov pam
hynon pihov. 77. LupPaiver ripe evvoiac rig mapa TOy WOK
pincdévac Gove KaradeitecOar KAnpovopove wANY Tove && pay
yovorac. 78. [lap’ vpty érpagny. 79. Aovdelay kaxiorny ¥ ul
THY Tapa Tole Kakiorote deaxdratc. 80. Tpia éori Aoyou aéec
"EdAnot vavticd, ro Tap’ tbuty Kal 7d hpérepoy Kal ro Kop Gir
81. Ta xphpara mapa rovrotc jy. 82. apa rote avopa
vevopiopeOa eivat tavovpyo. 83. Tovc rapa rote Euppoa
evddgovg yapove xp) yapetv. 84. 'O ro oyrop@ TavTa
EaUT@ oKoTG@Y TO KaKdy adaipet, Taya0dy dé apPaver. 85
Tap’ émeé eiadcov co 6 Saxac apie. 86. Hapa ryyv Bake
eropevero, 87. "Hoay kopac mo\\al mapa TOY TOTAPONM.
Toy dddwor dvdpa gedye tap’ bdov Tov Biov. 89. Kapx
kat Aakedatpdvior rapa tov woEpov PBacrevovra. YO.“
Tap’ Wpmeéoav xaplroc Ta peytora aTo\wdEKaow. 91. Ta riggs
TEKVa TAP IpEpay ExaTEpoc Ev oUpay@ Kal év “Atoov Elly.
Tapa rijv roduv Fy rupapic. 93. Map’ &\XHra Eorae Pavep
vepa. 94. "Edec tap’ avra 7a AdtKh para Ty TYytwplay Tole
95. Ei vpiv con® orovdaodroyioa paddoy i) Tapa wOTOY mpEm
Oavpalere. 96. Tlapa ra Gra SGa Gorep Oeoi ot avE
Buorebovaty. 97. Swxparne dutdndoe fv Tapa rove dhdOVEE

§ 51. apveRBs oF TIME, &c.] 301—306. 117

Tov. 98. Xp) po) Tapd puxpov fyetoOac ro rapa Taow EdvdoKe-
petv. 99. Ode Ouny aire rap’ ddiyor EcecOa, A\Aa Tapa TOXD.
100. "Efero wap’ ovdéy rac émac Ertatodac. 101. Idrepa rap’
ovder tov Piov KydeoO Ere; 102. Tapa rpetc Wijpove peréoye
Tijc ToAEwe. 103. ’Evixnoay ot Keoxvpaioe rapa mod. 104. Ilapa
peekpov HAOopEY avdparocicOjva. 105. Hapa rocotroy éyéver’
avr@ ju) TEpiTeceiv Toic “AOnvaioe. 106. Ovdév rap’ Eva Av Opo-
Toy éyévero rourwy. 107. Ovdele Tapa Tiv Eavrov apéderay
oterar BAaWerv. 108. Od gore Tapa ravr’ adArAa. 109. ‘O vopoc
Tupavvoc Ov Tov avOpwrov Toa Tapa TIY gua Puagerat. 110.
‘O wap’ rALKiav vote picog ékepyaleruc, 111. Oddervt rwzore
Evvexwoyoa ovdey Tapa To Oixkatov. 112. TloANa rapa yropny
év Tole Otkaarnpioe aroBaiver. 113. lap’ éXwidac poipa (aiver.

§ 51. Some Adverbs of Time, §c.

Adverbial sentences ° denoting time, are introduced by the following conjunc-
tions, Ore, (Or6re, we, nviKa, when; év @, ewe, whilst ; evel, émret0, postquam,
2g od, été Orov, also 43 OV, eX quo, and ag ov, since ; mpiv, ply i, priusquam,
Ewe, Ewe ov, ei¢ 6, Ear, méxpL or ax pL Ov, éxOL STO, péEXOL, ill, until.

a. agiwc Hoy roreuhoopmer, we will conduct the war in a manner
worthy of ourselves. b. cioidOev we émé, he came in to me. ec.
Tapéoomat, ordre Kedevoerc, I will be with you whenever you bid me.
d. mepimev@ Ewe ay (or péxore ay) €rOn, I will wait till he comes
(venerit). moinoov rovro, twe ere EEear, do this whilst you still
may. gore (pév) al oroveal oar, ovmore exavdunv hpac oikrelowy,
as long as the treaty lasted, I never ceased to think wpon ourselves
with pity. ovmore Ahyovow, Ear’ ay &pxwory airor, they never
leave off till they rule over them. e. mpiv ij é\Ociv éé (or zply
éhOciv gue’), before I came: mply av édOw, till [ come (= till I shall
have come; venero).

(a) Some adverbs govern a substantive in the same case as the

adjectives from which they are derived.

Hence comparatives and superlatives take the gen.

Some particles are sometimes simply adverbs, and sometimes pr eposi~
tions governing a case: e. g. da, Opod, together :—dpa (or dpow) roic
a)Xote.

(b) ac, as a preposition (= zpoc), is only joined to persons.

Some adverbs, especially relative ones, refer to verbs and whole clauses,
and thus connect propositions.

This is the origin of conjunelone.

d.” Axpe or HEX, éwe” and éore, both in the sense of § until’

9 Adverbial, because they perform the part of an adverb. ‘1 went out very pone
(adv.): ‘I went out just as the sun was rising’ (ady. sentence).

The indicative of an historical tense is used of a past event that is to be stated
as having actually occurred: wpiy 7\@ov éyw. ‘The preceding clause has often
mosey i in it, which makes the mpiv appear superfluous.

2 pexplc ov is often found. So Ewe ov, &c.

301.

302.

305.

304,
505.

306.

118 307, 308. {§ 51. apvERBS oF

and in that of ‘ as long as,’ govern the subj. or opt. when th
uncertainty ; the indic. when not. :

Of course the opt. will appear without ay in oratione obli
where there is no uncertainty.
307. Hence, when a thing is spoken of as an object or purpose cont.
the subj. with ay * will be used in connexion with pres. or future ti
the optative *, in connexion with past time and the oratio obliqua.

308. (e) zpirv, as being a comparative, takes # (which however i
omitted), and generally the infinitive ; but the subj. with dy,
event is future when the principal clause is negative.

Hence the subj. with av will be used after the imperative
with negatives: i.e. when before = till.

Obs. we dy, tor adv, Aoxworv =as long as they rule.
ay, tar ay, dotworv = till they have obtained the rule or m

LESSON LI.
Te
oe Oe evruxets padwora, po) peya DEON 2. "Ewe ye
VOMEY avTOU, OKETTEOY pLOL CoKEt eivau, érwe we dopadéorara
pev. 3. "Emecdy avew~xOn 71d decpwrhowy, eionOoper.
"‘Hyixa iv ceidn, ébarivne exupaivovra of wodemeon. 5. “Q
e , > , e e ~ > , 7.
KkAtvay ol meXraoral, Ev ToUTW Ot immetc ExeDevTo. 6. Me:
, , Ui ~
tov Aaobévnc pihoc wvopacero Diimmov, Ewe TooVdwWKEY Odvy
péxoe tovrov TipoAaoc, Ewe aAtwWreEoE OBac. J. Meco
ToXwopKourTes ov TodTEepov éTavaarTo ot Aakedaydriot, mply
7 ~ , a U > t :
Badov ék rie xwpac. 8. “Oray oT EVON Tic avTOC, KO
, ef Pe) s \ e ~ , a ial.
ouvanrerar. 9, “Arayta Cuoyépera, Tv avrov guow Grav X
Tic Opa Tau ph mpoceckdra. 10. YupPovletw oor, d7drav
. Z / , , , e
Tia Kadny, pevyey mporporaony. 11. MarvopueOa mavrec, oF
> f ¢ e , 2K vw ‘ ~ >
opytlwpeOa, 12. Hvik’ ay otko yevwrrat, op@ouw OUK
oxerd. 13. Mydéva pirov row, rply ay éleraone mHc KEXP
Totc mporepov gidotc. 14. ‘O vopobérne rove ddacKkadove Ta
~ ‘ , ‘
okadeia Kal Tovc matdorpiBac Tac Tadalorpac avolye amayo
\ , \ * e ef > , a na > t
pa) wodrepov Tety av oO wc avioxyn. 15. “A Gy aovvraki
yun? 2 ~ > \ 4 , / * , s P
avaykn TavTa del TOaAypaTa TapéxeLY, EWE AY ywpay ha Bn.
a rhe aN nN ~ oN , , x ft EE
Eor av i} xetu@va 7 ToXEpLouc Oeiowotr, Ta KeXevopeva TO
mova. 17. Méxpe rovrov roujoovrae riy dvapopav péxpe
av ot airvoe avaykacbaory vro Tov dvariwy adXyourrwy ov
Oiknv. 18. Agi rove YEVOMEVOUC HEXDE i av C€@ou.v Tovey.

3 With zpiv and Hvika, and (in poetry) with péxor, axpt, Ewe, the subj. is s
times found with av. K.

4 And according to Hermann (against Elmsley) with av. “ Ubi in recta orati
motv ay et similes particule conjunctivum requirunt, in oratione obliqua manet
sed conjunctivo substituitur optativus ut proprius orationis oblique modus.”
ad Trach. p. 8.—Hartung says: “ When the optative thus takes (in oblique
tion) the place of the subjunctive (in direct), the particle ay may, whenew
pleases, be left at his old post.” Partikellehre, ii. 304.—Poppo, however,
ay from Xen. An. vii. 7, 35. 20€ovTo py amreOeiv moi av amay ayo TO
Tévj.a (which in direct narration would be, py amthOne moiv dy aTayayys. +
a passage quoted by Hartung.

§ 51. apverss or TIME, &c.] Obss. on 306—8. 119

"Erdy rie TUyX avn AUTOvpEVOC, Hoooy dduvarat, Pitoy éav TapdyT
ton. 20. “Orwe appwy éorarh) Wuxi, ETELCaY TOV &dpovoc awHpmaro¢
dixa yévnrat, rov7’ ov mémevopar. 21. “Ore tw rov devod yé-
votvTo, ToAXol rov KA€apyoy améAerToy. 22. ‘Ordr’ ed rodocor
mode, EXxatpe, uTOwe oO Edepev ei Te dvotvxot. 23. Ovdapober
apieoay, mpiv mwapadeiev avroic apiorov, 24. Teprepévopev
ExdoToTe, Ewe AvoLrxOein TO deopwrhpwy éEwerdr dé AvoryOein,
jeyev mapa Tov Swxparn. 25. Ot dvoe oi dyptot, Ewet Tre dewKor,
mpodpapovres Gy zoracay, Kat maduy, Ewei TANOLALOL 6 imroc,
ravrov éroiovy. 26. Xmovdac émomjoayto, Ewe amayyedOein ra
Aexévra. 27. Lravpwpya Exooav7o, Ewe On of Evppayor adrotc
BonOhoorev, 28. "Exeov py roreiobar payny, tptiv of OnPator
mapayévotvro. 29. Woovxivnoay TO aTigoc, Wo TAaVoOMEVOUE TOU
Ouwypov, érel agac iOotev rpoopphoarrac. 30. "Amiomer ay,
Omwore Tov puofdy EXoLEY of TavTa buiy KarampacayTec. 31. Aé-
otro ay advrou pévery, EoTte OV ATENOOLC. 32. ‘OOP ra EvvTouwrara
2& ’APdnpwr éc “lorpoy avijp evlwvoe EvOekaraioc Tere. 33.
Tév BapBapwr ion év tH ArreKy dvtwy, exewbay oi déka ’AOnvaiwy
arparnyot Deccimmicny Tov KhovKa é¢ Uraprnv BonOecay airovpevor
rove Aakedatpoviouc’ Kai 0 Dedimmidne Oevrepatoc && ’AOnvov iy
év Xmaorn. 34. Tic réy rodewiwy orparidc of ev mp@ror adeKo-
pevoe év emirndeiy Tit xXwolw éorparoredevorTo, of 0 borEpor oKoO-
Talot mpootdrrec, we éTvyxavoy Ekaoro, nvdilovro. 35. Kara-
Angbevrec Ux avépou ev 7H Tope Kat ouxvoY xodvoy CLarpiPeLy
avaykxacGevrec OWtairaroe eic THY TOW EionhOopeY, TOY TUAOY
Hen Kexkhecopevwr.
(Observations on 306—8.)

1) Several of these conjunctions are also found with the subj.
without ay, even in the best prose writers, when the thought is to be
expressed as in no degree problematical. Upiv and péyxpe ov are often
found so used, especially in Thucydides and the poets. (Kriiger.)

2) When the principal verb is an historical tense, either the con-
struction with ay and subj. is retained, or the optative is used without
av. Kruger. See, however, note 4 on preceding page.

3) The iterative optative (or optative of indefinite frequency, 95)
is now and then found after a (not historical) present or future.
(Kriiger.)

4) In the Tragedians and Thucydides piv (in Thucydides especi-
ally xply on, mpiv ye OH) with the indicative is found after affirmative
sentences, which, as a general rule, take zpéy with infin. (which,
however, may also follow negative sentences).

36. OU yp apxiic GAAne OpéyecOar woty iy EXoper PEBawow-
peOa. 37. "Eoreora péxpe ov éxavéAOworr ot mpécPec. 38.

bli.

120 311. [§ 52. INTERROGATIVE si

‘Ev 7@ gpovety pndev Hororoe Bloc, Ewe TO yaipery Kat TO re
BaOnc. q

39. "Hy # youn, Grav “AOnvaioe emi ofac ywpdoty, ey
mouiv avr@v Tove modemiouc. 40. Tor TONELLOV avroQey w
ovrw éddKet Ovvaroy eivat, Tpiv av imméac peramép poor,

Diy IlavOevav éxéXevoev 6 Kipoc crapvdarrey Tov ‘Apdew ay ‘

avavroc AaByn. 42. OV mpocOuyn8noay cupmhety, 70a
dteopradowotv. 43. "EXeyey Ore vopilowro, Omwore emt
Kahécat LevOnc, dwpeicbar avr@ rove xyBEvrac. 4
44. "Evel éyydco ijdn eiev of avrimador, tapedavvoe emt
, ’ ! ’ , <oe . oF > la
wodeuiouc. 45. "Emet rie éodiew ra tava EX Ol, EXTOVOUYTE
peadXov Coxet pow }) vyicva mapapéver, 46. “Avioracba é ev
etOiopan, 7 HviKa ere evcov kararap Bavotpe, el TLva Cedpevoe
Tuyxavoynu. 47, Dhcopev pencdéwore penoev a av peilov pende &
yevéc0ar, Ewe ioov Ein avro EavTo.
48. Tic ay dixny xpivetey i) yvoin NOyoy, Tply av wap’ a@
~ . , ~ ° \ € ~ f t
pubor expabn capwc; 49. Aloypov yyoupae meoTEepoy ma
mplv ay bpeic 6 Te dv PovtynoVe Undionsbe. 50. “Adowy vE
\ . , .9 , ey ese oN > \ 5 3) eal
moly ra mpaypar éyyv0ev oxomay Eceidov. 51. “Avyp aoe
Tovnooe TuxXov ay P0dcee TeevTHoac, TOlY Oovvat diknY TOY
rnuévwv. 52. Nopoc iv éxvywptoc époatc, tov sic ob
éMOdvra tov Baciéwe pu) TodTEpoy AOyou perahayyarey, TP
Tpockuvyoar avroyv. 53. Aéyer Kotriac, Oeprorokhéa roy N
ove, Tply i) dpgacbae rodirevecOar, roia Tadavra ExELY, THY O
\ ‘ : ,\ > / Vy X ? ~ > 9’
THY marpgav. 54. “Eret aroorpédey adrov éxepovTo é& “I
> = aA f 3 Ay Le , 3: >
evravOa ovkere weiferat. 55. “Emet vrerésuvovto avrov, €vT
On [onfeiv éxéXevev. 56. “Orav mdeiord tie Exn, TOTE KE
rovrm Kal pOovovar Kai ExtfJovevover Kal wohépuor yiyvorrat.
‘Execdy Bidurroc Nikavay Oerradoic rapécuxey, EvT avd’ HOH
méupav7o AOnvatiove. 58. Dnt deiv, gay pp eO€Xwou Trorety
TOr Hon pera Tov EVedOvTwy hae yiyvecbar

§ 52. On Interrogative Sentences.
p evruxeic; are you prosperous ?

>

a
dp’ ovK gor aoOevic; is not he ill? [Yes.]
he is ill, isn’t he ?

dpa py ear dobevnc; is he ill? [No.]
he is not ill, is he ?

Cc. 7 Tov TeToApnkac® ravra; have you indeed dared to do this
[No.] d. i yap, éav re gpwrd ce Lwxparne, awoxpwet; if Socrat

ot

° Of things requiring courage, here of a wicked courage, an impious da
has also the meaning of sustinére, to bear to do so and so.

§ 52. INTERROGATIVE SENTENCES.| 312—316. 121

puts any question to you, you will answer him, will you not? [Yes.]
€. ovre mov Eye ayporxiZopar; surely I am not behaving rudely, am
I? [No.] fi p@v ré ce aducei®; he has not injured you in any re-
spect, has he? [No.] yg. ph re vewrepov’ ayyédXetc; you bring no
bad news, I hope, do you? [No.] h. eir’ ésiyae Wdotrog sv;
and did you then hold your tongue, you Plutus? i. Emecr’ ovK ole
Oeode avOpmTwv Te poovrile; do you then really not think that the
gods regard mankind? k. &XXo re i} wept wretarov Tow, Orwe
®¢ Bédriarot of vewrepor Eoovrar; do not you look upon it as a thing
of extreme importance, that the rising generation should turn out as
well as possible? &adXore ov olye gidoKEpdeic Pidovat TO Képdoc ;
what! do not the covetous love gain ?

Besides the interrogative adverbs and pronouns the following particles
are used in questions.

312.

dpa is mostly used in questions that imply something of wncer- 313.

tainty, doubt, or surprise.
The answer ‘ Yes’ is expected by,—
dp’ ov (nonne?); od; ovKovy; ado Te Hf;
The answer ‘ No’ is expected by,—
dpa pn; py or pov’;

Obs. 1. od expects yes; py, no: the py always implying solicitude,
fear—obd is often followed by pévrot: also by 6n, 64 ov, with which
it has an ironical force, I imagine, forsooth, &c. Also obre mov.

Obs. 2. The proper meaning of 2 is that of a particle of asseveration =
‘surely,’ ‘indeed ;’ and this meaning it retains in questions. In 9 yao
the yap points to an inference drawn from what preceded, which has
raised a suspicion in the mind of the questioner, of which he wishes to
enquire the truth. It often therefore indicates a well grounded surprise,
sometimes with a tinge of quiet irony, which however does not lie in the
particles, but in the words of the question. It is often therefore a rhe-
torical question, implying that a fact is too surprising to be believed, or news
too good to be true, &c. The connexion with the preceding statement,
which is given by the yap, may be pointed out by ‘why’ or ‘what!’ in
English. [See note on Example 11.]—At the end of a sentence % yap;
= is it not so?

Obs. 3. "H zrov does not necessarily expect the answer no. The 7 con-
tains an asseveration, the indefinite mot (= aliquo modo) implies that
the questioner either does not know or passes over the manner in which the
fact, of which he possibly entertains no doubt, can be true. See the pas-
sage from Eur. Medea, 678, given in Example 35, and the note upon it.

(h. i.) eira, exetra (then—and yet—and nevertheless) express

6 The pres. of this word is used for the perfect, for a man continues to wrong us
till he has made us reparation. Heindorf, Protag. 463.

7 yewrepoy for véov (a new thing ; news) and that per euphemismum for kakoy.
Heind. Prot. 461.

8 udv = py ody: but the etymology being forgotten, ovv is sometimes used
with it. Also pov ph; wey ov; the latter requiring an assenting answer (=
nonne ?).

R

314.

315.

316.

317.

318.

122 317, 818. [§ 52. INTERROGATIVE SENTENC

astonishment and displeasure, implying that what they suppose

been done, is inconsistent with something before mentioned.

(k) From the frequent use of ado re #, it came to be

a simple interrogative particle, and the # was often dropt®.
then better to write it as one word, éXor« (K.).

ri wabwv; (having suffered what ? =) what possesses you to

&e. ?

ré pabwy; (having learnt what ?=) what induces you to. .
These phrases are used in indignant, reproachful questions: the
obviously relates to the feelings; the latter to the understanding, at
consequently to more deliberate offences. 4

LESSON LII. wa

1. "EdAnvec vtec BapBdpore dovrAcvoopev; 2. Ove elkoc ve
agucvetobar ru Boadvrara; 3. Zwa ov ravra Kadetc, d av W
éxn; 4. Té ro orépecOa rarpicoc, 7 Kaxov péya; 5.” Ap’ Ode
Te T@Y d\AwY KTynUdTwY dvEV dpovijcewe Kai gopiac; 6. Tay mo
kal@v pov rl éoriy 6 ovK alcxpoy gavioerac; 7. Mae hpi &
8. “Eort mpoceveycety ra Gvopara rol Ted ypacly OY pYynhpard &
}} ov; 9. Tae videy bx0ta brotore Ouvard Kowwvety 7H TEXYN
7 peéAdovre dpay ikavac aira; 10. "Apa jr iarpoc PovAee ye
cOac; 11. Apa pou pépvnobe; 12. 7H mov re yaderdy Eort
even Eyeev'; Men. 13. Ti tabovcar—Ornraic etgaor yuvas
14. Té ydp paddrvr’ éc Oeove vBpilerov; 15. Té paboy
ppovetc Tov amendvwv; 16. Ti rabdvrec aédrKeire Trove pidoue
17. El ric ce ioero, dtwce éawOnc, ri adv amexpivw; 18. *#
PGdAov ay EBovov pe Opay Ctkaiwe 7) adikwo amoOvHoKoYTA ;
Od rovre ye Pavaroc dvopalerar, ywpropos Wuxiic ATO wparoc ;
DU weppeveic; 21. Ti ydp ov mdpeotiv; 22. Tic ovK ay mo
ppovety tude vopiceteyv; 23. M2 adroy ole gporrica Bava
Kal kwvdvvov; 24. Touro ah éoré re évavriov; 25. 7Q EsOuge
ov pon ducalopevoc TH rarpl, Orwc pH ov avdowy TPaypa TYYX
vnc mpattwy; 26. Et rec abdetiv py éxcordpevoc KTH oatTO TOL
Tipobéov avdove i) Tove “lopnviov, dpa due rovTo Kal avdety éu-
vatto; 27. Thy tro ravrwy 6poroyoupévny aptorov eivac eipyyn
TOC Ov Xpr Kal év Hiv avroic Torjcacba; 28. Toy Decdiov epye
Ti pddwora Exyvecac; Tid’ adXo i rv Anpviay, 7 Kal emcypay
rovvopa 6 Pediacg Hiiwoe; Kai vi Aia, ry Apalova émeperdope
7@ Copatiy. 29. Ev tabi, epn, Ori, ci vopiLoun Oeove avOpwrwy
gpovrigery, ovk av apeoiny avrov. Socr. "Emecr’ ovx ote ppovrigew

® Stallbaum thinks it was dropt in animated, impassioned questions, and retain
in those of a more sedate and sober character.

} The answer will be here ‘no,’ because it is a ‘rhetorical question’ (or ‘ques

of appeal’), which when positive in form expects a negative answer; the answe
is however still one of assent.

§ 52, INTERROGATIVE SENTENCES.] 318. 123

ot mo@roy pév povoy Tov Cawy avOpwrwy pov aveornoay K.7.A. 30.
Kdmetra rowiroy bvra ov giteic airév; 31.7H otro, Egy, b
mdmme, TOAEMOL Eioty, Of EPEaTHKace Tuc immoe Hpepa; Wod€peor
pévrot, Eon. 32. °H dpOdc aor Coxe, Epny, ay eimeiv odrw héyur, ij
ov; Opbdc, gn. 33. Ti A€yere, © Kipe; yap od raic
gaic xepal rourwy re épurevoac’; 34. "H mov, jv 0 éyw, & Avot,
opodpa gitet ce 6 warnp Kat parno; Llarv ye, 4 0 Oc. 35.
Medea: yvuvaix’ 颒 hiv Ceordriy dépwv Exe. Aigeus: 7H mov
TETOAUNK Epyor atoxiatoy rdéce*; 36. OvK ebédere ievar; [non or nonne
vis ire?] 37. Ob ov pévroe ‘Opijpou exacvernc ei; 38. AAG ph
doxiréxrwy Bovr\,«u yevécOar; Ove ovv Eywy’, Eon. “AAG pI} ‘yewpe-
zspnc éemBupeic, Eby, yevéeoOar ayabdc; Ode yewpéerpnc, edn.
39. M)) ody, tpn 6 EvOvenpoc, ov dvvwpar éyd ra Tij¢ Cucacocbyng
Zoya tinyhoacba. 40.7Ap' tpn 6 Lwxparnc, Worep, pirov olKov ei
avijoae Povroto, TAOVoIwrEpOY avTOY EmLxELpOiNC AY TOLHoaL; flavv
fev ovr, tpn. 41. Apa, egy, 6 Happacte, ypagexy gor W eikacia
Tov opwpevwv ; “AnD Evers, épn. 42. °Ap’ ovy oic0a Tevac,
ol avwoedreic dvrec whedipouc Cvvavrac pidove roreicBar ; Ma Av ov
Ofir’, Eon. 48.7 Ap’ ovv, Edn, Kal oikérat cov ayGovrTat mivoyTéc TE
avrd kal hovduevor aire ; Ma rov A’, épn*. 44. 7Ap’ oby Ova Tiy
Tov xadkeverv apaBiay Tov Gvéparog ToUTOU Tuyxavovow ; Ov Onra.
45.7 Apa ye ov xp) Tarra dvdpa, iyynodpevor Thy EyKparEetay apETic
elvat Kpyntida, ravrny mpwrovy év tH Wuxn KaracKkevacacbat ;
46. "Apa pH dvafsadrecBar ddkece tx gpov; 47. Ti oe on
Bovdepevocg ayabdc yevécOa, Epn, & EvOvenpe, ovdrAEyere Ta ypap-
para; 7Apa pr iarpdc; tn. Kai 6 Evbudnuoc' Ma A?,
Eon, ovK Eywye. 48. "Apa pr aicyvyOepev rov Lepowv Baotéa
puppoacbar; 49. °O vopoGbérne ok aXXO } To0c THY peylorny apeTiy
padtora Bétwy Ohoee rove vopovc.. 50. ’Evéerpnoay ra moia Orwe¢
ardyvowa 7 Tov Go Te i) Koareiv THe yiic. SI. Ovdev AN F

cupfovrevovoty Hpiv waduy epi avdparodispod Kuduveverr. 52.
Ovder aXXo rotovery } Kabtordoe THY WOALY Eic TOY aUTOY TPOTOY.
53. Obdev &AXO 7H wOrEL ExrewoOPKnpEVN Eveecav. 54.” ANNO
Te i} TOUTOLC OvTE ai EmtoTHpaL xpHpara Eioty OvTE Ta KTHmaTa; 55.
Oi a&yaboi dX Tei Gpdvysor; 56.” ANXo re 7) Haine ay avayKaioy
civat giooogeiv; 57. Ti &AXo ovror ij éxeBovAevoay; 58. "Ado
Tt 6 ayaboc 7TH Ayal pdrw gitoc; 59. “Eornkag apyoc;

2 You surely did not plant:’ or ‘what! did you really (or actually, or indeed)
plant?’ ‘what! do you mean to say that you planted, &c. ?’ He knew that he had,
because Cyrus had just told him.

3 “Has Jason indeed dared to do this most shameful thing ?’—Elmsley would
read 7) yap, to express a stronger surprise; but Pflugk and Klotz defend 7 zrov.
The latter says, that Aigeus, though fully expecting an affirmative answer, is still
pondering over it in his mind with surprise and a somewhat of doubt (subdubitans).

+ Profecto non egre ferunt.

rR 2

319.

»
5

124 319. § 52. [PREPOSITION 7

Obrooi cor Kdvovdoc. 60. Aijrov emt riot POovoicr Kat Tiotw, é&
> \ e 06 Nd Neer G ~ ANC ov éxelvo i
gorivy 6 dOdvoc bry Tic, pO} tva Te avT@, GAM OL ExEtVOUE.
Maviay [yao] rea épyjoapev eivac Tov Epwra. ap; 62. Ti
Ly: p ’ :
iy S , ld ~ ry ,
[ovr] ovrog apapraver, Kat arexvoy movet ekTEov. ‘Yap;
Ui 2 e > ~ UA 5) cy , UG
yuo éorty, wo adnOdc, THY dorypévoc xOova ;
64, Ti 0 éoriv; mov Kai ov avKoparyrpra
"Ey raic yuvatkiv ioba;
Ma A’ éyw pev ov, (Arisi

LESSON LII. (continveEp.)
[Mpée.] r

mp0c, to, close by, generally takes the acc. in answer to whither? t
dat. in answer to where ? ¢
mpodc Tov is also towards, against, in reference to, with a view
comparison of.
mpoc Tov is from, by, after to hear, to be praised or blamed by, a
frequently after the passive verb.
mpoc¢ Tov is also used of situation and in adjurations. F
Tam wholly wrapt up in this (mpoc robrw bdo eipi). To pay
attention to one’s affairs (7pd¢ Toic THaypact ytyvecOat). In ad
this (7pdc rotro.c). To fight against a person (zp0¢ riva). To cal
with oneself (AoyiZecPar wpdc éavrdyv. So with oxérrecOar, oxo
to consider). To be dishonoured by (ariysaZecOar mode TwVvoC).
father’s side (mpo¢ marpoc).
sivat mpdc Tuvoc is (1) to be consistent with, like, or characteristic
(2) to be on his side ; (3) to make for him, to be for his interest; to
good thing for him.
64*, “Qorep Xadkic TP TOT Tijc EvBotac poe tHe Botwr
Kelrat, ovTw Xepoovyaov Keirar TPO Tic OpdkKne h Kapdiavev wé
65. To mpdc Yixvdvoc kal tp0c tawépac retyoe éebereixe
66. ’AdkyBiddne A€yeTal TWOdEG TaTpdE pev ’AAKpawrioery Et
mpoc c& pntpdc ‘Immovixov. 67. Xpnorov Tpdc avodpde pm
évvociy kaxév. 68. Ipoc rov Aakwvctkov rpdmTov 70 Ta Bp
repa der mooTiay. 69, Aci ridecfar ra bra wPdC TOU oy
cov. 70. KadXiac proc doxet rodc IHpwraydpov elvat
IIpoc¢ waidwy cal yuvackoy Kai Dewy ixerevw cal avrifor
> , ‘ X > , ‘ ~ UZ ,
éXenoare pe. 72. Thy evyévercav, tp0c Dewy, py poe Aye.
"O re dixkatoy gor. Kat TOC Dewy Kai TOC AVOpwWTWY, TOUTO TPE
74. Ai Pavavorkal réyvat adokotvrac tpoc THv wOdEwWY. 75,
yewpyia doxet évookorarn eivac moog Ty Tédewy. 76. EB
kiyyvwpov re yiyvesOac mpoc rov Oeov. 77. Oi worapot mp
Taic THyaic ov peyadro cisiy, 78. Hpdc rm NaPetv wv 6 ve
TaAN oby opg. 79. Hpoc re cionpévw Adyy Hr. 80. Te
tay okoTH Kaka TPOC TOL KaKOtoLY ovTOC Erepa ouAEYEL.
Scavol ra péoa Kai ra TOC Poppay rij¢ vhoov Exovaw. 82. *
rooc ypmépav on. 83. "Epvyov zp0c rijv yipv. 84. "Evoy
oUrw Tpd¢ TOVE HlAove kal Eic THY TéALY TOVVOpA pEtGov apited
85. “Oray ting mode Voc Appévoy Twa, TovTov raxElay vem

§ 53. [prEPosITION pd. | 319. 125

evOvc mpocddca, 86. Direi TOC Ta XPNHaTHu wae Opay. 87.
Xaderoy yuvaixa mp0¢ véav Cevéar véov. 88. “A dv pabn rte,
ravra cwlecOa gitet rede yijpac. 89. Tavoacbe kai TPO
Epyor eoppwpeba. 90. "AOdpwe pev pOoy exit ra dra, ADdpwe
dé modc rac dvdakac. Yl. ‘Qe parOdvoper mpoc TO Eldévac
Thy GdNOecav Orn exer way cel rérara. 92. “H gidAoripia partora
mapoluves mpoc Ta Kaa Kal évripa. 93. Ti dye; Aabeiv Cyroy
Tempoc yuvaik épeic; 94. Leyy pov akovoare cunyoupevov dxavra
modc tpae. 95. Tar ardvrwy pitwy pépynoo mp0¢ Tove Tapdr-
rac. 96. Topyiac tpo¢ &ravra ep amoxpiveiobar, 97. “Erepoc
Adyoe obroc, oF Tpdc Epé. 98. Aoyioadhe rpdc tmac abrove
ri oupBicerar. 99. "Ey rH Exaorov yvopun gpirtavOpwria poe
@0dvov Kai CcKcaroobvn TOO Kakiay ayrirarrera. 100. poe
Tove woXrepioue éorly avopiac Kpiowc. 101. poe vidow dpyiy
ovK Exe ypnoroc Tarip. 102. Ov cuvalopeba wpdc avrove. 103.
Ilpdc Kévrpa pup AdkriZe roic Kparovai gov. 104. Odpaoe ye roo
Tac cuugopac péya oOever. 105. Oi Ilépoae éxeraidevyto Kat
mpoc Atpov Kal rpdc plyoc Kaprepety, 106. ‘Opirer tov TO\EwY
mpoc Tac Hrrove. 107. "Hdéwe Exe Tpdc Atavrac, Xp@ OE ToIc
Bedricrorc. 108. Nov TPO ad\AHAove OV avriioy:oy TEeipopea
karad\Aayjvat. 109. Aewvov evrvxydv avijo Tp0c Kak@c TOdG-
covrac. 110. ‘O oxAnpdrarog TPO vidy év TO vouBeTEiy, ToIc peV
AGyote miKpOC ETL, TOIC 0 gpyow marnjo. 111. ITpd0c tov reXeurn-
cav@’ Exacroc, Kav opddpa amply éxOpdce 7 Tic, yiyverae pidoc Tore.
112. BeBadrarat doxovar gidtae eivar yovedar TPO matioag. 1138,
‘Ey raic tpdc¢ GAAHAOVE Guvovaiae i Aovcopovary 7) Aowopovvrac.
114. "Ayee rv mpodc tpac eiojyyny. 115. Tac avvOiKac Tag TOS
&AAHAOvE amoriac Evexa Towvpeba, 116. Ilpoc rov deomorny
det Liv éué. 117. Oida rove avOpwrove TeOC TAC EvpHpopac Kai rac
yvwpac Toeropevovc. 118. Xox mpoe TO Tapov ast BovrevecOa. 119.
Ov rpd¢ TO apyvptor Tir Evdapoviar Expivoy. 120. poe ryy
avaykny mavra TadN Lor Gobery. 121. Odbdev f edyévera tpdc
ra xpihpara. 122. Ta opuxpa mpoc ra peyada optxpa éorer,
123. "Ey "A@hvacc yonpar’ Eveotiv diyou Céw TOG ATaaac Tae
ddXae wéXeEce eimeiv. 124. "E0Aw cor eizeivy WoreEp ol yewpérpat,
& doroux) mode iarpeKhy, TovTO pPyropiKy TpoC OikaoreKhy.
125. Typdbeoc aguic ty mpoc tiv Téy avOpwTwy xpeiay. 126.
IIpoc Exaora Cet i} ExXOpov 7) Girov pera Karpov yiyvesBar. 127.
Ta yupvaow mode Tae oracetc yarera. 128. To rove roddove
ayupvasrwe Exe TOE TE ixn Kai mpoce Badan ov CoKet coe
Tor} apéerera civac; 129. Od re AHI THY EToY Cragepoper
mpoc TO €v povety aANAjAwy. 130. Ov 7O apOuy ovTE Ta TOA
Kptverau ovre Ta ikava, GMa TOdE Tac xpHoerc. 131. Hewacdev-
peOa wpoc aperHy. 132, TiOerae Exdorn f apyi Tove VOmOUC TOdC

126 321—325. [§ 53. INDIRECT SINGLE QUE:

70 EauTH oupdepov. 138. "AoKee rH wEpl TO cHpma yup
Ta TPC THY pwUNY, AAG Ta TPO THY VyleLay ov
134. Tote Covdore Kat } doKotoa Onpwwdne radeia eivac wavy

~

éraywyoe Tp0c TO TEMecOar OcOdoKery. 135. Ilpoc¢ ri pe
épwrac; 1386. To wiveey to0c Biay ioov Kaxov 7 “o* }
Bia. 187, ”"Exwvov modc hoovnv. 1388. Ovw Oder’ axovew
Tay Tpoc Oovny onpnyopobyray. 139. To mpoc Xap
émtakoret TO KaDopaY Ypude TO EdrTLOTOY.

§ 53. Indirect (or Dependent) Single Questions.

321. a. ovx oida (or ove exw) Grou roaTwpar. (See 67, b.) ovK «
@arcice éori, I don’t know who he is. ovx oida érwe TO
expazev, I don’t know how he did the thing. amdxpivat
OmoTEpa cor daiverar, answer boldly which of the two is ye
opinion. b. topev wéoa ré éote Kat drota, we know both
many they are, and of what kind. c. dpae obv hpae, cong
éopev; do you see, ye he, how TED 2 are? (or how mang
are of us?) d. ovroc®, ri mouetc;—6, Te mow; you there, w
you doing ?—what am I doing ?

322. (a) The proper forms for indirect questions are those pron
and adverbs which are formed from the direct interrogatives

prefixed relative syllable o—, which gives them a connecting pi

Thus from TOGO0C ; 7 t0¢ ; mou; T00ev; moc; &c. are formed 6 0
érroioc, bmov, O7d0ev, Owe, &e.
So bortc, formed by prerine the relative to ric, is the proper dep pend
ent interrogative. See 67, ?»—Whether is et. See 335.

323. But as the Greeks often pass from oblique to direct narratio: 1
they often use the simple interrogatives in dependent questions ; |
even, as in (b), intermix the two.

324. (c) Occasionally, though very seldom, the relative forms |

selves are used in dependent questions.

(c) When, as in this example, a pronoun or noun is the accus. aft
first verb, and the nom. before the second, it is generally expressed i
accus.® and not in the nominative.

325. (d) When the person of whom the question is asked repeats it, I
uses the forms beginning with o—.

LESSON LIII.
,
1. Agéov, ci ovK Hpuaprec Tatra dé~ac. 2. "ExvyOavouny, eto
ToUTO EKdoTOU Etn E0yov, 0 av Kad\oTa THY aw” epyacnrat. r
BovAopac épeoBar, ci prabwy ric Te Kat Mepynpevoc py oldev.
"Hparwr avrov, ei ponder ppovriger TOV mapormige 5. SKenr

oe

a

TOVE adoovac TE Kat ppovipoue, tivec wor eiciv. 6. To

5 ovroe, aurn, are used (instead of voc.) in exclamations ; you there /
° The accusative is generally retained in the English Bible; “I know thee, wl
thou art,” &c.

§ 53. [preposition 76. ] 326. 127

La ’ ‘ , ” , ~ ’ ~
Xenpearwy, wooa cai wdOev Eorar, padiora wobeire akovoa, 7.
> ~
Older ovéele rov Oavaroy, ci Trvyyavet TO AVOpwWTY TaYTwWY PEYyLOTOY
a ~ ~ , > ~ ~
dv trav ayabay, deciacr & we ed eiddres, Ort péytorov THY KaKov
BJ > r > , ef > ~ * ~ ef
éortv. 8. Tove vopove eoKxorour, oTwe akpyae kat Kadwe é€ovotr.
9. Ppovrifw, po) Kparicroy H por atygy. 10. "Apa mavroc
i } , 2 AD, Wet a ~ ? ‘ ~ DOE ? \ al e ~
avopocg ear éxrécacOae wota ayaba Tov HOEWY EoTL Kal OTOta
Kaka’ i} TexiKOU O&t Elc ExaoToY ; (b). 11. Bd. eb ric av
dpov; “Ooree ey’ éyw; Meérwy. 12. He ay ravra lvyxwpot-
pev; “Orwe; ei Oedc hpty doin rte cuppwrviay. 13. Ovk exw Eywye
étwe co eirw 6 vow. 14. Ov parOavecc Grwe ay rovrTo yéEvotTo.
15. Ov, 6 BédrvoTe TaVU tpiy cttw PoovTiaTéoy TL EpovELY ol moAXot
Hpac ad 6 re 6 éxatwy repi ray dixaiwy Kai ddixwy (b). 16.” Hpero,
a . 7 A
6 reyedynyv. 17. Ov swhpovycecs ; ov pabwy Oc ei puoty &dXov ri’
kere Gvdpa devp’ éXevOepov, Gare Tpoc Hpac ari cov Aber Ta oa;
~ ‘ ‘ <7
18. Asi rove Oearac p’ eidévar Oc ci’ eyo. 19. Ovdk oida Oorte
, ] ~ e 7 , / e
dvOpwroc yeyévnpat. 20. ’Exeivoc, &¢ pyar, oice, Tiva Tporoy ot
véot dvagBeipovrar. 21. "Hropovy, ri wore héyet 6 Oedc. 22. Oddeic
> if , 7 € , , > . , ‘ e f
jowra, toia tic etn 1%) LVopyiov rexvn, ad\dXa tic Kat Ovreva Céae
kadety rov Topyiav. 23. Tatra dé carapiOpyodpevoc, we axovw,
péAXer pre Tapaxadeiy kal érepwray broiov TovTwY THY TETTAOWY av-
Tov Kaiway Katnyop@ Kui OTE avrov ov Ta BEArioTa gnue TO OTjpyY
mewoNrevobar Kav po OéX\wW aroKxpivacBa, AN éyKadvTTwpat Kat
amocupackw, exxahuev pé ono toocehOwy Kat déewy éxt TO PHua Kat
> a > , , ra S ¢ « \ ?
avaykacey amokoivacba. 24, Tic nv, w LwKparec, » xGec Ev
Aveciy duedéyou; —‘Ordrepoy Kat épwradc, & Kpitwy, ov yap sic,
. ‘ ~ ~
G&\XNa Ovo Horny. Pl. 25. "Ewewdav rie abrove éowrg Ort ToLav
kai 6 re dtdaokwy dvapGeiper Tove véove, ovdev Exovory eiveiv. 26.
"Ada ric yap eb; “Oorte; moXitne xpnaroc.
LESSON LIIIJ. (conrinuep.)
[uzo. ]
id rov, ‘under,’ after verbs of rest as well as verbs of motion. Also

‘about,’ of time.
umd TH, ‘under,’ after verbs of rest only: sometimes, instead of the

gen., after passive verbs (Gapijvae vo Tv).

ixd Tov, ‘ by,’ after passive verbs and active verbs with a passive
notion. Also, to express a cause ; from, out of, through.

To die by the hands of (aro8aveiv vxd—gen.). To learn by compulsion
(ix’ avayrnc). He did it through or from fear (b76 déouc. déoc, n.).
To be mad from intoxication (i776 péOne patvecOat). Sub noctem, at
or about nightfall (bd vixra).

27. ‘Hyovrro re rove avrov KaTaioxUvayTt ovre TIVa avOpwTwy

ovre Dewy gidoy etvac ovr’ Ext yijc ov? bro yii¢ TeXeuTHOavTe. 28.
~ . e
Movov ovxy bro KipUKOg TwrovaL Ta cod. 29. Ot PBapBapoe
> Uy, & ‘ , J , 7 e ‘\ ~ A
érokevoy bro pactiywy. 30. 'Eyiyvero tpyy uTo Tov mpwrov
~ on , , € \ ~

avdpoc apyyn. 31. OeprorowrAgAns Hv év peyady adiwmpare uTO TOY

326.

.

328,

329.

330.

128 328—330. [§ 54. pouBLE QUES
pe
‘EXAQvwr. 32. "Héeracry tro ravrwr ryy. 33. Atk
aypuoe VTO Oe@y éodpeba. 34. Tor drrofadhévrov Te OWet €
duvapevoy Kabevoev b70 AUTH. 35. “H Wy? bd hhouxiac 01
peeeer=Dy a& te Gy padn exctavOaverar, 36. “Yro dvav dpi
ynpwe i} Tevoe &ddno acBevetac Weyer TO aducetv. 8
Edridwy aydpac TO Képcoc ToAAaKtc OwrEcev. 38. Odwere
jv kadevoew vro rav ixréwv. 39, EvkXehe Oavet yuri +
tov vo Hrio paxopo. 40. "Eore Pacitaa évy Kedarvaic
akporwéXer. 41. Ti tyee v0 ro iparip; 42. "Hy én
ees kat marpi. 43. Tov ‘EAA ob ot Bey og" np
uTO Maxedarpovlove eigiv. 44, Ot Tpoyova UmTO TOtC TU
vote éyévovto. 45. Kvayooac rove ditove Taig evepyeot
EavT@ exoeizo. 46. "Eropevdpny tiv thw reixovc vm’ av
Tetxoc. 47. "Ev raic td TO Opoc Kwpae nvdilovro. 48.
Kexwpnkores tro TO TELXOC Kal Tag TUAaC Hovylay HyoOV.
Yrorhy oxcay exabélero. 50. Tov Pittxmov tov TO TOY
avOowrwy edn mavtwv Cevoraroy civa. 51. Tatra tm’
padDov lowner. 52. Ovpéay eEdocay Aakedaypdvir Ai
eKTEGOUGLY EvouKElY Cid TE Tac UTO TOV GELapMoY opiou ye
kat tev Eitoroy ry Eravdoraoc.y evepyeciac.

§ 54. Double Questions.

a. Tworepov EWovrat Kipw, }) ov; will they follow Cyrus or ne
mow Ondrov civac... worepoy EWovrat Kipw ij ov, before it
known, whether, &c. 6. rovrw rov vovv mpdcexe, et dikara
7) pn, attend to ins, whether hat I speak is just or not. ¢. a
plev etre eikoc’ ovTwe EXEL, Etre py, let us consider whether i
likely to be so, or not.

Direct double questions are asked by xérepov (or mérepa)—
commonly by dpa—ih. 7
pov—7 is still less common; 7—7 belongs to poetry, especial

poetry.

Indirect double questions are asked by—
TOTEpOV—i}.
1 51 Of these eire—eire gives more promine
ELTE—EITE, eave fas oe
es the speaker’s indecision and hesitation
EL—TNy the two possibilities. K. ,
y—h belongs to epic poetry, though occasionally found in Attie pt
cire—j}, and ei—éire, are also used by poets; who sometimes
first etre altogether.

7 Neut. of elkwe, part. of éouca (am like), which has three forms of ones ie
cikwc, oikwc. B.
8 Hermann, who denies this (against Elmsley), is opposed by Hartung, B
and others.

§ 54. povBLE QuEsTIONs. | 330. 129

LESSON LIV.

1. Of guivovrat Kai NéEyovrec & po) toaor Kai TpGrrovreg TOTEDG
aot Coxovaty Ext Toig TowvToLe Exaivov paddov i Woyou rvyxavety Kal
morepov OavpalecOat paddov 7} KaragpoveicBac; 2. Lrparevorro

, *n t~ t Yar ‘ ” ~ , ~ ee
wOTEpoc ay pgor, O pL Ovvapevoc avev TodvTEdoOvE duairne Civ i @

‘ , , = as
TO mapdy apkoin; 3. Llorépwe adv paddov ayOpwror swopovoiey,
apyovvrec i) TOY xontipwy eryserovpevor; 4. Tig 0 yvwaoopevoc ;

. la
6 momoac i} 6 xpnodpevog; 5. Paiverar puoe riva opOdrnra Exov
elvae ro dvopat ij ov; 6. Ildrepov ai yuvaixec év raic moXeae
Poovipw@repai cor Soxovaw elvac i) of Avdpec, we TO Gdov EimEiy yEvos ;

: é ce

Oi dvdpec. 7. Wdrepor ééhraxac rovro ij rac olcba; 8. Hdrepor
~ ‘ 7 poe ‘ ASR. cy x U ‘. ” fy ” ‘ ,
papev re etvac abro Kadov Kal ayabory i} ph; 9. Etmar’, etre xon der

i ‘
eir’ ov xpycere gevye. 10. SkePwpeba, cir’ dpa év goov eioiy ai

. , ~ > v2 ” \ cs , ’
Puxai reAeuTyodrtwy THY avOpwruy, Eire Kai ov, 11. LHodzepor Biav
popev civat, i} pH popev; 12. M2 aroxpivwyac rovrwy penoév;
13. Tlodopcoupévwy tov 'AOnvaiwy bro Avodvopov, Oepapernc Ev

> , <7 ‘ .
éxkAnoig elrev, drt, ci Bovdovrat abrov mémpar Tapa Avoardpoy, eidwe
Héec Aaxedatpoviovc, morepov ékavdpanodicacOat tiv médwy ovdd-
pEevoe avréxovat TEpl THY TELX@Y, I) TloTEwWC évexa. 14, Horepor
émtorapevovy yrioxety ewi Levyoo AaPetv Kpeirroy, 7 po) émcorapevoy ;
15. Kai 6 Swkoarnc tpn’ Mdrepa bé, 6 Xatpéxparec, ovdevi apécar

/ ~ ” = ‘ ,
dvvarat Xawwedwv,—h Eorev oic Kat wavy apéoxer; 16. Tt oé, Hv

, » o~ a EN : ~ r ~~
xXpipara mwodda ExN, EGe TovTEtv, 7 Evra wotetc; 17. Tavra

~ , > , *
ovrw TeovonTiKGe TeTpaypéva, amopeic, TOTEPA TUXNC, T yYvopne
W > / , ‘ ~ 4 / , HO
Epya éoriv; 18. Bovdge cat rovro ocxebwpeba, rorepor Gwow Fcvor,

e ” a e ’ , e ~ > ‘ e ~

ol apxovrec ij "ot apxopevor; 19. Opayrec avrove oat [IXaracie
” 2 / ’

ame\nppevoue éfsovievorro Eire KaTaKavawoLy WoTEp EXOVOLY ELTON-

gavrec TO olknpa, etre re GAO xpjowvTar. 20. ‘O d€ Kr€apyoc

? U ‘ ‘ ‘ ’ Fz > r ‘
éPourevero, Ipdbevoy Kadécac, mAnowairatog yap wy, et TeuTOLEY
Tivac, i mavrec lotey ext TO orpardmedoy apynéovrec, 21. Kat avrot
éBovrevovro, ei abvrov peivartec Ta okevopdpa EvTavOa wyowvTo, Hf

(miouyv ext TO oToaTOTECOY.
(4Eschines slandering Demosthenes.)

22. Oi pevy yap Gddoe adalovec Grav re Wevewvrat, aoprora Kat
A ~ a is , "
doagy Tetpwrrat every, PoBovpevor rov Eleyxov’ Anpoobervnc 0 dray
> , ~ \ sae 1) If > t,)
ahagovevynrat, mpwroy pev pel dpxov Wevderar, elwrevay eTapwperoc
c ~ U QQ. e Z Fz ° , ’ , ~ , J ~
EauT@, OevTEpor Ce, & Ev oldev ovcerore Egopeva, ToANG Avery anlOuay
» € . € u ’
cic Ow6r total, Kal WY Ta OWpaTa OX EWPAKE, TOUTWY TH ovopara
- ‘ ‘\ ~ ,
NEéyet, KAETTWY THY akpdaow Kal puplovpevoc Tove TaANOH EyovTac.
duo Kat opdcpa a&toc gore proeiaOat, bre Tovnpdc GY Kal Ta TOY xXPNO-
Tov onpeta Crapbeioe. ravra Oo cizwy dirwow dvayvava Pidiopa To

Ss

333.

334,

335.

356.

130 333—336. [§ 55. oBSERVATIONS 0

= = \ ws te!
yeappare? praxpdrepoy prey ripe Ldudcoc, Kevorepoy Ce THY XO
a ‘ ~ , f x > te

eiwOe éyery Kal Tov Biov by PePiwke, pectov O EXmidwY OK
Kal orparomécwr ovdeTore ovANEyNTOpEVWY.

§ 55. Observations on ei, éav,

a. &yavakT® ei ovtwol®, & vow, pr) olde 7 Eipt eimety
indignant at being so unable to express my meaning. ovk aya
pu) Cikny edwkerv, he is not contented with not having been pr
Oavpagw, ei pnosic tpoy doyilera, I am astonished, that
amongst you is angry. 6. oxéac', ei 6 “EXhvwv vopoc
éxet, consider whether Ne Grecian law is not better. oxépat
réce aol paddAov doéakn”, see whether this pleases you better |
whether this does not please you better). c. jundé rovTo appnrov &o
poor, édv oé mwe Teicw, nor let me leave this unsaid, if I 1
any means persuade you ; i. e. (that I may see whether) I can, %

(a) ei is used for ére (that) after Oavudgw, and some other Vv
expressive of feelings.

This arises from the Attic habit of avoiding positiveness in spe
which, in this case, speaks of what may be quite certain as only pro’

(b) i is (as we have seen, 80) used for ‘ whether:’ it has fl
meaning after verbs of seeing, knowing, considering, asking, s 14
trying, &c.—It is also to be observed that, even when the inte
tive clause contains a proposition which the speaker thinks ous
be assented to, the Greeks often use ¢i only (thus leaving it «
ful, as far as the form goes, whether the proposition should be affirme
or denied). In English we use whether... not, and thus impl
that it should onan, be affirmed.

(b) éay is also used in this way with the subjunctive whe
question relates to an expected case that remains to be proved. K.

LESSON LV. - r

1. Toce eOabpaca, ei Ev aperic Kat codiac TiOnc péper THY GOL
THY O& CtkawosbynY Ev ToIc EvayTiow. 2. "AnDGc ayaraKTo,
~ X Sat. ee cy ~ € > cy U ’ ~ , ww o..
vow pu oldaT cit eirety. 3. OvK aioyvvopa, ci TOY vopwy EXarT
dvrvapa. 4, OvK ayarg, ei pup Cikny d€Cwxerv, AAN ei py Kal x
arepavy crepavwOhoera, ayavakret. 5. ’Emoxeopeba, €i 0 at

9 Demonstrative pronouns and adverbs are strengthened by what is cal
i demonstrativum, which is a long accented c answering to -ce in Lat. “Short v
are thrown away before it; and long ones shortened. ovroot (this man here),
rourt, &c. So ovrTwot.

1 The Attics use sxo7w, TKOTOUMAaL for pres. (not oxéTropat), but oKeét
toxeWapny, and éoxewpar, from OKETTOMAL, depon. middle.

2 apiokw, aptow, &c. perf. pass. npecpar: npecOnv.

-§ 56. conDENSED questTions.] 339, 340. 131

evoumovéararoc Kal 6 Kaxtoroe dOAWwraroc, 7] G\Awe EXEL 5 6. “Hpo-
Twy avroy, ei pndev doovrifer tov wapdvtwry. 7. ’Ekerdowper ra tpya
Tov oikovdpmou Kai Tov aTparnyod, iva cid@pev woTEpoY Ta aura gor 3
Cragéper rt. Xen. 8. Ukoweire Av anOi Eyw. Y. Ipoc Arde, ob
divdpec "AOnvaior, pndeic POdve 7d péddov Akovay, GAN av adnyOEc if
oxormeirw. Dem. 10. BovdAopat ody airoy kai é& érépwv vopwy rept
rovrwy dwata, dv two adda VoY ext Tov Brparoc macevOn, Kat TO
Aourdy Hiv po) wapéxn Teaypara, Dem.

(Anecdote of Agis.)
11.”"Ayice 6 Baoreve Egy, Tove Aakedatpoviove pi} EpwrGy, OTdca
ciaiv, GXXa TOU Eioe Oi Twohemot’ Kal EpwTHvTdG TiWoOC, TOGO Etat
» ‘
Aaxedaorior, En, ‘Ikavol rove Kakoug amepvcenr.

§ 56. Condensed Questions.

a. ri &y rotovvrec advaddPoev Thy doyaiay doerhyv; what
must they do to recover their ancient virtue? (or, by what conduct
can they, &c.?) 6. xcarapepabnkac ovy, TOVE Ti TOLOUYTAC TO dvOLa
Touro amokadovow; (have you learnt =) do you know, then, what
those persons do, to whom men apply this name? cc. rivac rovad’
6p@ Lévovc? who are these strangers whom J behold ?

(a. b. c.) By attaching the interrogative to a participle, or using
it in an oblique case, the Greeks employ a single sentence in ques-
tions where we must use two.

Thus in translating from English into Greek, a relative clause attached
to an interrogative one will be got rid of.

LESSON LVI.

1. “Hxov épnoopevor ri Gy Totodvrec eionvnc TvXoev. 2. MédAXetc
~ \ ~
redsiy ‘Inmoxparee puoOdov we rive ovre; ‘Qe iared. 3. Aoyicacbe
ri motovvTwy pay O xpdvoc Gag CvekndvDev ovbroc. 4. "Ent ré
‘ ” ry ‘ ot a Fe IPN . . Cen . t
oie irag eivac Tove Bappadeouc ; ap’ ext ra dewva 7) emi ra py; 5.
, ‘ ~
Tivoc értoripwrv éexcaornpovwcg Réyerc; 6. Tove moc dta-
. 7£ x ld ~ , , iN ,
KELMLEVOUC hafour ay padnrac; 7. Tov riva rporor dtwKor-
Twy avro kai év rive Take t) aTOVCH Kal f avvTacw” Epwe ay Kadoiro;
e A ~ , ~ > , — , wv e e t/
8. ‘O sogtaric TOY zi copay Eotiv; 9. Tw rivoc Epyy 6 voar-
~ ~ , , 7 X o
Tne xonoerac; Te rov zéexrovoc. 10. *Eowrnaov Tovrove Ti}v WOTE-
' cal lA 7 of J ~ ~ A , ~
pov TvXnyY ay tof Exacroc atra@v; 11. Tite rept ri rerfove
) pnropech gore tTéxvn; 12. Tov éx woiac TONEWS orpaTNnyoY
~ ~ , e . a / ‘ ’ \
mpoocokm tatta mpageav; 13. ‘H dua tivoc Ovvapte TO ent
ma&ot Kotvov Ondot oot;

s 2

339.

340.

132 343—350. [§ 57. vARIOUS CONSTR

§ 57. Various Constructions. : roy

343, a. i} pov Exadoy rovro, I protest that I suffered this. op :
prjpy dwoer, I swear that I will assuredly give (or, solemnly
that I will give). b. drw@dovro ai vijeg adroic dvdpdow, the sh
-were lost together with their crews. ¢. dwadépovrec 7} 004
Kahr, 7) dudorepa, distinguished either for wisdom, or beau
both. d. ra re &XXa eEveapovei Kat raidac Exe KarnKdovg
he is happy both in other respects and especially in having obed
children. e. dxep jya* éowy, what I was going to say. f. ma
Oavpacac exw, I have long been wondering. g. matec*®
you are joking. h. twéBarev Eavroy gépwyv OnGalorc, he went an
flung himself into the hands of the Thebans. ‘3

344. (a) 7 pry is a solemn form of asseveration. ‘a

345. (6) The prepos. civ is omitted before avrg, airy, &e. which the

= together with, with. ‘

346. (c) duddrepoy is used adverbially (or elliptically) by the p
both ; as well—as, &c. So dudorepa is used in reference to r
words, without being made to conform to them in case. a

347. (d) When cai refers to Ao, it has the force of especially
particular.

348. (e) tpxecOar, igvar, with part. fut., is to be going to, or om th
point of.

349. (f.g.) Sometimes yw makes an emphatic circumlocution
the past partic. : and with some verbs (e. g. the 2nd pers. of Ang
mailery, pAvao¢gtv) it is used to make a good-humoured observatic

350. (4) ¢épwy appears redundant in some expressions, but denotes
vehemence of purpose, not altogether free from blame.

Hence it answers to our fo go and do a (foolish, impetuous) thing: te
take a thing and fling it away, &c.

LESSON LVII. Re
1. Oix aro rovvavrioyv rapotxocopety ciwOapev; 2. Tode por
eimé, €f NEyorTae AOnvaior Cece Hiepicheoug Bedrioug Ye Mov esE i way
Tovvavriov crapbaphvat im éxeivov. 3. Hel aspes i xipiow F
Cwoote 7} apd orepa. 4. Beafopounze ori éviore pev wert
émOupeiv, éviore oe PraBepae, EvioTe Of ee 5. Opa
Bovdog OoKWOE warvrac Tove orparworag Touvc peylorouc dpxouc, i p
CnpoxoarycecOar. 6. Al ard Lupaxovawy vijec a&macae Eadw
avrotic avopaotv. J. Tac modrrag évevipmpacay avrotse TO

3 Perf. pass. 64m@pocpat, but the other persons and aor. 1. pass. more comm
without the c.

4 Imperf. of elt, ibo. ;

5 railw, maiopat, ovpat, méTaopat. Eaica. Later writers have ématga
métarypat. B.

§ 58. vaRrous constRucTions.] 8538—356. 133

ipotow.. (Herod. ; Ionic Greek.) 8. ‘Opodroyjoac pay relOecOa
ovre TeiBerac ovre TeiDer Mpac. Pl. 9.”Opvupi cor } pry pndérore
ao. Erepov oyor eEmioeiéey. Pl. 10. [oia irocypara gAvapeic
éxwv; Pl. 11. Ti xurraZee éxwv wept tHv Ovpav; 12. Naic
CuwKopevn Uno Tie “ArTikie pépovaa évéfare (=cum impetu ageressa
est) wnt gidin. (Herod.; Ionic Greek.) 13. Et rivog péya iy ro
THA Piaee 7) rpopy 7) Apoorepa LHvroc, rovrov Kat éwecday aro0avn
6 vexpoc péyac. Pl,

14. Toxoy d€ cvyyvopne rap’ ipay KadXiac 6 Xadkedeve puxpov
dtaditwy xpdvoy Tadwy IKE QEpdpeEvoc eic THY EavToU pat, EvBoixor
HEv TO NOyw cuvédpoy cic Xadkida suvaywr, isxupay dé THY EvBoay
Ep tude Epyy tapackevalwr, ékaiperoy 0 air@ rupavvida TepiTo.ov-
Hevoc. Kat ravrye éATifwy cuvaywriarny Dilirmoy An~ecOa awHOEv
cic Makedoviay cat repujer pera @idinrov, Kai tov Eraipwy Eic
@vopdero. adichoac dé Didummor Kaxeiev Awodpac iré/sadev EavTov
géowy OnBaiore.

§ 58. Various Constructions (continued).

a. Oixardc eipe rovro mpdrrev (= dixatdy got épe TovTO 353.
mparrecy), it is just (or right) that I should do this. b. &pOace rocov-
tov Gcov IIdynra dveyvwxévae ro Wigeopa, it arrived first (indeed),
but only sufficiently so, for Paches to have had time to read out the
decree. c. ~Oavec EXkwy 7) Ta Trnva Pevyecy, you draw (your nets)
before the birds fly away. d. ovx ay ¢0dvot drobrvicKwr *, he will
certainly die (or, be killed). e. ri &dXo ovror i} EweBovrevoay ; what
did these people do but plot? f. dmexpivaro 6rt Baotreiay ovK av
deEaiuny, he answered, “1 would not receive a kingdom.” 4g. ré
ov« érorhoapev ; (why have not we done it?= ) why don’t we do it?
Let us do it directly.
(a) With dikatoc, éoc, &c, the personal construction is preferred 354.
to the impersonal.
(b) dcor is used elliptically with the infin. 355.
(c) Some words that imply a comparison (e.g. ¢Odvev, Ccagépery, 356.
évaytioc, durdacue, idioc, UrepGerv, rpiv) often take the construction
with 7.
According to Hermann the meaning of $0dvw is cesso, desino. Hence
p0dcacg éxoinoe = desiit facere (he did it and had left off, i. e. when
another did it or wished to do it =) prior fecit. So ob g@dvewv = (1)

- hy > , ty Je} rn ,
non cessare, perpetuo fiert [as ov G0avoir Er av OvyoKovrec, non cessa-
bunt cedes|; (2) non omittere aliquid facere = quam mazime agere (as,

6 That is, he cannot die too soon (for die he must). Buttmann gives a different
explanation. Hermann rejects the meaning occupo altogether, and asserts that
g0avw = cesso, desino.

*358.

134 358, 358*. [§ 58. vARIoUS CONSTRUCT

ovk av dOdvowme TaANOH EywY, quam maxime dicam que
Hence it comes at last to the same thing whether we read od«
vowc interrogatively, or not. Odxér’ Av @pOdvoire wdpOpa
vovTec LoxAotc (without an interrogation) = non omitlelis fores
Ov p0avor’ dy &c. (with interrogation) = non effectum dabitis
occluse fores ? Hence we also see sat this might be expressed y
the negative : od Odvoir’ dv -—— = non omittetis occludere
pOavorr’ ay — = omittite occlusas (i. €. occluseritis). [Kiibner
a mirum commentum.| See Herm. ad Vig. p. 764. ®0avw may
followed by cat.

(f) A person’s quoted words, when quoted exactly as he

them, are introduced by 6rt.

Here the Greek idiom differs from our own: we omit ‘that, \
person’s words are quoted exactly, and insert it when not.

(g) After 7é oJ —‘; (in questions) the aor. appears to be used |
the present.

LESSON LVIII.

1. Aicatéc éorev awodwrevar, 2. Totro 70 dvopa dixaroe
gépeoBar. 3. [Xelorov ooxet dvijp éxaivov Gévoc elvat 0c ay podyy 7
peev pokeriaus KAK@C TOLM@Y, TOUE O& pirove Ser v. 4. Of
Caypoveoe ovK Egilenice, THY aoxry karasXovres Kat Tol OnB
evOve éxefovNevoav. 5. To ad@dvaroyv cy kat ddvagpbopor olXe:
dztdv. 6. Adkac avijp dptatoc otyerat Oavwr. 7. Ove av @
vowc Aéeywr*; 8, Oix ay POdvotT’, En, AKoNODODYTEC; YD.
dv @0davotg mwepaivwy®; 10, Ovdey kwArvEt, @ VwKoarec, édy
col Coxn. paror é prot Ouyynoat rijv copiay roty avdpoty, Tig Ear,
iva cide 6 re Kat pabnodpeba. Socr. 11. Ovk av POavote ake
wv ac obk dy Exoui ye Eireiv Ore ov mpocetxoy TOY vouY abroty.
12. Ovk dy POavote, pn, Eywr, Et TL joOnoat je gidrpoy emtor ape
a eye eiowe NéEANOa épavrov. 13. Té ody, én, & Tadara, ome
plev aaOal PET eEXupa smoinege: ; 14. Ei ody rec Upov Eevme
TEDOC épov, TLOUK dmEekplivaTo’ 5%, [The Pres. is, also, so u
still it is in cases when the exumacion is far weaker, e. g.] Ti on
7) © Oc, ovK Epwrde 7;

(Origin and Business of the Cicade.)

16. Aéyerat, We ror’ joav of rérrvyec dvOpwro Tov molv Movoe
yeyovéva. yevopévwy oé Movady xai daveione woijc, ovrwe apa T
Twv Tore éler\aynoay Ue’ Hoovijc, Wore Goovrec HpéAnoay oiTwy TE
moT@y, kat EXaboy Tedeuriaavrec avrovc. e& Wy TO TETTiywY YEYOS

7 ri obv, Edy, ov Einynow por; quin tu mihi narras? “ Hee interrogz
alacritatem quandam animi et aviditatem sciendi exprimit.”’ Weiske. (

8 Quin statim loqueris? i. e. quantocius dicas?

9 Statim reliqua conclude. 1 Ts quam celerrime respondeat.

2 Stronger than Zowra, but weaker than Ti ody ove Howrnoag or H
Pl. Lysid. 211, d. 18

§ 58. various constTRucTIONS.] 358*. 135

éxeivo pverat, yépac rovro Tapic Movowy afr, pendev rpogpijc CeioAac
yevopevor, a\N dourdy Te Kat aroroyv evOde doe, Ewe ay reeurion,
kal pera radra éMov mapa Movoac arayyéAXewy, Tic Tiva avTov Teg
Tay évOade. Teotexdon pev ovv Tove év Tole KOpoic TEeTYUNKOTag av-
THY amayyéANovTEc Towvar TpoTpiAEoTEpOUC, TH OE "Eparoi Tove év
roic "Epwrikoic, kai raic ddAatc obrw, Kara TO EiCoe ExdoTHC TYyLIIC. ™
Oe mpeourary Kad\ctorn kai rn per’ airiy Ovpavia Tove éy pirocogia
dwyorrac Te Kal TYyn@vTac THY Exelvwy povatKHY wyyédovoty, al Cy
peaduora tév Movody epi re odvpavoy Kal NOyouc ovaat Oeiove TE Kat
avOowrivove ido. KadXlotHy dwviy.

ADDED LESSON (LIX).
bod ~
1. Odre ésBlovar treiw 7} Ovvavrar Pépety, CLappayEtier yao ay,
ovr GpguevvuvTac Trew 7} CUvavTaL GépELY, ATOoTVLyETEY yap ay.
~ ef ~ ‘
2. Odk Epeic OT OvK Eiot TamTOL’ THC yap EyévOVT’ dy ToTE; 38.
~ ~ a *
Xpijv tav ditwy TEKUNpLOY Cagec Te KEtoBar KOUK ay AraTw@peba,
, 7 , ro oK a On , By
4. [avrac Oeparevery SovdAnra Ov’ ij rpeic ebév 3 praivotro pevTay.
, , , ~
5. Ove émt rovrore HEiwoay rij¢ waTpidoc guyny majoacBac’ 3 mo dove
* a = .
dy ééyXacav. 6, Adrol dv éropevOnoay HW ot dAdo" Ta CO
tmoguyta ovK Hv GAH Hj Tabry exPyva. 7. Ei pev éyw bpae iKcavde
} 6a - e é ~ \ DON! AT, a . P) \ u ON x ~
loaakw olove Cet mode MAXHAOVE Elva’ Ei CE pH, Kal Tapa THY
, La , ‘ , > , ’ A A
mpoyeyernpevwy pavOavere. 8. ‘Eav pév oot e0éXyn amvevott ExovTe
Av , , 6 € Xv fe 9 Ce s vO = ’ 5 NM
moduv xodvoy mavecGar tj Avyé' Ei C& ih, VeaTt avaxoyxuNasoy. Y.
” J ~ . A ar; \ > , ,
Edoge oknrroc mecety eic Thy oikiay Kat ék rovrou KaprecOae
- a Can z
macav. 10. IIpdc dvo ove 6 ‘Hpakdijic N€yerae oldg 7 eivar
. \ a >
11. Agyerac xkai rove Beove id Tov Awe PactrevecOar. 12.
"Eowes opodoyetrar rapa waytwy péyac Bede civat. 13. ‘OpoXo-
yetrac Tove atoTOU Atoc edyevectarouc THY hpbéwy civat. 14,
~ i x ~ e
Kaki dip’ dytwe elxec, we y Epot Ookeic. 15. ”Oyxdov rapésetc, we
Eotkac, @ yuvat. 16. Ouvy Eorou roic AexOeiow, Wc daiver 17.
Oi Evpuravec @popd yor elaiv, wo AEyovTar.
{In oblique narration the infin. is sometimes found after relatives and
the Com actions we, OTE, eel, é7réL0n, Sc.

18. Ovx dy wore gaipey adn Bete Xopov Kakov akoX\ovOjoat, a\N’
bytéc Te Kal Ctxkatov 7)00c, @ Kat Twpoocvyny éxecOar. 19. "Edn
apucvetoBae rerapTaiovc 60ev Kabopay drvwlev Ora TavToe TOU Ovpavod
kat yije Terapévov gdc ev0d. 20. Oi Aaxedayidvioe d&ka adveoac
Srapriarwv mpoceiNovro Paadsi, dvev wy py KUpLOY Elvat anrayey
orpariav ék THe TWOAEwe. 21. ‘Qe akovoae rove mapdrTas, Odpu(3ov
yevecOat gaciv. 22, Aéyerac’Adkpaiwyt, dre oy) AhaoOat avror,
Tov "AroAXW TaUTHY THY Yiv xoijoa oikeiy. 23. Dac vr THY
Weovey trracOar Kai od modrrety Cia radra Ta éArLoTA, ETEL yryVvo-
aoketv. 24, Towr’ tpn oxerréoy eivar, tic Krijotc OuKaia Eoriy, eT Elon

136 MODES OF ANSWERING ‘YES’ AND ‘NO.’

\ \ U ‘ \ \ w
TO pev vopcpoy dixkatoy eivat, ro O€ dvopoy Pike
Nopigw dre doric év wow Ov oracle. mpdc Tov apxe
Tov mpoc Thy EavTov owrnpiay oracidlecy. 26. Nop
we ayvdpac dyabovg padov i} Kaxove adrove yer:
27. po rév Towikdy obdéy gatverac mpoTEpov KoLYH Ep'ye
e ie ~ , voE cu tl ,

EdAde, Covet 0€ prot ov0€ rovvopa Lipracd mw elxer,
"EXAnvoc ovde eivae Hy ExikAnote arn. 28.” ENOote ay
mavTa Ta THY TOEMiwY’ Oipac Of Kal Adyon kat Sovdevp
vwvov &v of Tovotvro. 29. Old’ ey YVwoet KaKkou Ou
we Kak Boe yeeaae 30. Ta pev ék Tov Tapax piped poe oy
TpOTEpoy EokEeppevy, Ore por OoKEt GuveETiOn Tov émtraguov X
31. Kupic rovroy aPotoa tHe doxetc KabvPprcer.

\ ce e , n u r ’ Ul 5
gue yoav ot Noyo; 33. Tavrny riven vayKalov
doket. 34, Ti azohoynodpeda ofc;

ADDED LESSON (LX).

(Modes of answering Yes and No.)

1. "Qrwv jy re epyov; Naé. 2. Wuyiy ob rv avdpeorars
ppovipwrarny qxior’ dv re ekwOev maboc rapabecev; Nai. 3.
move po) otrw g@pev PaTTopévouc Eic Ty avOpwretay aperHy -
yiyvecOar; Mavv pev oir. 4. Bida0d0¢ rH pvowv Eorae Of
Kadoe Kkayaboc EcecOar gia ro\ewe; Havrdazace perv ¢
Oix vicba Gre cox TavToc Epyou péyarov, ddXwe Te Kal
ara orwovy; padiora yap en Tore wharrerat Kat évoverat
dv TL Baan évonpiyvacbar exaoTm. Kopedn ev obv. 6.
provac Aeyets ov rove radyaba Kai Ta Kaha KeKTT| HEVOWi Hd v1
7. Ov rovr6 ye Oavaroc ovopacerat, vote Kat Xwoiopoc
owparoc; Lavramaci ye. 8. Té ro Civ; Wuxiic onooper &
civac; Mdduora ye. 9. ‘H mept rov modepov dywria ov
doxet clvat; Kat pada, 10. Tdde por eiré* bBper re wat a
éori tic Kowwwvia; Hdvrwy padrcora. 11. ‘O éxtorhpwr
Pypi. 12. Ov rHy ye Opedevav Exadorne rie réxvng idiay op
oaplev eivacs "Earw. 13. *Apa Kat apeTy op9adpav Eorey
doerh. 14, Ta émirndevpara ov ra ara drodoréa rate avr
ceo; Ta avrad. 15. Xphopov cai év eiphyy Crxawoovyn;
otpov. 16. "O¢Padrpar, papév, Eativ Epyov; “Eorev, Le
évvevonkac we dpaxov Te kat dkivnroy Oupdc; "Ev vevénke
ZvpPodaa AEyere KoLvwvypara i} Te ado; Kotvwyhpara
19. OicOa rov rev yevvaiwy Kuvwy Ore TOUTO pice avT@Y TO HOOE
pev rove aurviMec Te Kai yvwpimoue we oidvTe TpaoTdrouE Elva
d€ rove dyvorac rovvayriov. Oida pévrot. 20. 7 Ap’ ov retro
épyov Onoopev; Onoopev pev ody. 21. Od Kab wetOecOae

ADVERBIAL SENTENCES OF PLACE. 137

doxover gijc Sikaoy eivac; "Eywye. 22. Aoxet ri cot elvac imrov
Epyov; "Epocye. 23. ‘O Oedc re kal ra rov Oeod wavrn dprora EXEL ;
llc 0’ ob; 24. “Eorey drwe od rdprodv duadéper yur) dvdpdc tHY
guow ; we 0’ ob dcagéper; 25. ‘O rpdmoc rije Nékewe Kai 6 Adyoe
ov 7@ THe Wuxiic Oa Exerac; Hoe yap ov; 26. OV dooripoue
rove @vAakac dei Urdpyey Kai duvarove Kal KnoEpdvac Tie TOAEWE |
"“Eort ravra, 27. Ov Kay EXarrov yiyynray, ék petlovoc bvrog mpd-
Tepov Uorepov EXarrov yevnoerac; "Eoriv otrwe. 28. Ove év porn
TH Torn wOAEL TOY TE oKUTOTOMLOY okUTOTOMoY EVOHTOMEY Kal TOY
yewpyov yewoydy ; “An OH. 29. Ove ext pév dxodaciay } wouctXa
évériktev, Evravda o& vocov; "AAnOéorara. 30. Tor épwray cat
droxpivecOa éxtordpevoy ado Te ov KaXEtc 7) CradekreKdv; Ovr, dra
Touro, 31. ”Ec@’ érw dy aXXo Véore 7} 6p0adpoic 3 OV ojra. 32.
Tov remonkdroc 6 merovwc EXarrov thw map’ piv; Mi djra. 33.
Ti d&; dkovoace dv ddd jj Ooiv; Ovdapde. 34. “Ov f rixn Kal
TO Oaipdvioy girov pev ddrvowrehff, cupdépovra O éxOpov Epugpaviger,
TOUTOY Hpeic poPwpeba ; Mnéapaec. 35. Xv rove apxovrag év ratc
mONEGL TOE We dAnDWc apxorTag Ekdyrac olee dpyetv; Ma Aé’ ovr,
eon, GAN ed olda. 36. Ov KaXeic adrov Kal pH dojoecc; Mndapae,
GAN éGre a’rév. 87. Odrw ce popev Eéyety ; “Hxtora ye. 38.
Eort re dyabov; “Ear. Tovry éort re évayriovy mdjy TO Kaxdv; OvK
éorev., Ti d€3 tare re 060 év wry; "Edn. Tovrw ph éori re évavriov
adXo rAjy ro apd; OvK edn. 39."“Hewora adv woddac poppac ioxoe
6 Oedc; “Hxtora dra. 40. ‘Hyet teva ror’ av yevéoOa dvdpetor
Tov Odvaroy decidra; Ma Aia, 7 8 dc, ovK Eywye. 41. Té coe ere
Towjow ; i) cic THY Wuxhy dépwv EvOnow Tov Aoyov; Ma At’, hy O éya,
fe} ov ye, GAN a ay. circ, Empeve rovroce.

ADDED LESSON (LX1I).
Adverbial Sentences*® of Place.

Adverbial sentences denoting place are introduced by the relative
adverbs of place, ov, 7, Orn, drov, EvOa (ubi); d0ev, EvOev (unde) ;
ol, drat, 7, Orn (quo), and, like adverbs of place, express the three

3 Adverbial sentences are adverbs or participles and substantives used adverb-
ially, expanded into sentences, and, like adverbs, denote an adverbial object, i. e.
such an object as does not complete the idea of the predicate, but merely defines it.
Hence, they express a more full explanation of the place, time, reason, manner and
mode, Adverbial sentences are connected with the principal sentence by relative
adverbs, e. g. ov, 091, We, Ore, etc. The relative adverbs of the subordinate clause,
have, in the principal clause, corresponding demonstrative adverbs expressed or
understood, by which both clauses are united into one, e. g. Ore TO Eap HAOe,
rore Ta avOn OadAEt—We Ede~ac, OUT WE *Empakac.

Tr

138 ADVERBIAL SENTENCES DENOTING CAUSE.

relations of direction, where, whence, and whither. The use
Moods in these sentences, is in all respects like that in 1
sentences.

Adverbial Sentences denoting Cause.

1. Causal sentences are sometimes expressed in the fo
adverbial sentences of time by means of conjunctions of time, viz
omw6re (both rare), we, émei, quoniam (the French ni

‘ since,’ éreton, quoniam, and érov, quandoquidem. a

2. But the more regular causal sentences are substantive sem
introduced by the conjunctions ére and écdre (formed from
rovro, dre) and the Poet. ovvexa (formed from rovrou éveka, 0) 01
60ovveKa (instead of érov évexa). +

The indic. is used when the cause is stated by the narrator
fact: the optative when it is given as the statement or assumpt
another person (i. e. in oblique narration), or as the mere conj
of the speaker himself: av being added when such conjecture
upon an expressed or implied condition. The indicative of an
torical tense may also be used with ay if the cause is founded )
the fact that something which has not taken place, would have t
place, if the thing were so. ve

‘Evei also introduces interrogative and imperative clauses, W
we must translate it by for. [Compare ézei, 384.)

LESSON.

Prace.] 1.“Oxov yap iOvcece orparevecbar, mdyra oi éxwpec evr
xéwe (indefinitefrequency). 2."Emeofe (éxeice), O01 av Tee HY HT:
3. Mayxopevor 0€ of rodeuor kal, Orn etn oTEevoy Ywpiov, mpoKara
pene éxwAvor Tac Tmapdcove (Opt. on account of ékw@dvor

- “EGijoa Onovmep émirvyxavorey Onpiowe, wherever. 5.
dv tie Eavrov racy, évravOa det pévovra Kuvdvvevewy.

Cause. ] 6. My pe kreiv’, €rrei ovx opoyaorptog “Exropde cipe(quo
am sum). 7. Xadera pev 7a tapovra, 67 6Te (since) dvépwayv orparny
TowvTwy aorepdpeba Kat hoxayw@y Kat orparwrav. 8. “Ore Tobi
ravO ovrwe EXEL, mooonker To0OVUWE EGEdELY akoveryv. 9. ‘Yrdek
xEipac ude, Evel ov KEV dyiopwri y’ ErehéoOn (since, if he had
escaped, the thing would not have been accomplished with
effort). 10. *Apa ro écwoy, Ort Gordy Ear, piretrae UT TOY BEwy.
Ore pedetrat, dowdy gore; 11.’AréOavov ot Tov “EXAjvev oroarn)
Ore Lees émt aciéa ovy eae 12. "Eri ra ddech,
Epouye oKet ty pyropeK) xXpnoysoc eivat, ewet TH ye pa peddoY
dcikety ov peyddrn Tic por Ooket xpeia adrac elvean 13. Hpdies

.

ADVERBIAL SENTENCES DENOTING CAUSE. 139

‘ > 67) / e 6 ‘A e ~ 14 Tn ¢ ,

TWHEY TAaUTH, EwELorH TavTy O Devo V>nyeirar . Ty bvorepaig

‘ ww x Xé e x, Xr ‘ ” 5) , 5 Ll ? \
kev ayyedoc Aéywy, Ore edouTWE Ein Lvévvectc Ta akpa, Evel
yobero ré te Mévwroc arparevpa dre ijdn év Kedexig ein kal Gre
Tpiypetc ijKove mepiwAcovoac aro “Iwviac cic Kedexiav. 15. THodv
? , e ! ‘ ~ , « > . , Sens eee!
émAcovexret 6 HeXoridac rapa rp Iépon* eiye yap éyeev, Kal Ore

/ ~ e f e ~ ~ , ’ ~
povoe Tov “EXAjvav of OnSaior Bact cuvepayorro év MXaraaie,

U ’ , .Y
Kal dre Varepoy ovdeTwToTE OTPAaTEVOULYTO Ext Baovdéa, kai we Aaxedat-
povioe Sue rovro moAepyoeay avroic, Gre ovK EOEAHoaLEV per
’"Aynowddov édOeiv Ex’ airov, ovde Dioar Edoarev avroy év Addide TH
*Apremicdt. 16. Lwxparne ov povoy rove cuvdrrac eddKer woteiy, Ordre
bd rév avGpwrwy Sporto, améxecOa THY dvogiwy TE Kal adikwy, adda
’ \ =

Kal Omdre év éonmia elev, EweiweEp Hynoatvro pnoev ay more Wy

/ ‘ Py ~ 7 A , , ~ Ag - e ? ‘
mparroey Geove cradabetv. 17. Agopai cov rapapeivar ypiy, we Eyw
ovd ay Evdc Hotovy Akovaatpe i} cov Te Kal Tlowraydpov dvadeyopévwr.
18. Toone ) ceoaypévy avOpmrwv dia ré addo Gofepdy éore

~ - / Ny a \ ‘ Nees
Todepiowg i Piro akwbearoy i Ore Taxv wHeET; Oca ti 6€ dAdo
fa ~
advurot aAANNote Eioty ol EuTrEovTEc 7) Otdre év Taker kaOnvTac; 19.
H xat Baowevew éxlcraca, Ore oicAa érawvécavta “Opnpoyr roy

” ~ !
’"Ayapeuvova, we Bactkeve etn dyabdc; 20. Tpoc¢ ravra Koumre
~ /

pncév, &¢ 6 ravO body Kal wayT dKovwy Tdy7 dvaTTVGGEL XpOVCC.
21. Aci py pedvoy KexrijaOar ra dyaba, dAXU Kal xpio0at adroic, we
ovdev dgeog Tie KTHaEwWC yiyverat. 22. Méya ro opod rpagjvat,
émet Kal rote Onpiowe wéOoc Tic EyylyveTat TOY auvTpoguy.

T2

361.

362.

363.
364.

APPENDIX. |

LESSON I.

(ee Besides the enclitics Yes ré, Tot, the following are postpositive par i
apa, ad, yap, dai, 6&, dH, Ono, OhwovOer, Ora, pév, pEVTOL, |
Toivuy. |

a) aye On, ‘ but come ;’ ‘come now :’ with reference to several |
ayere On, OY aye On. s
b) asi (Jon. and Boal: aici, ai€v), always. It often has the a
of quocungue tempore, ‘at any given time.’ Thus
6 del apxwy, the archon for the time being ; the person wie
time is archon. So with participles, ra del rapovra ddypara, the
trines which at any time were before him, &c. = whatever do
happened to be before him at the time. So with relatives and a
dc ay det apapravn, ‘whoever at any time sins’ [= quicum@t
si quis ; quoties quis]. :
anbec (accented in this way), ironically, indeed ? itane ?
&édXo re i} (or dAXort) ; used as an interrogative particle (317).
ad\a (from aAXoc, other) is an adversative particle denoting p or
cipally difference and separation = but (in direct opposition
‘not A but B’), or, but, yet, however (in limitations and qua
restrictions: e. g. ‘a good man, but rather weak ’),
c) In direct opposition it usually follows a negative, which ho
ever may be implied by a question.
d) When adda [or éé] follows an ovdeic or pundete, it is neces

to supply an ékaaroc as the subject.
e) A sentence of the form ‘4 not B’ is sometimes expre;
Greek by, ‘A but not B (a\2’ ob or pi): sometimes by * A a
B.’ aXX ov is also ‘but not,’ ‘and not’ after a question
f) After another question or we, dorep, it is equivalent to *
rather’ (= ac non); and aX’ ovd€ to ‘ nay not even.’

ara. ] 364. 141

g) After ob povoy, po) povoy for ada kai we find &\Xa alone when
the opposition is emphatic: just as in Latin we have non solum
sed, for non solum sed etiam.

h) ’AXAG@ may also begin a speech when it is opposed to that of
another person, In this way it often introduces answers in a quick,
abrupt manner, when they are of an opposite character to what was
just said, or to some previous thought or wish of the speaker, or even
to some general view from which the speaker declares for his own part
that he dissents [= nay but; well; why]. It often in this way in-
troduces objections [= at]: and is used in exclamations, exhortations,
&c., especially when the discourse is suddenly interrupted, and some-
thing new introduced. aN adbvaroy, ‘nay but it’s impossible’ (or
‘why, it’s impossible’): adda GovdAopau,‘ well, J will ’ or * well then,
Twill?

i) AAG sometimes follows conditional particles, et ph, &c., and
may be construed by ‘yet’ or ‘ yet at least.’ Just so ‘at’ in: si mihi
bond republicad frui non licuerit, at carebo mald. Sometimes
a\Ad in the middle of a sentence has this meaning of at least [tamen,
certe|: but the opposed notion may always be readily supplied, with
an ‘if not;’ e.g. @¢ ay adda waid’ Ephy pvowpe &c. (Eur. Or.
1561.) that we may at least save my daughter, i. e. may at least
save her [if we can do nothing more]. In this sense GANG... ye;
GN’ ody... ye are also found.

k) In the combinations ob py adda, ov pévror AAA, Ob yap
ahha (which is far less common) there is always an ellipse: the
verb of the preceding sentence is to be supplied with ob pir, &c. to
deny the previous assertion, the add introducing an opposite state-
ment. Thus 6 timmoc minret cic yovara, Kat puxpov KaKeivoy é&e-
tpaxndwoev’ ob pry (se. éerpayyduwev) ada erépervey 6 Kipoc
pordtc two, Kat 6 immoc ékavéorn, the horse fell on his knees, and
very nearly threw Cyrus over his head: he did not however [throw
him over his head), but Cyrus with great difficulty stuck on, and the
horse got up again. So yn) oxwrré pw Wey’ ob Yap AXN Ew Kak,
i. €. ov yap Wore oxwmrey, for it is no subject for jeering me, but I
am indeed in a miserable situation. In translating, we may, of
course, proceed more simply, and translate ob poy (or pérroe)
add, ‘ however’ [veruntimen]; ov yap ddda [etenim], ‘ for indeed,’
‘ for assuredly.’

1) adX # in interrogations = an (an ergo), when one asks a
question with something of surprise or perplexity. The d\\d marks
departure or difference from what the enquirer had expected. The
force may usually be given by adding ‘ then.’

a

Ce

=

oh

h.

142 364.

EXERCISE I. be.

a) 1. "Ave 0, viv hyérepov Epyov idn Tov Oijpa pnkér’
2."Aye 01), Kai Euol avAnoarw. 3.” Ayere On, En 6 Hevog
pay oshaeabe xpjocacba, ay Coppayor tudy yevopeda 5 {
ot pley movnpol Kakoy Te épyagovrac Tove det éyyuTarTw E
dvrac, ot 0 dyabot dyabdy 7; 5. Oi Kkawnrdor tO det
poourvre éxatvover wavra & rwrovor. 6. “Emerac 6 det €6
kal Ovvapevoc. 7. “Eyw tae, avdpec “AOnrvain, domaco
Kai GAG, TElcopat O€ padrov TH Deo 7} bpiv, Kal Eworep GY
Kat oid TE W, OV ju) Tavowpat GrosopHY Kal buty wapaKedevE
kal évOeckvipevoc OTw av dei évrvyxyarvw tpor, héywv oid
c) 8. Ovx of wrovawwt evoaipovéc Eiotv, AAN ot dyabol.
TO Tpaypa wdeAyswov pév éoTtv, GAA’ ov Kadov. 10,
yuvai’ éynuac, dXAa wdovoiay. 11. Ti det Eyer
Tara; &¢hr4@ rove é hay airov dvadoyicacbe. d) 12.
avro¢g avTov Karnydpnoe mwToTe, AXN we F wOdtC Ta OvTa C
Aéyet. (Dem.) 13. Myéeic @Odvm 7d péddov deovon,
adnbec i oxoteitw. (Dem.) e) 14. To cuverov Oede didweu
6 mAovroc. 15. Tov kax@v a@XN drra ei Cnretv ra airia a)
rov Oedr. (Pl.) 16. ‘Iorot yuvaév épya codrn éxkAnotat.
17. Ov rére dvriéyerv adrove éxoyv, dA\Xa ph viv épe Kol
18. Ti rév rowwvTwy epywy Kadov éorey 7) cepvov, AX’ OVK aia
aéwov; 19. Tije ayonoriac rove Ji) Xowpévoug Kédeve air
aAAa py Tove ercerkeic. 20. “Qy avrol Aap Pavere yap tore,
Upetc Ta TOUTWY puaDogupovyTEc, AX’ OV TOUTWY Ta LmEeTEpAa
tov. 21. Tov cai Aoyw Kai Epyw TElo@pevoy Ene dviady OvK AY O
our’ ev héyety ovr eb Toteiv, GAN’ OVOE TEpacopa. g) 22.
jpglecac od povorv davdoy, dda 7O atro Bepove TE Kat Yeup
h) 28. [A messenger had told the Greek Generals that Arizeus
wait for them the rest of that day, and, if they did not join hi
out without them the next morning.| Kéapyoc cé rade etmev"
Omere pev Kipoc Liv’ eet ce rerehevrynxev, dwayyédXere "Apa
ipeic vix@pev Te Tov Paotéa, Kal, we dpare, ovdetc Ere Hpty
Kal, ei poy vpetc HAOETE, EtopevdpeOa Ay éxi Baowéa. 24. Tiva
dvapipaowpar Cenoopevoy Urép EsmavTov; Tov marépa; ada TEOP
aAAG TOE ACEAGoUC; AAN OvK Eisiv' AAG TOvE Taldag; adr o
yeyévnvrat. 25. Ti yap cat Bovdépevoe pereméurec® av avre
ext riv eipyvynv, AXN Umjpxev Awaowv. "ANN Emi rov wohepov ¥
avrol mept eionvnc éBovdevecOe. 7) 26. Avriy ye vovv oxee ddde
xpovy more. 27. Bovopac avrov dakar, dv mwe ada )
malevOn. 28. Tove mpwrove xodvove adX’ ody rpocerotowi ,

GAN’ i.] 364. 143

giror civac, 29, *EvopiZov rove tAdNove aAXN’ odv Tet—paabai ye
Nar Odvety kaxovpyouvrac. 30. Ei cpa dovdov, aX’ 6 vove Edev-
Oepoc. 31. Ei py) ravra, adAG TOANA ye tore. 32. Ei Kat py) cal”
"EAAdda reOpcpped’, dX? odY Evverd poe Ooweic Aéyer. 33. Ol det
Toig avroic EmtararourTec, iy Kal THY Piaw KaTadEeaTEpay EXwotr,
&AX odv raic y’ Eprepiatc tmo\v Tay a\Nwy ToEXoVOLY. k) 34.
Kal rovrwy éveyKely txw mapadeiypara mAEioTa peév ek THY lOtwrt-
Koy mpaypatwy’ ov pry adda peilw ye Kal pavepwrara Totc
akovovaty ék Tov hpiv Kat Aakedatpoviowe cupBavrwy. CIs.) 35.
"Act... 08 O Hpérepoe mpdyovor Kat Aakedadrvioe gtdoripwe mpdc
&AjAove eixov, ov pry aAa wept KarNioTwY EY EKkElVOLG TOTE
Xpdvorg Be teymay, (/s.) 36. Tic cot dunystro; “Aptorddnpoc hv
Tic, Beeepee, avuTocnroc det” OV pévToe AdrG Lwxparyn ye Evia On
aynoopny, wy ékeivou jKovoa, Kai prot [sg KaQamep éxetvoc
Ommyetro. (Pl.) 1) 37. "ANN? H dddov rev’ & Eév’ Appi proe rEKELC ;
(Eur.) 38. Kai of cizov' “AXX’ i Onpaywyet 6 divip rove avdpac ;
(Xn.) 39. Odroc, dAN 7 waparaiec; 40. "AXX’ 7, TO Aeydpevoy,

~ c ast bse ~
KaTOTLY Tij¢e EoOTIC HKopEev Kat VoTEpOvMEY ;

LESSON II.
adr’ jj.

Sometimes adda introduces something not contrary, but merely
different.

1) After concessive prepositions (= but, however). In the first
preposition péy or dé stands.

2) The particles a\N’ 7) refer to a negative and a word that ex-
presses eer Thus ovdeic GANog GAN j* (nemo alius, nisi or
preter: fully ‘nobody else but than’). Here properly the a\A\a
refers to the negative, the ij to ovdeic.

3) But very frequently the ddoc falls away after the negative, so
that the form becomes ovdeic aXXN’ 7.

Very frequently again one of the two particles aA’ 7 is dropt;
so that the form becomes 3) ovdeic GAXoe ada; or 4) Oddie A=

”

Noe 7.

1 Since the full form with ové&y would be ovdév aXO, AAN 7, and this might
be abridged to oddév GAAo nH (= oddiv GAN 7H) or ovdéY AN’ jj, it is obvious
that it must be uncertain whether, in some passages, the correct reading should be
ovdiy aN 7 or ovdiv aX 7.

Kiihner decides for ovdév aX’ 7, where rot is to be supplied = ‘ I do nothing

but.’ Kriiger thinks that it is better to understand it always to be a\Aa.
s

144 364.

Again the process of abridgement is carried on still
we have 5) ovdeic dAAa or OvdEIC 7. “i
Hence the forms for nemo alius nisi, or preter, are:
1) ovdeic &AXOC, GAN qs
2) ovdeic, GAN 7.
3) ovdeic &dAoc, d\da (rare *).
4) ovdeic adXoc, Te
5) ovdeic, ddAa. x
6) ovdetc, 7.
Instead of ovdeic &AXoe, the first clause may contain a nega
particle with some adverbial form derived from a\do¢ (e. g. aA
aro, &c.); or from érepoc.
The preceding sentence may be a ‘ rhetorical question’ or ‘
tion of appeal,’ which (when it contains no negative) is vir
negative.
Here, too, the adda or the # may disappear from the
clause ; or the ddXoe from the first.
Thus the forms are :
ric aAXog (or dAdog Tic) GAN 7...
tic GANoc (or GAXog Tic) dAAG...
tig Gddoc (or dAXoc TIC) 7. +e os
ric—ip §
Obs. zic adXdoc is; Who else? What other person?
diddoc ree is; Does any one else? Does any other pe

we oe we

EXERCISE II.

1, Ta pév xa’ Hyde Epovye Coxet Kado éxerv, dANa Ta F
yia dumet pe. Xen. 2 Ovdev Addo oKoreiv ANN 7 TO a ;
Pl. 3. "Ey yap 6¢ vidév, AXN H Cea oopiay Tiva row
dvopa toxnka. 4, "Ev d€ ro péow AAAN pev wOdC ovdepta o
didia ovre “EdAnvic GAM Opaixec ot BiOvvoi. Xen. 5. Ov

2 Orta est hee loeutio ex confusione duarum loquendi formarum, quarum
oppositionem [adda], altera comparationem [7] indicat. Itaque quum
posset Ware pndév dAXo Soxeiy slvar adynMic aa Th Cwparoedéc, et
recte etiam diceretur Wore pnd. GAX. Oo. civ. adnOéc, Td Copa
utraque loquendi forma in unum conjuncta dici solitum Wore pndiv aXXo ¢
eva ddynPic addX’ 7H 7d owparoedéc. Que quidem ratio quum ab i
simplicibus enuntiatis usurparetur, postea etiam ad interrogantes sententias
Jata est. Eandem explicationem habet 7A7yv 7, preterquam. Stallbaum
Phed. C.

3 Greci non inferunt nisi raro post ovdéy in ejus modi locis aa pa
[particula 7 non adjuncté] neque id faciunt nisi ubi jam omnem rei compa
omittunt et tantum modo aliquid, quod diversum sit ab eo, quod ante dict
adjiciunt. ( Klotz.)

d\Awo—apea. | 364, 365. 145

piav &dXnv iyyovpny ay eivaé proc owrnplay 7 oe meica. Ly.
6G. “Ore ovdév GAN’ F Emtrdrree Ev roic Ndyoe*. Pl. 7. Odd-
év dvrac GAGA Kwgotc. Ar. 8. "Exrecve 0 abrov odrec, aX’
Ey povn. 9. OvdEv AND’ i) rpocKdivety bwehapPBavor, nil aliud
quam orare illum suspicabar [is e. nil aliud facere, ssh 10.
Ei péev pndapdc dre oldv 7 Av Ondovy Tac avrac mpagerc arr’
7) Ove jude idéac, elev ay rie brodaeiv, &e. 11. Suvele dre ove
adAiwe "ApraBavoe ExOupc Te paxerat Kat mpoopevet, adN’ 7) oidpevog
’Avrwvivoy jaxeobar, 12. Xpddoa yap avro ravra Odget, pendapov
&rroOe kabapdc EvrevsecOar poovyoe, ANN’ } éxet. 13. OF yap
Erépwev yéyover, AXX’ SOev of Néyou. 14. A€oy @ adrov Kara-
ov Karnyo-

yopacat dopria “AOHvndev prdy Exaroy dsxarérte,
pacevy aX’ i mevrakicyiNwy Kal wevraxociwy dpaxpov. 15. Mh
ol ’ fen 7

xpnoAac édaiw adr 7} Ore optxporarw. 16. Té aXXo rédoc EXETE

‘ ~ n
Aéyery GAN 7} foovac re Kai Aitac; 17. Toro do’ &XAXo re Fj
Oeogidéc yiyverac; 18. Té ody robrwy éoriv alriov ij rt. .~3 19.
pl ~ s\ > , , eo Ww « ’ ~ Vib
Tt roy H evwyoupevogc; 20. Tivog Evexa Kay Tic, we ElTrEly, Cony
aX’ } THY TowiTwY Hoovey éEvexa; Pl.

LESSON III.

a)”AdXwe re kai (both otherwise and also =) ‘ especially’ (pre-
sertim). The phrase relates to some condition or state of things the
existence of which is assumed. Such condition is, however, not
always fully expressed (by ¢i, dre or érav, éreidf, &c.), but often im-
plied by a participle or even an adjective or (rarely) substantive.

5) “AXXwe re = Salioque modo,’ id est ‘majoreque modo’
(Herm.): that is, it states that the thing occurs in another way, and
implies that it is a greater, a more important way. It may be con-
strued, ‘ and besides this,’ ‘ and more than this,’ ‘ moreover.’

c)” A\\we sometimes stands adjectively before a substantive, and has
the force of ‘ useless,’ ‘worthless, or ‘mere.’ It perhaps gets this
meaning from that of ‘otherwise than as it should be ;’ from which it
obtained the meaning of parny, ‘ in vain,’ ‘to no purpose.’

“Apa is properly ‘ together’ or ‘ at the same time,’ ‘at once.’ Its
principal use is to mark the occurrence of two events at the same
time either actually or virtually, the first being no sooner over than
the second commences.

@) In dpa pév—dpa 6é (simul—simul) we have an instance of
anaphora . e. the emphatic pepeution 0 of a word, which then, at

4 Here and in 9 Kiihner would read aN’ nes adXo).
U

365.

366.

_Wpéerynnac ove’ ddane yeyévnoat. c) 8. Atedwv rac Dowiooag

146 366. dua. &

They are construed by at once... and, both... and, ia
times partly... parily. .
e) “Awa... «aé connects either single notions (like suas
propositions ; in the latter case it is equivalent to our ‘ no soom
than ;’ or ‘the moment,’ followed by another proposition wi
conjunction: or ‘already...when;’ ‘when... at once,’ :
cording to the view with which the coincidence is pointed out.
f) Kat da sometimes introduces a second reason without
g) Other combinations are, dua re cai or re dpa Kad: or Te.
dpa: re xal...dua: alsodua...xal: dpare... kal —
SHIH OES
h) “Apa pév is sometimes followed by ére dé kai, which is at
stance of anacolithon (i. e. a departure from the strict grammat
structure of the sentence).
7) With a participle dua may be resolved into a senten
‘whilst,’ ‘as,’ or (if it is a past participle) by ‘ when,’ or *¢
with the pluperfect. “Apa perv... dja oé with participles inti
two reasons influencing the mind at the same time.
tS “Apa is also= ovr, ‘ together with, ‘with:’ it then ta
dative; and this dative has sometimes a participle with it :
phrase may then be resolved into an adverbial sentence of 1
‘when,’ ‘as soon as,’ &c. e. g. dua To Hor apxopéry, ‘ as soon
spring began :’ = ‘at the beginning of spring.’
k)* ApéXec is properly the imperative of apedéw = ‘ don’t
‘don’t trouble yourself, ‘don’t be afraid,’ and, in threats, ‘a
upon it.’ It has sometimes the force of nempe, nimirum, vi
scilicet, utique ; and sometimes = adda py, Kat phy Latqui |.

<
[’AdAwe re Kai.] 1. Ovcé karadvecOar Erte Kadov, AWE TE
el Cdzopey aipfac paddor rife cvapopac. 2. Ov oct dduKety rove ik
adAwe re Kal Grav per evvoiac Tivdc, ov Tovnpia nralowouv. —
Aci ext roy todkbewy TOY XpNOT@Y avrove CoKipagery, ANAwET E
Tepi TMV yupvaciwy TeV THe WryXiic Gudto[Jnrovowy ot TeEpt ri
copiay ovrec. 4. "EOoptouv, aX\Awe Te Kal oivoy eiAngorec.
lode rv wovnpiay apuddnréoy jpiv gor, dXwe TE Kat TC
yyy Bedrioroe axavrwy avOpwzwy civa. 6. Tlo\da &y zee exo
6 [ AAwe TE. "Awe. |

2\ 7 ro” > \ , ,
ce mavra Th ay éyw E€youpt cor; “Oca re yao Eywye OEY, 7

Awe TE Kal pyro, eizeiv. (Pl.)
> , a ov e Id, , ’ , ’ \
akyxoac’ &\Nwe TE OoTLe E00KEL TL TOUTWY ExiaracOal, OVOEVOE

HEévovrec, ANAWC OVvOpMA Kai OVK Epyor Kivcvvevoety Crarpypyvat, T

ay.J 367. 147

9.’Ayaddorrac TO dvecdet, Kal olovrat aKovetv drt ov Aijpot Eat, yij¢ aA-
Awe UXO, AAN dvdpec clove Sei Ev TddEL TOVE swOnaopévove. ( Pl.)
d) 10. [“Apa.] To weiBecy otdv 7° eivae Tog NOyote EoTiv alrioy apa
\ > , > ~ ~ : / u \ ~ Ls of >
pev éAevGepiac avroic Toic av@owzate, apa d€ Tov dA\\wy apyew ev
TH avrov Toda Exdorw. (Pl.) e) 11. Bravwraroy evmatoiac TUKEY
apa Kat motvradiac. 12. ’Eddvevoy dvopac 6fov Kat imrove.

d.

é.

13. “Apa mAovrodc Kal bpac puoodow. f) 14."Apa dknxdaper rf.

Kal rpinpapxove Kkabiordpev. 15."Apa dtadAarrovrat Kat rijcg ExOpac
Tie yeyernuévne éexcravOavovra. (Is.) 16. "Apupratoy dia péyebdc
re Tov Eove ov gdvvayTo Edeity Kal dpa payxyuwrarol eioe TOY

Aiyuariwy of édXewot. g) 17. Avmeirae re Ga Kat yxaipe. 18.9.

“Apa ravr’ ekeye Kat dryer. 19. “Opa, pop apa re ev romance Kat
dpa ov diov vopiowsi ce. (Xen.) 20. Aci... émepédero 6 Kipoc,
OmOTE ovoKnvoley, OmWC EVXapLoTOTaTOL TE dpa oyot Eu PAnOjoovrac
Kat wapoppmvrec é¢ Tdyafoy. 21. “Apa avroi TE Oukaorat Kat
phropec éodpeba. (Pl.) 22. Tutra por doxé air@ dddwe dEyeLr,
rapapv9ovpevoc dpa perv ipac, dpa O° éuavrdv. (Pl.) h) 28.
"Hy... tawe 6 Kigoc rod\vdoywrepoc, dpa prev dra THY madelar, Ore
jvayKalero bro Tov didackadov Kai duddvae Adyov wy éroiee Kat hap-
Pavey map’ dddwy, érdre calor ETt O€ Kal, due TO Ptropabijc
eivat, Toa pev avroc det Tove mapovrag avTnOwTa THC éxovra
Tvyxavot, Kal doa avroc tm’ dNwy Epwr~Pro, Oia 7O AyxXivovc eivat
Tayy amexpivero’ WoTe ék TavTwY ToUTwY f TodvOYyla auVEEeyeTO
aivr@. dpa rai’ cizwy avéorn. 1%) 24, Ob BapPapa Kal gev-
yovrec dpa Erirpwoxovy. 25. "EreiOero 6 Kaddoipc dpa pev re
Kyjpwre yaptGouevoc, dua O€ tov Navotkdéa roy pera ravra EVvVEKEY
: ,
UTOTOLOUpEVOC.

k) [Apeéret.]

96. Tac ay pabor 760 ovroe amdgevity dikne 3

Str. apéret, didacke. Ouvpdcoddc éorevy gvcet.

ie Ilae dy duvvijoe pavOavey; Str. apédec Kade.
28. ‘O d€ dimvoe ovroc, WarEp TO xpuaOUY ExeLvO Kwowoyv ouaTTor,
ed’ Earépac evOde ij0n Kéxpayev, ANN’ ovTL XAipwy ye’ duvvovpar yap
dpéXec ae, iy povoy ipéoa yernra, ovytpibwy ry Baxrnpig. (Luc.)

LESSON IV.

"Av. 1) With the indicative.| In this mood éy belongs to the im-
perfect, aorist, and pluperfect. It occurs in two principal cases:
A) As the consequence of. a conditional proposition ; to denote what
would take place, or would have taken place, if a condition had been
fulfilled which has really not been fulfilled: B) to denote what

u 2

307.

148 367.

takes place regularly under certain circumstances; i. @
actions, Bepeated actions are, however, also expressoaiia
perfect without ay.
A) a) In this class, the condition is expressed by
the imperfect or aorist indicative. In English we use
for what would now occur if the condition were now +
‘would have —’ for what would have occurred at a pa
if the condition had then been realized. The Greeks
confine the imperfect to present time, nor even the aoi
time, but use either tense for cither case, according as they W
action to be considered in its progress (i. e. as having du
with imperfect), or as quickly over, without any reference
continuance (av with aorist®). b) The condition is often only;
e. g. éxaone tty, you would have been delighted (i. e. if you!
it). Here belong especially wépny dy, Eyvey av, yoObpuny &
(like crederes, eas cerneres, videres, &c. in Latin), w
such condition as ‘if you were there,’ ‘if you had been the
understood. é/JovAopny dv = vellem: Bovdoipny av = ve
indic. with &y still remains in dependent clauses with ére, we,
dependent interrogative clauses. ¢) The condition is often impl
an adv. e. g. tvOa of (tum vero), then or there ; yap, for = ‘for
‘for otherwise, i.e. ‘for if this were not so, It is ye
monly expressed by a participle. See below on ay with pa
d) The pluperfect now and then occurs, but only when it is”
implied that the completed state, if it had ever been realized,
have continued in its effects.
B) e) The imperfect and aorist are the tenses here used ;
the aorist is the less common, being found principally (but not
in the dramatic poets and Xenophon®. [See example 24.]
pluperfect is not used here except when it has the meaning ¢
imperfect. The condition is either actually stated, with Ore, on
&ce., with optative, or implied by a participle or otherwise.
In both A) and B) the preterites of the indicative occur not
in independent clauses, but also in relative sentences and st
sentences that declare a purpose or consequence. (See exat
10, 11.]
On the omission of dy with these tenses.| f) This happens im
consequence of a conditional proposition, when the speaker

5 Hermann says: “Imperfectum plerumque refertur ad prasens: ‘se
etiam ad preteritum, ejusmodi quidem quod diuturnitatem aliquam vel
facti continet. Aoristus plerumque de preterito tempore usurpatur.
ad presens tempus refertur, est illud de eo, quod cito perficitur intellige

6 Pape.

ay. | 367. 149

notice, as it were, of the obstacle that prevents or prevented the reali-
zation of his statement, but represents it emphatically as an actual
occurrence. This is commonly the case with expressions of neces-
sity, duty, reasonableness, possibility, liberty, inclination, e. g. with
Xen, cet, @gedoy, verbals in réoc, TpooTKE, kaupog iv, eikdg Hv, Kadov
iv, aioxpor iy, aéor iy, Katee eixe, élijv, Urnoxe, Emeddev, éBov-
Aouny. And these words often appear without any antecedent
sentence.

KF In all these expressions, however, dv must sometimes be used’,

g) The omission of the ay is also naturally found with the imperf.
or aor. of xuvduvevery, ‘to be in danger of’ = ‘to seem likely ;’ for
the meaning of the verb confines the positive assertion which belongs
to the indicative to the positive assertion of a mere being near suffer-
ing something, which was really not suffered. So if in the apodosis
OdL you, pkpov, Taxa (= nearly, almost) are joined with the indicative
of an historical tense.

h) When there are two consequent clauses connected by ‘ and,’ the
ay is sometimes, but comparatively seldom, omitted in the second of
the two clauses. This applies both to A) and B).

, 9) = \ 5 x

A)a) 1. Ei ro éyew otrwe, Wore TO NapPBavety fov jy, woAV ay
’ 0 1 ]

Scédepoy evoapovia of tAOvoun THY TevHTwy. [See examples in Les-
son XIIL., p. 25.] 2. "Ayapépywr obk ay viowy thw rev TEptoiKiowy

? ta * > vA b} a \ rz 8 © ,
émewwrne @y exparer, ei phy te vautecoy eixev®, Th. 3. Mévery
élijy TO Katnyopourre THY AAwv’ Ei O€ TOUT Emote ExacToC, EviKwY
av. Dem. 4. Ei €xéXevov Euprheiv, EXtovT’ Gy ai orovdai. Th.
F , ~ ~ e » Fz
5. Cid. Pioy pe vite ee riod door raytora. — Cr. "Edpao’ dv ®, ed
Tour tof ay, ci jay Tov Beco | mpwrior Exonov éxpabety ri TpaKkTéov.

\ , a ‘ o , b) a of
(Soph.) 6) 6. To déyew we SovK av Géopny ric yap ay ijAmLCE
ravra yevéoOar;” péy.orov eivat por Coxet onpetoy ameipiac. Pol.
7. “Qv Lévrec tyyyehpeévoe jioav of mposhxovrec, ddiyoug ay eidec.
s ~ a e] , rod LA
Xen. 8, “Eréyvwe ay éxet ovdéva ovre opytfopevov Kpavyn ovre
/ 4 ~ , 3 PTAA an ’ XN ¢ / ~ sf >
xaioovra UBoratiKGe yédwrt, AN iddy Av abrove }yhHow TO OvTL EC
cadroc Cav. Xen. 9. Oix Fv Oreay éxotecre povo. Dem. 10.
Ove off Gre Av éwoinoer. Ise. 11. Tair’ oid Gre &y Edpare.
Ar. 12. Méya rexphpiov oe ovK ay arwéxrecve Povmyov' 0 yap
= , )

Dpivexoc obroc Tove Terpakoolovc Kkaréornoev. Ly. 13.’EPovdéopny
av vpde dpotwe épol yryvwoKe avrov. Ise. 14. “Hééwe av Kad-

7 “Ubi aliquid, quod nonnisi certd conditione verum est, commemoratur, neces-
saria est particule adjectio.” (Herm.)

8 In this and the two following examples the imperf. must be construed by the
pluperf.

9 Facerem.

ae

b.

e

150 367.

AucAet ToUTO ere Ovceheyopuny. Pl. 15. Tic av GH On -avre
ofa; Dem. c) 16.”"EvOa dy tyvw rec dv rove bporipoug meme
pévove we det. Xen. 17. Méyn éxpdrnoay. dpdov dé ro yape
r@ orpatorédy ovk dy érecxioavro. Th. d) 18, Ei d€ pia p
(sc. rev Wigwr) perérecev, bTEpwpLoT’ ay, ij anéOavev. 19. |
Tov mAny@y 6 avip Tapayphpua aréaver, dm’ Euov pev OrKate
éreOvyKkee’ viv © ered) ov Tapayphpa aréOavey, ody OT
anéOavev. B)e) 20. Hv rote pev dp0adrpoic Extkovpnpa TH
ei Tic péday ze Exwy TOO THY OpPalpay TOPEvOLTO THY
el tic Ktvotro. Xen. 21. Kupoc et trva dpyn detvoy Ovra ot
lov ék Tov Oukaiov Kal mpoaddove Towvvra, ovdéva av mwmore et
Aero, GAN del tpocedidoov. Xen. 22. Ei rte avreimot, et
reOvyxer. Th. 23. Wodddcc WKovcaper adv Te KaKoe 1
Povevoapévove péya modypa. Ar. 24. Et revec Oovey Tov.
operépove éxtkparourrac, aveAdponcay dy. Th, 25. "Ava
vwv avTav Ta TOMpaTa, dvnOwTwY AY avrove Th hEyoLEY.
Et ric air@ epi rov. avTiiéyou dvev arodei~ewc, Ext THY UmOL
éxavapyev av mwavra tov ddyov. Xen. 27. Ove aicxovy o
pwpdc élararwpevoc; Nat pa Alia yoxuvopny pévrot,
moXepiou ye Ovroc éknwarhOnv. Xen. 28. ‘O mpa@rog evpwy drar por
TTwyYo TexYHY ToAOVE Eroincey AOiovcg’ azOUY yap hy 7
Ovvapevoy Civ ahizwc atobavetv. Men. 29. Ei Cav ériyy
"Apoyrac, éxetvoy avrovy maperyopny' viv oe tyty Kah@ 7
ouvecdrac. Lyc. f) 80."Agere pev Kipoc Civ’ eel de rereheurnke
érayyerropeOa "Apaiw cic Tov Opdvoy Tov Bactheov Kabrety
Xen. 31. ‘O Oedc¢ edetkev olay Edeu Kat Cet THY pEevovcay pw
doxiv yiyvecbar. Pl. 32. Zijy ove Eder yuvaixa kara
tpomovc. Gn. 33. "Exony perv civac TO Kahov evyeveoTaTor,
édevOepoy O& mavrayov gpoveiv péya. Men. 34. Ovx éxpyv
Tov moayparwrv Ty yAOooay ioyvew méov, AN Eire yohor’ EOF
xphor edet Neyer, Elr’ ab Tovypa Tove dyoue eivac cabpove.
35. Ei rav0’ & mpoonKe mparrdvrwy ipov Kade eixe Ta mpdypO
ove av édric iy adra Bedriw yevécOa. Dem. 36. Meévew ebqv
Karnyopourrt Tov GANwy" Ei C€ TOUT’ érolEL ExaaToOc, EViKWY AV. | D
37. Ovx éviy po) tapakpovobévruy bpor petvac Pirirrw. Dem.

Eikoe iv vpdec pu) padakwc, Ware viv, Evppayxeiv. Th. 39. Aioy,
iv 7a pev ena Crater payxOar, ra 0 éxeivwy mepudety Ene KaKwE E
Xen. 40. Ei... aioxpdy re Eueddoy éoyacacba, Oavarov dvr
mpoatperéov iv. g) 41. Hdd éxtvovvevoe maca duagie
ei dvepoc Erevyévero exipopoc éc airnyv. 42. Ei py dpdpp pods z

%

1 Mors preferenda erat. When dy is thus omitted, we may approach te
more positive statement, by using ‘ were’ for ‘ would be.’

av.) 367. 151

youev éc¢ Asddoue, excvdvvevoaper arordécOa. 43,.”"Eywye évOv-
povpervoc drt avrog ovx olde 7 Ecopat ove’ Eyyve ToUTwY ovdEV KadOv
eizety, tm’ aicxvync dXéiyou arodpac Pxopny, et TY eixov. Pl.
h) 44, Ei... akowroc thy, cixétwe av rev KatnyopovyTwy HKpodode,
kal éuot dvayKkatoy iv amodoyetabar wept rovrwy. Andoc. 45. Ei
éBovrero ra dikaca woreiv EdovAEvey Av ’ANkéryn Kal iy evdaipwy
kara ye Tov adv Ndyor. Pl.

LESSON V.

“Ay with the subjunctive.| The subjunctive expresses things that
may happen under certain circumstances, it being left to experience to
determine whether those circumstances really exist or not. It always
therefore refers to the future.

a) “Ay with subj. in direct and indirect questions.| In direct ques-
tions dv with the deliberative subjunctive (99) is rare; but it is
more commonly found in indirect questions, when there is some
condition (expressed or understood) to which the question can be
referred.

b)” Av with subj. after final conjunctions (i. e. in dependent
clauses that express a purpose). | Here, too, av refers to a suppressed
condition ; such as, if it be or may be so, &c.; 1. e. it is implied that the
attainment of the purpose is only to be expected under favorable
circumstances. ‘The addition of ay is more common with éxwe than
with &c, and never occurs with iva = ut. [In Lesson XVI. Ex. 8,
p. 31, va = where. |

” Av with the subjunctive in relative clauses, and with relative adverbs
of time, &c.] c) Here dc av, darte dv (seldom dc dy rc), are nearly
= édy rie, ‘if any body.’ They are to be construed ‘ whosoever,’
and we have the case of indefinite frequency*. Thedy is added after
the present and future ; but after the historical the optative is used
without dv. (See 95, 1, 2.)

d) Instances however are found where dv with subj. follows an
historical tense; and even sometimes, but only as a very rare
exception, dv with the optative.

e) With particles of time, &c.] Here, too, dray, nearly = (ei av)
gay : and the usual rule is, that the subj. with dy follows the present
and future ; the optative without av, the historical tenses. Both con-
structions denote either the indefiniteness of a single action, or the
repetition of the same action.

2 Sometimes however 6¢ av (with subj.) = qui forte, &c. (H.)

adv Gov of Tov zpayparwr éemorarodyrec. Is. e) YO.

152 367.

jf) After an historical tense the subjunctive with
retained, though the optative without dr is, of course, co:
On wipy ay see 428%.
g) On dy in hypothetical sentences (where ei dy = éa
see 81; and for the moods and tenses that occur in the co
clause, see remark on p. 26.

a) 1. Mae ay eb gpovnaarres * Tavra Kade Exe yHo
2, Ti ror dv obv NEywpev TO TerrarvynKog Hpac eivac;
x ~ = / 9 2 3 Oo aa > \ be ,
yap rovr0, © Ipwraydpa, ovk wjiny CWaKroy eivat, cot dé dE
txw Oxwe dy amiTo*®. 4.” Av & ab hpeic vixdpev, Eup
/ > ef ’ ~ ef n f 6
yedupac, ovx eLovowv Eketvoe OTOL AY puywoty’. b) San
‘ ~ a\
rov Mepav\ay éexypednOjvat, Orwe Ay olrw yéyynrat
élédacwe, Warep Edoke KadGc exev. 6. Ta ETiTHOELA OT
é és Ur@ peAnoet c) 7. Ot d&vOpwroe robro
Exwouv, ehy avT~e pedyoer. , 0 vrowe
, a ~ ,
20é\ovot, weiMecOar, oC Ay Hy@vrae Pedrrioroe eivat. [s
b) El ‘\
son XVI.] d) 8. Towvrove infor éoea0at rove dddove

oTevONn TLc avroc, yw (= kai 6) Oe0¢ ovvanrerae. Aisch
"“Aravra Ovoyépeta, TY avTov vow Orav exwov ree 6
py moooedra. Soph. 11. Lupovrevw oor, owdrav ton
Kahiy, gevyey mporpomadny. Xen. 12. MatvopeOa mavrec,
opytlopeda. Phil. 18. ‘Hvix’ dy otxoe yévwvras,
ovk dvacyera. Ar. 14. Mndéva didoy mowd, woly dy é
mac Kéypynra toic mpdrepov girorc. Isocr. 15. ‘O vomobE
GtdackdAove Ta OldacKkadXeia Kai TovE raxdorpi Bag Tac To
avotyey arayopebet py mp drepoy moly ay 6 ij\uog avioxne
16. “A dy dobyraxra H, dvdyKxn ravra det mpeg Tapexe
ay xwoav AABy. Xen. 17. ”Eor’ dv 7) xepova i) worepte
TWOLY, TH KEAEVOpEeva TavTa ToLovorv, Xen. 18. Méype
Tooovrat THY Cragooay péxpe ov Ay oi alrit AvayKacO@a
Tov avairiwy adyouvrwy covvat dikny. Pl. 19. Aei rove yew
péxpe av Caov roveiv. Men. 20. ’Exayv 7 Tuyxary dv
pevoc, ooov oouvadra, giloy éav mapdv7 ton. Phil. 21. “€
ddowy éora Wuyn, ETELOaY TOV Agdpovoc owparog diya yeEV
Tour ov wémecopar. Xen. 22. “Ore tLw Tov Cetvovd YEVOLYTO,
tov KXéapxov améderroy. Xen. 23. ‘Ordr’ eb mpacaoe®

® Undoubted instances are found in the poets of relative pronouns and
with the subjunctive without ay. In prose writers the passages have us'
altered. (K.) “Ozov Améd\wy ckatdc 7, Tivec cogot; Eur. Com
remark on ¢i, on p. 26.

4 = tay ed dpovyowor. 5 jive. el od Even.

& Xen. Anab. 2, 4, 20. Here only two MSS. omit av.

dy.] 367. 153

Exawpe, AutpHe O° Edepev el te dvorvyot. 24, Odbdapdbev agpieoay
mow wapabeievy airoic adpiorov. 25. Tlepiepévouev exdorore, Ewe
avorxOein ro Seopwrhowry* Exedy € AvorxOein Heywey Tapa Tov
Swkparn. f) 26. Hy h yvopn, Grav ’AOnvaio emi apace ywpiorr, f-
éy péow roety abray rove Todeuiovc. Th. 27. Tov wddepov abrdbev
mrovetoOat ovTw eddKet Ouvaroy eivat, Tply ay imméac peTaTéemYpworr.
Th. 28. Tiv avOevay éxéXevoev 6 Kipoc dvapvdarrey tov ’Apa-
omy, Ewe av av’rog NAP. Xen. 29. Od rpoebupHOnoay EvprXeiv,
tmoty ra” IoOuia dteoprdaworv. Th. 30.”EXevyer ore vopilosro, om 6-
re éml deimvoy KaXéoat LevOnec, dwpeicOar arg rove kdynBévrac. Xen.

LESSON VI.

"Av with the optative.] 1. The optative is sometimes used inde-
pendently, and sometimes vicariously, that is, where, if the narration
were direct, the subjunctive would be used.

A) The optative proper with dv.

The optative by itself denotes, according to Hermann and his
followers, a mere conception: when dy is added to it, it is implied
that that conception would be realized, if a certain condition were
previously realized. This condition may be either expressed or
understood. owiny dv, faciam. romoaye ay, fecerim. When
expressed, we have the optative with dv in the consequent clause of
a conditional proposition (81, ¢: see examples 12—14 in Lesson
RIDE p. 25).

a) If the condition is understood, it may usually be supplied with
ease, either from the context, or from some generally prevalent notion
or belief. Instances are found where the Greeks themselves express
such condition: e. g. weiBov ay, ei weiBoror, ‘ you will (or may) per-
haps obey.’ This example may teach us how to supply the sup-
pressed condition in other cases; thus, cai ov yap mpakecac dy Kaxiic,
‘ for you too may suffer misfortune,’ i. e. ei moagecac, or ei EvpPain
Kakoe mparrey, ‘if you should suffer any,’ ‘if it should so happen,’ or
the like.

b) The Greeks, especially the Attics, frequently use the optative
with dy as a courteous form of stating very positive opinions. Hence
the optative with dy often may, and even must be construed by the
future in English (85 ; and examples 3, 4, 5, in Lesson XIV. p. 27).
c) It may sometimes also be rendered by the imperative.

The optative with ay sometimes relates to past time: e.g. einsav 0 dy
ovrot Koirec, ‘these may have been Cretans.’ Herod. i. 2.

d) “Ay is but seldom used with the optative in wishes, did then
only in questions, a wish being turned into an enquiry how the thing

x

154 367.

desired may be realized, if it can be realized at all. T
common forms are rig dv3 mae dv, &e. : ia

Hoe dicitur non ita quidem ut de eo, quod optamus, queeratul
fieri possit, quem ad modum rem Hermannus explicavit, sed
quo modo aliquid fiat, si quidem fiat. (Klotz.)

e) In both direct and indirect questions, the dy refers the qu
to a certain condition, which is usually easily supplied, and thi
to it an expression of uncertainty and doubt. Thus 7
@odeXotpe oe; for of what use could I be to you? i.e. «i
I were to speak.’

The optative here answers not only to our may, can (
could), but also to should, or even am to? is to? in de
questions.

jf) Av with optative in relative sentences.] (3 (1) A ‘p
attributive relative sentence’ is one that adds attributi
nearer specification to the object it refers to. Hence iti
an adjective; and, like an adjective, may sometimes becom
a substantive. (2) A ‘hypothetical relative sentence’ is
dc, Oortc = El Tic; Oc, GorTtg dy =édy tic. (3) A ‘co-or,
lative sentence’ is one in which the relative pronoun is equ
a conjunction with a demonstrative pronoun; e.g. 6¢ = Kat
ourdc O€.

g) Relative clauses (whether attributive or co-ordinate) m
any of the forms of which independent propositions are sus
Hence the optative with ay will stand with the same meani
a principal sentence. ‘2

h) When the verb both of the puncipal and of the relative
naturally take a&y with the optative, av may either be re
rejected in the relative clause.

?) In hypothetical relative clauses the present and future
lowed by the subjunctive with dv* the historical tenses by t
tive without dv: sometimes, however, especially in oblique m
dc av, &c., with optative, is found after an historical tense.

j)” Ay with optative in the conditional clause of a hypotheti
position. | Here ay indicates that the condition itself is dep
on some other condition, either expressed in what preceded,
to be supplied: it mostly implies that the condition is consideret
the speaker as uncertain. =

k)” Ay with the optative in substantive sentences introdue
drt, we, ‘that.’| With these sentences dy is added to the op
indicate that the statement in the dependent sentence is consid
dependent upon circumstances ; i, e. just as it would be in ap
cipal sentence. i

éy.] 367. 155

2)” Av with optative in final sentences, introduced by érwe, de,
‘ut,’ or érw rpérw; and in sentences expressing a consequence, Wore,
&c.| Here after verbs signifying care, endeavour, &c., the usual
construction is étwe with the future [284] of the indicative ; but the
optative with ay is also found; and also the future optative alone
with dy in oblique narration after an historical tense.

m) The substitutive optative, i.e. the optative in oblique discourse,
and generally whenever a statement is to be referred to past time. ]
Here the optative in oblique takes the place of the subjunctive in direct
narration ; and where the subjunctive would take dy, it may be re-
tained with the optative-—The optative is also used when the state-
ment is referred to past time, and also when another optative has
preceded.

a) 1. Oaveiv pev ob xpiyjlw, indy F ay ovdey Ax Ooipny Bioy. a
Eur. 2. °E¢ rédo¢ of ayaboi rvyyavovew aéiwy' of Kkaxoi 6, dorep
mepukao’, ovmor ev wodbercav ay. Eur. 3. Toddae ay evVpotc
Bnxavac’ yury yap ei. Eur. 4, Wavreg dy dpodoyhoatre
Opovorav péyrorov ayaboy eivat woXet. c) 5. Aéyoue ay we TaxLOTA, C.
Kat ray’ etooua. Eur. 6. Xwpotc dy iow vy raxet’ AOywy yap
ov | viv gory aywrv, adde Tite Wuxiic wépt. Eur. d) 7. Woe avd.
Gdoipny avy roiode rékvotc | Kody é¢ “Atdny caraBaoa; Eur.
e) 8. Tov ofr’ dy eiey ot Eévor; didacké pe. Soph. 9. Spuxpoic e.
Ta peyada we ENot Tic Gv movoic; Eur. 10. Téi a&v zee ovyt mpdc
ae rahnOy A€you; Ar. 11. Mot ree dy rparotro; Ar. 12. Moz
oj dy tpamoipny; Ar. [Indirect.] 13. XkowHv dxwe av Kad-
AtsTa kat TaxtoTa radra yévouro’. Xen. 14. Od Eo’ brwe ay
tic puyou Xen. f) 15. Ox gor 6 re dpyiLopevoc dvOpwroc ay f-
yvoin. g) 16. Ob paciwy gor ebpeiv Epyor ép’ @ ovK ay Tic airiay J-
éxot. 17. Ov Eorw 6 re Gv ree petlov rovrov Kakov waBor i Adyouc
puonoac. h) 18. ‘Ypav ove’ dy cic ovdevy by ay idiga tui doin, h.
Tour agéXotro matty. 19. Lee dy eideing mepi rovrov Tov
Todyparoc ov Tayrdmacw dmepoc eine; 20. Aijdov Gre kuBeprvav
KaraoraQetc 6 pi) éxiordpevoc ) oTparnyeivy amwoNEoElEY AY OVC
jxeora Bovrotro. Xen. 21."O avro abr@ avopoor ein kat dud-
gopov, sxo\y y av rw aArAw Gpowwy 7 gidov yévorro, 22. Od«
dv OpéWate dvdpa Garice €Oéoe re Kal OVYatTS Gov amEpvKELY
Tove émryetpovvrac adiceiv oe; Xen. 1) 23. Ywxparne rove ap[a- z.
vovrac Thc Opiriacg puobdy “avdpamodtarac EauTwv ameKddeL, due TO
avaykatoy avroic civac duadéyecOar rap’ wv av AdPocev Tov puoOdr.
Xen. j) 24. Eiwep te ddXo gainv ay, drdiya 0 ay gatny, Ev J.

> = ” a
& ovy Kat rovro éxeivwy Oeiny av. Pl. 25. Ei pr’ ore par

7 2 ,
SC. &l yEVOLTO.

ew

k.

Me

156 367.

jy pir dy eimetv Eyoe panicle pndérw Kal rhpepov, tt
Bovrov éxpiy moeiv; Dem. k) 26, “Hpdkderog dé et
eic Tov avrov morapoy ovK dy éuBaine. Pl. 27. Eizev 67
elev ra ieoa Kal 6 avjp Ay adwopmoc ein. Xen, 28. Osa ty
Mvooic Bactdeve moANove Hyepovac dv doin. 29, Pihur |
pirtoc ovr’ éxOpdc, dor’ ovde Ta’THY dv TLE ETEVEYKOL T
Dem. 30. Niv kedevere pre mpoorarevery gov Kat éme
Orwe av pw) wavrdracw adyBae mévne yevord; ; Xen.

odpeBa 9 ewtpédovrar woody Bedrtorot elev ot woNtrat.
"Orwe we PédATLOTOL EGOLYTO, OUKETL TOUTOV TY éxipédecav
mpoctrarrev. Xen.—m) [In relative and temporal clauses. ]
"ExéXeve mpoxaradaPeiy 70 dkpov Ewe Av avroge ELOou. Xen.
“O re yao ay aot oTéppa Kadec Kal dtxkaiwe camedioov. |
pdyric maphyyerey adbroic pu) mpdrepov émiviPecOar mpty @
operépuy i) wéoot TLC 7 Tp wGein. Xen. 36. "Ednpicavro
cavra Tov Meicardpor kat deka advpac per’ avrov mpdrrew 6 r
auroic doKoin ap.ora tieev. Th. 837. Hélouy abrove paaTtyo
exdoQévra Kat orpefsovv Ewe ay TadyOH Odkeev abroic a

[In indirect questions. | 38. "Hy zpoodokia ovdepia py a
Trohépuot eLarrivaiwe ovrwe éxtrevoerav. Th. [In hypothe
tences.| 39. "ExéXeve rovg¢ éwitdove, ijv mov Katpoc En ToretaG

40. Luvéreplé por 6“Padtpardoc 7ov rwopQuéa Navmoy
SEP OK GAL? é¢ Tac vijoous, pndelc Hpac ovddaBou
av evopice paxapioraros civat, Ore éxirpowov ekot oXoAHY 7
xXovra TOdTCELY o 7t av auT@ you Ein. [ On account
ceding historical tense. | 42. "Arewepe varibeoOae “Hpa
cic HépivOov, drwe dv pucbdce yévoiro. [ On account of 4
optative. | 43. meta ei ravra mpdOupdc oor ovhdape
oikeidc Té cor éooipny Kal ékéooird poe dvadéyeoOai cat érrdo01

xpovoy Bovdoipny.

LESSON VII.

("Av with the infinitive and participle.)

Where, if the infinitive or participle were resolved into a sen
av would stand with the indicative or optative, there it is
added to the infinitive or participle. [See examples 28-
Lesson XIV. p. 28. ]

a) The infinitive with ay is very common after verbs of @
ing; also after verbs of hoping, trusting, knowing, confessing, sag
&e.

ay. | 367. 157

The infin. is here usually the present or aorist, both of which,
especially the aorist, may thus receive a futwre meaning. The
future infinitive may probably take dy, though it is very rarely
found *.

b) The infinitive with ay also occurs in propositions with doze,
and with the infinitive used substantively.

c) With the participle it occurs where, if resolved, we should have
a substantive sentence with ‘that,’ a relative sentence of time or
cause, or a conditional clause with ei, &c.

a) After verbs of thinking.] (I.) Present infin. 1. Eimoy or, i
\ , > ~ ? z Ul , n ’ \
++. pev peddNovTog aura EuPadrEv oetoete, KwAVELY AY avroY
hyetiro. 2. Otro... EXeyor... bre od vopilorev evopKety av
orparevopevor ex AOnvaiove undevy Tapadorovdov moovvrac. 3. Oud’
Gv ovrdc pot OoKket Otkaiwe dvairioc eivar adpoovync. (IT.) Infin.
aor. mostly, but not always, with a future meaning.) 4. Kaddéiorn pev
. t ~ ' > © , 5 . Nea 97 ey, 2
yap Shrov doxei rodureia eivar Aaxedapoviwy® ei O€ éxeivn émt-
XEtphoeé tic THY E@opwy avri rod Toic Treioar weifecDar Peyey TE
THY aoxy Kal Evavriwvaba Tolg TpaTTopmEvotc, OvK av otcode adrov
Kat U0 avtwy toy ’Eddewr kat uo rie GAAne ardone TOrAEWE TIC
peyiornc rywpiac abiwOijvac; 5. Ap’ ovv dv pe olecbe roadde
Eryn OcayevéaOar’, ei Exparroy Tru Onpdoia, Kat mparrwy atiwe
vdpde ayalod éBorPovy roic ducaiowg Kai, GorEp xh, TovTO Epi
melorov éxowvpnv; 6. Ei o€ ovrwe exer, éyw pev oddev paddov
Aaxecampoviog dv bac iyotpar orparevcayrac BonOjoae F Kar
buiv advrotc. 7. Kai Ookeire av ide ere karadaPetv adrovc
A ? ~ Sk cs ’ ? N et. > , e
molv év roic épvpaow sivac; b) 8. Ta évrdg ovtwg exaeTo, Wore
phre tév wavy erroy imariwy rac émiPorac avexecBar, jovora
Te av é vowp Wuypov ode avrove pimrery c) [To be
resolved into a substantive sentence with ‘that.’] 9. Ei rére
bropeivayrec Oia mavrdog amhxOnode Ev TH Hyepovig, Gorep Hpeic,
ev lopev py AY yooov tac AuTNPOVE yLyvopévoue Tole Cuppaxore
kal dvaykacQévrac ay, ij apxew eykparwc 7} avrove KivduvEver.
10. Etpore 0’ adv rovde repli ov viv BovdEveabe, obk av EMAXLGTOY
‘ 1 ’ ‘ > ‘ > °
yevopevorv' ei cwhpdvwc tic ad’rov éxdoyiforro, 11. [= relat.
clause.| "Eyw 0, & Koiria, Keivorg prev dei wore modeu@, Toic ov
mpdabeyv oiopéevorc Kady ay Cypoxpariay eivat, mply ay Kal ot dovdoe

8 Hermann says: “quum recte diceretur mukodc dv adyyedoimt, nihil est cur
ayyedelv ay rejiciatur.”

9 Here the inf. with dy is to be resolved into a past tense of the indic. with av.

10 That is, ‘if they could have done so,’ €i oldvTe iv.

1 =Ore...0vK av yévotTo.

a.

C.

158 367.

kal of ov aropiay Spaypic Av awoddpmevor? thy wok per
[ = temporal or causal clause*.] 12. "Eéyj\Oere sic Képuv Do
Tore AOnvaiwy Tod\a Av Ex dvTwY pynouaxjoat.—| In the bime
consequence of a hypothetical proposition.| 13. Ei pev me
Twv0¢ mpayparoc moouriero W avopec “AOnvaior Aeyeus) é7.e
Ewe ot metoToL THY EiwOdTwY YvwopnY arepnvarro, el fev ioe
T@Y UTO ToUTwWY pnOéVYTWY, HavxXiay ay iyo *—[Un the
clause of a hypothetical proposition.| 14. Oipac cvv tpi a
NEvOmeEvoc ovK ay Apapravely. «i

LESSON VIII.
(Omission, repetition, and position of av.)

a)” Av may be omitted in the second of two connected ¢
both of which should take av.

“Ay is sometimes repeated. This happens (b) when it
once at the beginning of a sentence to point out its co
character, and then repeated with the verb. This is espee
case when the principal sentence contains several subordinate
or when several words precede the verb to which dy belon
It is sometimes repeated because the speaker or writer wi
give emphasis to a particular word, which he effects by ap
the av to it. He then adds it to the verb also. In this way,
times, even three av’s occur, two being added to emphatie wor

d)” Ay is sometimes found without a verb. When it stands
in this way, we may readily supply the verb that has alm
curred, or such part of it as the sense requires, or some such
notion as etn, mwototne, Etmole.

e)” Ay with the optative is sometimes removed from the dep
and placed in the principal clause, especially with oiéu (ovK oi0 Gy
&c.). (f) In some parenthetic sentences, too, dv stands first it
clause, a proof that the Greeks did not place a stop before §
clauses, but considered them as blended into one sentence w
principal clause.

The av, if placed after the verb, usually follows it immediate
but when it precedes the verb, it often stands at some distance fi
it. It attaches itself especially to words that affect the whol
racter of the sentence, such as negatives, interrogatives, advert
time, place, manner, conjunctions, and hypothetical relatives.

2 =ot artdovTo av. ae
3 This is especially the case with we and particip. in gen. or ace. (See 248
4 =€mecxoyv av... Kai Tnaee

dpa.] 369, 370. 159

a) 1. 'O éExwy my payor ay émdre Bovdorro, Kai 6 ExdY cuba a.
miow. Xen. 2. Bég ovr’ av éotg ovre Kataayore pirovy, Xen. 38.
IeiOov div, ei weio’, arerOoineg © iowc. Aisch. 4. “Erepov ay re
cin’ ov yap Oy 7d ye aiTo wparrot. Pl. 5. Ei éPovdero ra dixaca

~ > U a > / % > , , , ‘ ‘ ,
moteiv, €OovAevev av ’ANKeTy Kal HV evoaipuwy Kara ye TOY aoy OYor.
b) 6. Otrw yuvarxdc obdey av peifov Kady KaKijg Khoa’ ay, ovee D.

, ~ oy > 9 KN © ~ , >
awpoovoc Kpetccov. 7. °H mov opocp ay ou kakwe mweTovO0TEec ETEL- Co

~ Tee ’ ey ° ~ e ~ ‘ of J
parr’ ay oikny map’ énov NapPavery. c) 8. Zagpwe yap ay, «i
rreiBoupue Vpdc, Oeove dy OrdaoKkorpe py HyetcOar vpac elva. da) 9.d.
"OdPov emippvévtoe evruxéarepoc GANov yEvotT’ adv addXoc, evdaipwr
adv ov. Eur. 10. Micei cai gitei otorep ay ¥ rarpic (sc. pron
kai gid). Dem. 11. Ot épasrai éédovar dovreiac dovdevety otac
ovd’ av dovdog oveeic (sc. Covrevety EDéAor). Pl. 12. ‘H yuri ov«
HOedev amévat, Oc Ay dopévn pe Ewpakvia HKovra Cea xpovov. Ly.
13. Oi oixérae peyKovory, aN ovK dy mpd Tov (sc. EppeyKov). Ar.
14, Ti dir’ dy (sc. etwoic), Erepov ei mvB0L0 LwKpdrove Ppovriopa.
Ar. e) 15. Ox of0 dy ei reloarpu, wepaobae ce xpn. Eur. e.
16. Obk dy 010 re wéov EVOL TovTov. Dem. Ff) 17. Evrep ei ray f.
grlocdgwr, cima, av wc éyw wovotc. Pl. 18. Ti odv, dv pain o
NOyoe, Ere amoreic; Pl,

LESSON IX.

’"Av@ Gy is either (1) quare (= ari rovrwy, wv); or (2) propterea 369.
quod.

"Aoa is a particle whose origin and primary meaning is still 370.
undetermined.

The most probable derivation seems to be that from dow, to fit, to
be adapted or suitable: so that the particle properly denotes con-
jormity to the nature of things. Hartung contends that it comes
from the same root as ao-7dZw, ra-pio, re-pente, and the German
rasch, so that it originally denotes suddenness, and hence surprise,
&c. This notion is now generally and properly rejected. Rost
refers it (not, I think, with more probability) to aipe, to raise, with
reference to its power of raising or exciting the attention.

In Attic prose it is principally used in questions and inferences.
a) In questions it asks with something of surprise or perplewxity,
and with the desire of an immediate explanation or answer.
b) In inferences (where it may often be rendered ‘ then’) it
often (but by no means always, as Hartung would have it) relates
to something paradoxical, and is therefore connected with surprise.
c) It often stands with an imperfect, to denote that now, from know-
ing better, one is undeceived with respect. to an opinion hitherto
entertained (= ‘then,’ or ‘then after all,’ or ‘now’). d) ‘Qe aoa
(not dre dpa) = ‘that forsooth ;’ ci dpa, éav doa = ‘if haply,’ ‘if

160 370.

perchance ;’ si forte (ei dpa also = num forte); ci pu) apa, ni
(ironically). e) It is sometimes explanatory (= scilicet),
be translated ‘ now.’ +

ab. a) 1. Tic dpa piosrac; ric dp’ érapkécee Oewv; 6) 2.
, Ey ~ \ U r 749 r o
Kowov Te dpa xapg Kal urn ddkpva gory. 38. Té nept Wy
youev; dpardy eivat i) ovx dpardy ; Ovy dpardv. *AewWec apa

e , 7 , , > ~ > ~ x \ os he
Opotdrepoy dpa Wuyi) cwpurde éore TE cEtdet, TO O€ TO paz
4, Tatra axovoacg 6 Kipoe éxaicaro dpa rov pypdv. 5, I
Bwpot, cici Kat Oot” &dAa pujyy (= atgui) ciot Pwpot* eioty a
c. Oeoit. Luc. c) 6.°Q raidec we® dpa épvapoumey Ore Ta
rapaceiow Onoia éOnpwper* Gpowv Eporye OoKet eivat oldvmep
, ~ ’ ~ t LN aad
Cedecpéva CHa Onpon. 7. WedAov aicyivy gov cvyxwpetr,
dpa ry 70 eivae TO aceKeiy Tov aduKeicOar Gow TEP aioxLoy TOGO
d. caxwov. d) 8. Towtra déyovor Tapacdelypara we ap’ ob zp:
peydda ev rabdyrec ovd€év’ Eripnoar. Dem. 9. "Erodpa dé
EJ > \ ‘ ” \ / f L)
doa éyw KexwAvKkwc einy rivy modu romjoacbat (sc. THY €
10. ‘O vopobérne dtddoxer TYysay TO yijpac, Eic O TAVTEC ag
éav dpa drayryvopeba. Asch. 11. Wwe dv ovv rovovrog
Crapbeipor rove véouc; ei pi) Apa i Tie apEritg ewérera Ou
> 9 ~ ae? ig ee ~ () ~ wo Cy Po: 6
éortyv. 12. Xkowe ei dpa ri éort rotc Oeotc Epyov 7H" av
e. Geparevery. €) 13. Ldkg d&, pavae rov’Aorvdyny, TO oivoyéd
éy® pudduora TUpe, ovcey didwe; ‘O 6&€ Yakac dpa Kaddg
érvyxave Kal TYpyy EXWY mpoodyety Tove Oeopévouc *Aoruayoue.

LESSON X.

7 Aoa (post-Homeric) is the illative dpa (igitur) strengthen
the tone of interrogation, and properly therefore introduces a q
founded on something before said, perceived, &c.—(a) Accord
Hartung, it does not of itself imply whether an affirmative
negative answer is expected, but that from the expression of sz
doubt, &c. that often accompanies it, it may appear to do so.
adds, that it often implies irony. Hermann (who is followe
Kriiger) says: ‘‘ Est eadem particule dpa ratio que Latinz
ut ibi usurpetur, ubi responsio exspectatur negans id, de quo et
interrogatum ; sed przeterea observandum ... dpa interdum sic pol
ut affirmans responsio sequi debeat.” 6) It stands mostly at
beginning of its clause; but sometimes even prose writers place
after one or several emphatic words. c) It is often strengthenec
vé, which follows it either immediately, or after an emphatic we
interposed. d) If the answer yes or no is confidently expected, «

=

5 Tt stands here in the conclusion of a syllogism.
5 The dc is here not that, but how.
7 =i ri GdXo épyor, 7, &c. (dubito an quicquam negotii sit diis, nisi ut &

dpa. | 370. 373. 161

ov (nonne) is used to imply that the answer yes is expected, dpa uj
(numnam) to imply the answer no, ‘ the latter mostly with some ad-
mixture of irony’ (Hartung). e) If the question is entirely founded
on what preceded, dpa has ovr added to it: this dp’ oby is also used
by Attic writers where mo answer is expected, but the questioner
passes rapidly on to a further examination of the subject. In this
application the ¢p’ ody are still interrogative, not (as many think)
affirmative; the particles are so used when the questioner leaves it
undecided whether the person addressed will agree with him or no,
and also suspends his own judgement: so that the question is equi-
valent to a doubtfully expressed assertion. dpa roivuy, apd ye, and
doa only, are also used in the same way. f)’ Apa is also used in
indirect questions, but the construction is that of a direct question.
g) In dramatic and lyric poets dpa has the illative force of apa =
igitur.

’Ardo, but [a weakened form of the Homeric airdp = aire dp or
pa]. (a) It retains the emphatic power of dpa, and thus gives addi-
tional weight to the word or notion introduced by it. 0) In Attic
Greek the particle occurs principally when the discourse is suddenly
broken off, and the speaker passes on to something else. c) Hence
it is very common in questions when any thing is suddenly opposed
to something before said. d) It also follows and relates to pev,
pévrot, but then always confers especial emphasis and prominence on
the second clause. e) It sometimes has an ody added to it when,
after a general statement or notion, a particular one is added
emphatically.

a) [See examples 40—48, p. 123, observing that in 41 the answer
is affirmative.| 1. °Ap’ Eort Nijpoc mavTa mpdc 76 xpuaiov*®; Gn. b)
2. Ta o€ pire ayaa pre casa doa rode Méyetc; Pl. 3. Apabiay
doa 70 rovee Néyere; Pl. c) [See example 45, p. 123.] d) 4. Bia
ri gore’ Gp’ oby Gray 6 Koeirrwy Toy fr7w yup) Telaac adda Biacd-
plevoc avayKacn Tovey 6 te ay abro doxn; 5. Tie kKaxijc te Kat
aisxoae macelac gv TOdEL Apa pen Te pretgov ere NaPety TEKprjoLoy 7
ro deioBat iarpav; e) 6. Socr. Kaxiac apa Wuyijc awaddarrerae 6
eikny évdove; Pol. vai. Socr. dp’ ody rov peyiorov amadXarrerae
caxov; Pl. 7. [Gorgias having given definition of oratory, Socrates
says,] “Ao? obv parOavw oiav abriy Bovd\e Kadeiv ; Taya Cé

eigopar cagéotepoy. f) 8. LkebwpeOa ro adtxodvra Crdovar dikny f.

373.

a.
b.

c. d.

dpa péyworoy tov Kak@y gore, i) peicov TO poy Crddvar. Pl. 9) 9.9.

Towicce Kono pote dpa xen merowevar. Alsch.

8 This is ambiguous.

a.

b.

Cc.

d.

é.

375.

162 375.

['Ardp.] a) 10. Ove oixérac yor) KoXdlewy dpyn* arap ds

\ > ° ~ > ‘ \ , , ef € /
TO per’ O9yijg GANG pH yvopn TeoacdepecDar Cov apaprn
b) 11. ‘O po) értordperoc ovre orpurnyoe ore iarpdc éoTu,
bro xdvrwy avOpwTwr aipeOy. “Ardp, tpn... Aébov Hiv, 7
jokaro ce CicaoKey ry oTparnyiay. c) 12. Kal ravra dey
Qeove aisxvry ovrE TOUTOY TOY dyvCpa, Ve VOY MEV cE Opa TAO

\ WAY (C= , s ? \ , \ ds wv
molv Ce tity dirov yevéoOat, azo Anoretac Tov [iov ExovTa,
»” > . , \ \ ’ \ , ~ ” . > ‘ Lie SY
egyc8a. “Arap Ti Kal mpoc Eme NEyELC TaVTA 3 Edn’ OV yap
dipxw, adda Aaxecayovio, Xen. d) 13. ModddKeg pév ¥
Cayovie, Kat GoTE KaTEVONnTA, MTA Kal VOY, we EKOTWC OL EV 7
piroaogiatc modvy XOdvoy CuarpibarTec elc Ta OtKaaThoLa LOvTES
daivovrat pyropec. Pl. e) 14. Kai éy& akovoac det pev Oh Thy
tov Davkwrvde re Kat tov Acenmavrov iyydpyny, drape obv® Kai Tt
mavu ye yoOny, &c. Pl.

LESSON XI.

Tao (nam: = ye dpa) properly denotes an explanatory affit
the predominating notion being sometimes the explanation, so:
the affirmation.

a) As explanatory (= nam) it is used especially after demon
tives, and such sentences as onpetov (rexpijptov, praproptoy, cane ;
[se. ori ]* deikvupu ce, oxewaoBe éé, and the like.

b) The proposition with yap may relate to another that ft
lows it.

c) “A\\a—yao, and also a\Aa ydo without any word interpo:
(which Hermann confines to ‘familiar discourse’). This a\X\a@
(= at enim ; altamen) is often elliptic, referring to some other thou
that must be supplied (= but something else happens: some’
else is to be considered, for, &c.).

d) When yao occurs, as it often does, in oblique narration to
vey the reasons any body gave for his opinion, the verb will be in
optative if an optative preceded, as it usually does if the verb of
the principal sentence was in an historical tense. A

e) In yap dv (= ‘for else,’ ‘for if so,’ &c., followed by ‘woul
there is an ellipse of some obvious condition. The particle
quite independent; i. e. do not in the least modify each ot
meaning.

fe) ie replies, yap is often used with an ellipse of a ‘yes’ or *
(vai or ov).

g) ‘In omni interrogatione locus est particule. wae quia in

gitur semper nescio vel dic mihi, vel simile quid. Unde et I

° The ovy refers to the previous occurrence, as the ground or cause of his ple

yao. | 375. 163

quisnam vel nam quis dicunt.” (Hermann.) Reisig and Kriger make
it elliptical, referring to a preceding declaration, so that GAwAe yap ;
= ddwreEv; olrw yup héyetc. (See Reisig En. ad Cid. Col. 1575.)
Here belong ov ydp; 7) ydo; ‘is it not so?’ mac yap; ( for how can
it be so?) = ‘by no means.’ mao yao ov; (for how can it be not
so?) =‘ to be sure,’ an emphatic affirmative answer. Té yap; is
sometimes used (like guid ?) as a formula of transition to a new ques-
tion ; sometimes it has the force of quid enim? quidni enim? (why
not? certainly ; naturally), in reply to a preceding question; and
sometimes introduces a question expressing emotion (quid ergo?
Soph. Cid. Col. 539, 547).

a) 1. ’AOnvaior wept yonatifc ddéne mado EorovdaLoy i} wept XON-
pdrwy. Tekpiyplov dé’ xpnuara yap metora Uméo pidortpiac ayi-
hwoav. Dem. 2. Oddév éxiorevoy éxcivor’ onpetoy dé ov yap av
devp’ HKov we tudc. Dem. 3. Tic KXetobévove rodsretac ovK av
evpomev paddov ovpdepovoay’ rekpiprov o&€ péytaTrov" ot yup
éxelyn Xpw@pevor Tap’ Exdvtwv THY “Ehvwv Tijy iypyepoviay éXafsor.
Tsocr. 4. To év rote mpeouraroy eivat roy Oeov ripiov. TEKMH PLOY
O€ rovrTov' yovijc yao “Eowroce ov« eiciv. Pl. 5. ’EGovXorro rove
apeivouc Ta diva tye. TEKPHOLOV O€ WE Ov TOAELLiwe EXpacaoY" ov
yap Hoiknoay ovdéva. Th. 6. KegadXarov rov Kxadec addijdotc
Opiretv' ai yao Krhoee aogaretc joav. Isocr. 7. Avro ro
évavrTiwrarov’ avrn yao eipyvn Tov Onpov tov ’AOnvaiwy
idmdov jpev. And. 8. To éxdpevor" orpardmedov yap Eryn oéka
waréoxer. Isocr. b) 9. @épe on, PnropiKiic yao gic étioThpwv
TEX Elva, i} PNTOPLKI TEPL TL TwY OYTwWY TYyXdve ovca; 10. No»
o£, abddpa yao Kal wept peylorwy Wevddpevoc Ooxeic adnOH A€yeLy,
Gua Tavra ce éyw Wéyw. c) 11. ’AAN’ HOv yap Toe Krijpae rig vikne
hafeiv, roApa. Soph. 12. Ei éyw aidpoy ayvow, kat épavrod
érthedynopar’ &AAM yup ovderEpa EoTL TOUTWY, Ev Oida Ort Ody Arak
jjxoucey. Pl. 13, Zivicpév ye tpiv advrotc xnovpévore tro rijc
mouriKiic, AAA yap 70 CoKovy aAnHEc Ov Gow wpodddva, Pl.

14. "Iswe "Eowwic éorw ék rpaywoiac.
Pd€ree ye Tor pavikoy TE Kal TpaywoLKdr.
[quibus alter opponit :] aAN’ ove exer yap dgdac’.
15. ’AAN Ear’ Epory’ vide Kade TE KayaBoc*
aX’ ovK éBeherc yap parOarery *.

1 Reddit causam, quare non Eowvte arbitranda sit, que negatio in a\\a adver-
sativa, implicite continetur, ut sit integra locutio: aN’ ov« EaTty ’Epuvdc, ob yap
éxer Ogdac. (Devarius.)

2 Hic ada yao simpliciter quidem exponitur pro atiamen. Si quis autem causa-
tivam vim Tov yap servare velit, non repetendum, sed supplendum erit extrinsecus :
aN ovdéy dpedog Tot Kaddv Kadya0dy adbroy sivar’ ob yap 2éAe pavOdvery. Kl.

Ya,

a.

Ce.

d.

eé.

=

164 376.

d) 16. Avxophdne EXeyer we pdvote roic ApKkaar eNowsvyNe
ein’ pedro yap adrdyxOovec év avryn oikotey. Xen. 17.
Tupyiov we i) rov weiOery todd OLagépot Taga TEXYOV"
iy’ abzh Covha Cv ExdvTwy, ANN ov Cea Biae ToLoiTo. e) 1
éoNiovar Treiw 3} CUvavrar dépety, CLappayetEev yap ay, ovr’
vurtat wrElw 7) Obvavrae épey, AmoTVLyEleY yuo dv. Xe
Ouk épeic brw ovk iol rdrToe' THC yap EyévovT’ ay mores
To ye propabec Kat oidc0gov rairév; Tadroy yap, edn.
Ai pyrépec ra ratcia py Exdeparovvtwy. Mi yao, eon. Pl.
‘O veavioxoce dvayehdoac eimey* olet yap, Egy, & Kipe ixay.
Ka\Nog avOpwrov dvayKaley Tov po) Povdopevoy mparrew 7
Pédreorov; Xen. 23. Act éx Tov wporoynpérwv avrov &
HaXdwora gudrrey Orwe pu ddchoe’ ov yap; Pl. 24. Giro
Téov wpooynoapery TercuTorrect 7 yao; Pl. 25. Ovy al
TO yoagev Adyouc. Ti yap; Pl.
26. Tyndareus. Mevédae, tpoapbéyyee viv avdcwy Kaoa 5
Menel. Ti yap; pido pou marpdc Eorty Exyovoc. —
27. Ti yao, ton, © rai, rov GdrAwY wy EcdKEr TOP piv dvayKat
eivat pi) mapapehery 2} ple OAL 5

LESSON XII. "
a) Té (quidem) is a restrictive particle that does not exclut
the notion to which it is opposed, but gives that to which
attached a degree of emphasis that distinguishes it from all oth
Accordingly as it distinguishes its notion as being less than othe
greater than they, it may be construed by (at least) quidem (cert
saltem), or by even, himself (itself), vel etiam. The force of the
is often to be given in English by a mere elevation of the
adding emphasis to the word or notion to which the ye be
longs.
b) It is frequently attached to pronouns, and from the empha
they thus receive, the accent of éyw, éu0¥, éuol, éué, is moved b
the first syllable. [See example 3.] With relative pronoun
adds emphasis to the whole relative clause: 6c ye (dart¢ ye), ¥
qui. [See example 4. | .
c) It is often used in appeals, wishes, commands, questions, and
asseverations. dpa... yé, and 7}... yé, are very common. ..
d) Vé is also used in replies and supplementary additions that ar
closely connected with another person’s speech, to correct or com:
plete it. an
e) It introduces, especially after relatives and conjunetio
thought, that confirms or completes a preceding one; e. g. by a
the necessary limitation or restriction. Kai... ye, et quidem; ¢

éé.] 376—378. 165

siquidem (which is ei .. . yé when the ye distinguishes the interposed
word, et ye when its influence extends to the whole clause); eee ye,
quando quidem (to which the remark just made also applies, as also
to other combinations) are always to be understood in this sense.
f) Ye is employed in the same way in explanatory and completing
appositions.

g) Common combinations are, AAG poy... yé3 Kal py... YES
ovce (od) pujv ... yé. yé On = sane quidem, enimvero ; the cf simply
adding an asseveration to the sentence restricted by yé. yé roc =
certe quidem (‘yet at least,’ ‘yet at all events’), the roe indicating a
degree of opposition between this and the preceding notion or notions ;
ve phy = certe vero.

a) 1. “Héve ye wivew vivoe ’Adpocirne yada. Ar. b) 2. ’Exi- a, b.
p0ovoy Niav y’ érawvety gor. Eur. 3. Méprvnua tywye. Kadroc
ye ov, iv OC éyw, mowv. Pl. 4. Nopove rc &v tte Hyhoaro orov-
Calov mpadypa, ove ye moANAKte avbrot ot Bépevor aArocoKiydoavrec
perariBevrac; Xen. 5. Midove éribeoay rove ye TONEMLWTAaTOVE.
Eur. 6. Ta y apxotv® ixava rote ye owpoocwv. Eur. 7. Znzn-

, ev G ~ e , , , al , f >
Téov dorie Hpac Evi yé Tw TodTw [JEXTiove moje. Pl. c) 8. Evdac- ¢.
povet y avOpwroc eo: Aoa ye re Opacete. 10. Katydyv ye rovro.
11. °Q cot warpoa cvyyévecOée y’ adda vor. 12. “Era cé py)

P¢ VY i
> , > ~ ~ ,
dvvapevoc Wpehijaa, two ay ToANOVe ye Ovynfein; 13. “Orov &
aire ov 2d, THc OV oGddpa ye Covrackwhve; 14. °H paiverai ye.
d) 15. [ldrepov adekgow punrpog eorov ex pudic; — Oiddryri y’, d.
éouey © ov Ka j by 16. Ke Tou ‘yéoovT0e HaonO
ome v KaolyvyTw, yuvat. . Kazerra rot yéoovroce oonOn
xepi; — Aidot ye, cai po Epynpoy otyerac Netwy. e) 17. Ildp- e.

sy Qe 7 3. ~ , ay NON * ” ,

eopev, Ola On y’ énov mapovoia. 18. Tire ddd Tie ay En coddc,
el ye py ercarypn; 19. Mowry Oavore ay, ei Cixne ye Tvyxavote.
20. "AAXG piv of ye Hodvipor Kui of AvdpEior MyaBol, ot CE Ceidoe Kat
adpovec kakoi, 21.”Ec6’*, dO\wWe ye Kovdapod Kai wavraxov. f) 22. f.
"Eouev re mapapv0cicOa airorv, Kai weiPerv yogma extkpuTTopervor,
dre ovy vytaiver. — Aci ye ror Cy. 23. Té obv3 rov "Epwra ovK
“Agpodirne Kat Gedy twa yet; — Aéysrai ye on. 24. Maxpar

. 4 ~
yup Epmet yijpuc, Eugavic ye wn.

LESSON XIII.
Acért (= Cra todo Gre), because: but later writers often use it for 377.
Ort, that.
Aé (weakened from ¢4, as pév from piv) ranks, like the Latin 378.

3 =ut taceam cetera, aut etiam si minus cetera habet commoda,
beatus quidem homo est. (Klotz.)
4 Vivit.

166 378.

autem, between the copulative connectives (ré, kai) and the ad
tive (ada, &e.), and hence either opposes one thought to anc
(adversative), or merely contrasts it (copulative). Hence it i
frequently used in Greek, where in English we should use §
a) The mutual relation between the concessive and ad
clauses, is commonly expressed by the concessive pév, whi
forward to the second member expressed by éé. The dé me
either a strong or a slight contrast. The original significat:
(from pujv) is ‘truly,’ ‘indeed ;’ yet its signification is not al:
strong as this; being indeed often so slight, that it cannot
lated at all into Bueliche
b) Mév—éé are especially used in the following cases:
With divisions of place, time, number, order, and po e. g
"Evravda fEv—éxet d€, EvOa pév—évOa O€, tore pév—r
TOTE plév—rore dé, at one time—at another, sometimes—sometime
fiANore pEv—AANore O€, at one time—at another; apa pev—
dé (simul—simul}, spérov pév—éretra O£, TO pév—zTO O€, Ta
ra’ dé, and rovro pév—rovro dé, partly—partly, on the one
on the other; 6 pév—o 0é, hic—ille.
c) When several predicates belong to the same objet and a
when several actions refer to the same object.
d) Where the same or an equivalent word is repeated in tw
ferent clauses. (Anaphora. See 365, a.)
This principle is not, however, always observed. Méy is Je
larly omitted, when dé cai follow.
e) When pév stands in an adjective or adverbial clause, it is som
times repeated, for the sake of emphasis, in the corresponding de
strative or concluding clause. '
f) So also, when, instead of the adjective clause, a participle w
the article is used.
g) In this way péy twice preceding has: cé twice following; 4
always implies a strong emphasis.
This parallelism is, however, but seldom found so regula
carried out, as in the example given below (10).
h) The pév-—odé are commonly placed after the words, which a
opposed to each other; yet they are often to be referred to the ¢
dicate or to the whole ace
7) When a substantive or adjective is connected with thet a
or a preposition, péy and ¢éé are very often placed between the a
and the preposition, and between the preposition and substan
adjective, e. g. mp0c¢ prey rove dihove—mpodec & éxOpovc: but umt
formity in this respect is by no means always observed.
k) The adversative particle which might be expected after pev,

>

a

ae

8] 378. 167

sometimes omitted, though there is a corresponding adversative mem-
ber. This is the case, when the word expressing the contrast is such, as
of itself without cé to make this contrast sufficiently manifest, as
e.g. with gvravOa pév—éxei, and almost always with tpwroy
pév—tretra. Secondly, even the clause expressing the contrast
may be wholly omitted, in which case it must be supplied by the
mind (péyv, solitarium). “Ey pév ove oldat wc pev dEyouow"*
Tavra péev tyiv iyyedé rect olpae pév, hyovpac perv, done
pév, ovK olda péy, and the like.

2) On account of its general signification, dé, like autem, frequently
connects sentences, even when they stand in a causal relation to each
other; then the hearer or reader is left to gather from the con-
text the particular mode of connexion. Thus cé is very often ea-
planatory (= autem), and is used instead of yap.

m) In questions, d€ is sometimes used as an adversative, the inter-
rogator giving vivacity to his question by omitting the concessive
member ; but sometimes it has a copulative force, and continues a
question which had been interrupted by the answer of the other.
The same principle holds good in answers.

n) Kai—éé (in the Epic writers xai dé not separated), and, choush
more seldom, the negative ov dé—6é, in which connexion ¢é has the
force of ‘ also,’ ‘ even,’ adding emphasis to the werd interposed.

0) Sometimes the proposition with péy, or that with cé, is
virtually a subordinate clause, and may be construed by whilst,
whereas.

p) In the apoddsis, as in principal sentences, o¢ has a double force,
either adversative, or merely contrasting. Sometimes pév stands in
the first member.

(1) The adversative ¢é in the concluding clause, expresses the
contrast between that and the antecedent clause. It is used (a) after
hypothetical antecedent clauses, where cAAd is often found instead of
dé; (3) after relative antecedent clauses, and such as denote com-
parison.

q) (2) After an antecedent clause denoting time, éé commonly has
a contrasting force, yet sometimes an adversative one also (very often
in the Homeric language, and also in Herodotus, but seldom in the
Attic writers).

r) Sometimes é¢ occurs after a participle, which may be con-
sidered as virtually the protdsis, to which the sentence introduced by
dé forms the apodosis.

oo > 7 5 =
a) 1. To per cpedspor Kadov, 70 O€ (JAaPEpor aioxodr. 2. Até-
pear MAarawy pev ab7ey obk éhacoouc Cuakooiwy, “AOyvaiwy Cé

a.

Cc.

>

=
.

168 378.

mévre kal eixoow. ¢) 3. "Ey yévoc pév cipe rie meptppurou
mrEwW CO ee oixov, avdwmar O& maic ’Ayiiéwe NeowTd\epog.
écéarov ev éc thy Aainy, Kyspeptiove éxaddvrec éx tie E
ToUTOLGL Of EmtaTOpeEvoL HEevyovar otTW é¢ THY MndcKy xwpr
covro®. d) 5. ’Eyw ctvecpe perv Beoic, cvvecpe 0 avOpwrae 7
ayaboic. 6. Loxparnc Ovwv parepoc % ToAAAKLE pe olKOL, TE
Adie O& Exit THY KoWwY THC TOEWC wor. 7. Xadewoyv +
oUrw Te Tool, Gore pycey apaprety, XaheTOYV O€ Kai ava a
TWO TL TOWouYTA po) ayvwpore KpiTH TepiTUXEtY. e€) 8.
(i. @. Ov) perv Kadéovor Oépoc, ToVTOY pEY TpoaKUVEOVOL TE
mTowver’ Toy c& xeyiwva, K.T.A. f) 9. To prev trepeveyKd
avOpwrivny gua (“Hpakdet),—rotr» perv 6 Evpvabeve émira
cueréXege. g) 10. ’Eyo ody dee &y Etny Eivyaoplevoc, o avdpec "AO
vatol, ei, OTE LEV fe Ol ApXOYTEC ETaTTOY, OVC vmetc eiheoeE ;
prov, kat év Lloricata wai év “Apoemddee kat ext Andiy, tore pe:
EKELVOL ETATTOV épevov — Kat éxurcuvevoy aro0aveiy, TOU O& Beow
TovrToc. we éyw wWHOny TE Kal brédafJor, ¢iiocopovyTa pe deiv C7
eLeralovra éuaurov Kat Tove ctdAove, EvravOa o€ po[snGete 3) Oar
i) GAO brovy rpdypa Niwoe THY Taker. h) 11. Kat EXeve per (
Kparne) we TO TOV, Tog Ce ovropévore eLy AkovEerv, 12,”Em
Hey oveév, TONG O€ KaKa Evdpuce TOLHGaL 7) 13. Ta perv ay
TEL TUPEVTEC, TA OALMOVLA OE OKOTOUYTES TyyoUVTaL TA TPOONK
xparrety, 14, Ovce tiv rapovoay eiohvny, ovde THY avrovopiay
év Taic TwoNtrelatc pév OVK Evovoay év Ce Taic ouvOHKatc avayey,
pevny akiov th€oOar paddov i) Tiv aoxny Tiy tperépav. k) 1
Aéyerat 0e 6 NOyor, Epol prev ov wiavdc. TL) 16. Adbroc em
yeAapevog swoev tiv TOA, airoc aTwXEGE, HdoKwY TPaypa EYP
vat péya Kat wo\ov akiov’ UrésxeTO C€ Eiptvynyv wommoey pyre O
Cove pure Ta Tetyn Kabehwy., m) 17. Kat 6 Lwxoarne, Eimwé
Eun, © Kpirwv, kbvac Cé TpEpetc, tva cor rove AvKoUe ATO TOY 7p 34
Twv anepukwor; 18, Ovxovy oiaba, tpn, Ore tANOEL pev ovdEer
cigiy ’"AOnvaiot Bowroy ; Oia yap, ton. Lwopara de ayaba
kaha wérepa ék Bowroy olee tAEiw Gy exrexOivat, 7) €& “AOny.
n) 19. Ot re GAdrot To0Dipwe ro TedXevTia vrnoérouY, Kat H
OnBaiwy Cé wétc tpobvpwe Evvérepre Kal Owirac Kal imméac.
"ExvyOavov7o Ce Kat €¢ Tove EiNwrac rpaacey te avrov, Kal HY Oé
two. 21. Kai obey ovce rovroy raeiv epacay, ovd’ &ddoe oe
‘EAN vor év ravTyn TH paxn Exaber ovbCeic OvCEV. 0) 22. To eivat
Tac avayKardrac T\ElaTae mpakere ToIg AVOpHOTate Ev UralBow, rove ¢
ToAove ayupviarove Exew Todc TE WU Kat TodG Dad ob ooKei ac

= ee.
A ’ ~ / \ oy -
To\AW apedeca civac. LHe ov ayérAwov THY peyv TOA adThY F

° (Herod. Ionic Greek.) Observe that the péy is in a principal, the 0€
subordinale clause.

&H.] 379. 169

Exdaro dedwKevar Mdecar, abriy oe pi) TETUXNKEVGL TauTne Tie capa-
Nelac ; 23. Agn re airav ) parny Epo/218nc, ol O& Tod€ptoe OvK
EOXOVTAL; p) 24. ’AAN’ ei pince Tovr’, epm, ges amoxpivacbat, av p.
Sé rovvrevbev Aye. 25. "ExaOeveoy air év raker, Gorep ot omhirar,
oUrw 6é Kal of TeXracral Kal oi rokdrar. g) 26. Adrap éwet Puxae J:
pev ameckédao’ &AvoLc GAH &yv?} Mepoepovera yurakay Ondurepawy,
WAGe O ext Wuyx?) Ayapepnayos "Arpeidao. 27. "Eel o€ apisanzos
EvOa 6 pev Tiypne mor apoc ravrdnacw dropoc HY dua 70 abo Kai
péyeOoc, wapococ dé ob iy—, eddxer Oé° Tote oTpaTWraLc dua THY
Opéwy mopevréov eivat. 1) 28. Kai wore ovroc mayou vlov Cewvordrou, Yr.
Kal mavrwy — évecypevwv Tove mdduc etic Tidove Kal dovakicac,
ovro¢g 0 Ev Tovrotc ébyer EXwY iptaTLoy —, olovmep Kal TodrEpoy eiwGer
gopetv. 29. Oavydlw cov, ci éxeivove padiwe YELtpoUMEVoc, TOUTOLG
O€ pncéva rpdmov ole OuvioeaOae mpocevexOijvar.

LESSON XIV.

Ay (-dum, -dem, -jam, i. e. the jam in quoniam, quispiam). 379.

Af (probably a weakened form of #6) affirms that the speaker
knows that the thing in question exists at the moment actually present,
or present to his mind. Hence it also denotes, in general, the being
ready, or at hand; certain existence as a fact; an appeal to what is
evidently before one’s eyes, &c. Here we may note, a) Its use with
adverbs of time ; denoting that the thing is limited to the time de-
noted by the adverb. viv 04 = (dpre) ‘just now.’ mpty cy, pridem.
Ert Of, OVKETL OF, Gel ON, Tadat On. (Compare nuncdum, etiamdum,
vie dum.)

b) Kai 6% = jamjam (‘ already,’ &c.). This combination is used
in replies, and also in suppositions (= fac ita esse), the supposed
event being stated to have actually taken place (7,8). With reference
to a future moment it implies its immediate following, = (continuo)

‘immediately,’ ‘ this moment,’ ‘at once.’

c) Kai oy, kai... 6H (et vero; quin) are also sometimes used in
explanatory statements added to a previous one, the former giving
emphasis to the whole clause, the latter to the interposed word. So
éé 6% gives emphasis to an opposed notion. Aj is also used generally
in replies and clauses added to preceding ones.

d) This is especially the case with imperatives (with which we
often use ‘now,’ ‘then’). Compare dicdum, cedodum.

e) The particle is also used extensively with reference to purposes
of prevention, asseveration, &c. It here denotes the thing as settled,

6 This passage (which Kiihner quotes) is a doubtful one, being absent in some
MSS. ; and both Poppo and Kriiger read 67.

Z

170 379.

completed, certain, &c. ph re OH or ph re ye CH (not at all sure
nedum, ‘not to say.’ % On, ‘assuredly.’ "7
f) Its use in explanations to denote an immediate judge
the mind, formed upon the obvious appearance of the thing.
vio oy, &¢ Oh, ota Of (utpote). Here there is often an admix
irony, as if the thing were so obvious that it may be assume
fact without hesitation. 4
g) Its use after demonstratives to denote limitation to the t
question, which it distinguishes as being the very thing meant
as remarkable, well known. Here it may sometimes be cor
‘precisely,’ ‘just ;’ but often cannot be construed, but must
force given by emphasis added to the word. So rore on, 07
ov oy, Ta avra 6} ravra. Compare dumtaxat and demum. 3
h) Its use with relative pronouns and adverbs: here it
distinguishes the thing (as with demonstratives) or explains
ticular thing meant. d¢ 0, otoc on, ererdh (quoniam = gua
zvOa on. (See k.)
i) With interrogatives it implies (as in commands) impat
requiring an immediate explanation. Tic 6h; ‘who ever?’ *¢
the world? zac éh; It has the same meaning in exclamat
Oooc oy! 2
(Here the Attics in their colloquial language extended the parti
Gat, as vq to vai, especially in ri dai; ain’ tu? ‘how so? :
k) Its use with indefinites. Here, too, it denotes haste and i
ference ; any one, without going further to take in others : = (-
-vis, -libet). dartc 04, nescio quis. datic Oh wore, quicunque
Oroloc CH. Goor Cn, quotquot: &AXoc oh, alius nescio quis:
‘ whether it be that,’ &c.(=sive). Withri¢ moré, rob, the oH
on TLC, guispiam, oY nescio quis : Of wore, USpiam ; on wou, ‘in
‘surely’ (as used in a half-questioning or half-doubling n
With 6% the relative éc0c gets the indefinite meaning of ‘any
whatever,’ often of ‘any degree however small’ (= quantuluscungu
Ll) After expressions of number and degree (e. g. comparat
superlatives), it denotes limitation to the asserted magnitude
gree, which the thing precisely attains to. It may denote ei
the number or degree is not eaceeded, or that it is fully reach
is ‘not fallen short of.’ rdvoc on, ‘ quite alone :’ rpete én, ‘no
than three:’ mdvrec 6n, ‘all without exception:’ aaBerig of, ¢
weak :’ Bpaxve on, evOve Ch, avy Of, péya On, TrELOTEa on, pe
cy (‘the very greatest’).
m) It may be added, that 64 often appears in the apodosis
particles of time, &c. rére 64, €vrav0a cy) to denote exact cot.
with the event or circumstances mentioned in the protdsis.

oH.) 379. 171

a) 1. Oddy &ANo oKerréov ij OwEp VUY On EXeyor. 2. ‘Hvrixa dé a.
mooawrrec éhéyovro ovKére OFX’ Hpep@v Oddy amexey, TATE 61) 6 Kipoc
héyer’ 7Q Kvakapn, Goa 67) earar7agy kat prjre roic ToNEpiowe Coxety
pihre rote huereporc pofsoupévove pup avTiTpoote vat. b) 3. ’Axovw rije b.
Bipac cal 61) Wodov. 4. BAréWov karw. Kai on Brérw. 5. TMep-
moun ay ion révee* ody TUXN c€ rw kal On wémeumTa. 6. ‘Ordcot
& ay ra wodepeca po} emoriOwvrae Gra, exi rovTove jpetc Kat on
orparevodpeOa. Xen. 7. Kal di reOvaor. ric pe Cééerae wOhtc; = 8.
Kai d)) dedeypac’ ric O€ poe repn pever; 9. Kat 6) rperdpevor
moiove i) imméac i) Toédrac i TEATAaGTAE 7) AKoVTLOTAC ttvEV immwy OvTec
duvaiuel’ ay pebyovrac jj AaBeiv i caraxaivery; c) 10. ‘Qe aOdAw c.
of dicny duddrrec, iv O& 61) 6 Spay radra Bedc, odK Earéov NEyery TOY
momrhv. 11. Agéw rp@rov mEpi Tov mpwroV KaLpov, Kai Oi) Eravayw
guaurov éxt rv eionyny. 12. Idvrec of rev BapBapwy apyxovrec
pésov Exovrec TO abra@y iyyourTo. kat Baoweve Ov Tore péooy elxe
Tii¢ Eaurov orparidc. 13, Luprempov roivuy pot twa, AaBwoyv on
101, Edn, dvriva éOéderc. 14. [Astyages made a great hunting-party
for Cyrus:] cai Baotdicde O} mapoy avroc, amnydpeve pncéva
Aadrew moly Kipoc éurAnobein Onoer. d) 15. "Exe On, envy éyw: d.
tiLvov yao roe émioxedacbat, 6 héyerc. 16.”Emee rpoOupet, xpn AEyEW"
dove 847. 17. OvpeOa 51) 70 ddprwrv. e) 18. "Eyw o€ Kai év roic e.
Gearpore 6p@ Tove aywriaTac bro roy maicwy mapokvvopévouc, uh Te
Oi) id ye TaY gilwy, ove Gy TLC OiTaL pETA omovone Kar’ evvolay
[With relative pronouns and adverbs. h) k) 19. h. k.

‘Phyvura droia Oy grep. 20. Ti more Ov TO dovov etre ptretrac

mapaxeeveOat.

=

id Ocwv eire 6 re OH Taoyer. 21. "Ec rv “Aorevcov W Teve OF
yropy aduvetra, 22. To Civ orocoy Om xXpovoy Tov we adnOwc
&vdpa éaréov éoriv. 23. “Eamivne avéhapwev oikia Grou On év-
davroc. 24. Opactpayoc drafiddXeEty Te Kal CcadvoaaBar CraBodrac
dOev Oh Koariarog yéyover. 25. "Evie ra pév gidoverkig, Ta 0’
reve On wor’ airig mpodyovra Aéyetv. 26. Tovro wémpakrae yuri
émwe Oy wore. 27. EptcOwoard pe Ooree Of Tor’ ovr.
[ Miscellaneous.] 28. Ovx otrwe Exec; “Eyer of. 29. Tdeiorag
ajo etc ‘Hpakdaje Eynpe Cf. 30. Tapa cogav mo\Aa woAXoOTE OF
éyévero. 31. OQrrac wadae OF Kat PeGovdevrae rade. 32. Toddot
Kak@c mpaocovery, ov od Or pdvoc. 33. Xpdvoc éyylyverat, O¢ Oh
Coxe ra ToANA KadGe Pacarifey. 34. Ti OH (wore) ovTwe éxyvece
tov ’Ayapepvova; 35. To ye péAddovre doucety ov peyady ric poe
Coxet ) pela Tig pyropiKye eivar, ei 01) Kat EoTe Tc xpela. 36.
Tuyxavovar tore mapdvrec ‘Orav 62) abroic qK5n i wAnopovi) vooov

7 Here it has also an annective force.

Zan

380.

a.

Y

.4. Orestes: Nixnv oc fypiv ei Cixa’ airotpeba. b) 5. Ov 67
H rn

172 380.

dépovca. 387. OdCe THY vopwy dpovriovow, iva On panda uj
avroic 7 Csordrnc. 38. Tp pr) épw@rre pAddr gyar ety yapl
Cvdre On 6 prev pratverar, 6 0& owopovet. 39. “Edidatay
[Introducing the apodosis.| 40. *E
évravOa éxwpouy ot “EXAnvec, eitovae 0 Kal tov Népov ot tame
41. "Exel irerépvovro abrov, évravOa 62) onDety éxehever.

evvotayv OW Aé€yetr.

LESSON XV. a
a) Aner (from 64 and Oéy, a weakened form of Ojy, sci
properly an affirmative particle, but is mostly used either of a
pretence or notion (= xpddacty: ‘in appearance ;’ ‘as th
wished. it to be thought’), or as an ironical affirmation (s
videlicet ; quasi vero). It is however, sometimes, though s
used as a simple explanatory particle.
b) Anrov (opinor), ‘I imagine,’ ‘ I suppose,’ ‘ doubtless.’
c) AnrovOer (from cyrov and Oyr), ‘I hope,’ ‘I suppose,’ *
(nempe, ironically). a
d) Ajra (from oy, and perhaps eira ®, ‘ then’) serves like at, on]
in a higher degree, to render prominent, and more exactly define t
word which stands before it. It may be joined with all the par
of speech, in order to define them, whether by extension or restric
of their meaning. It is very often used after interrogatives,
which it is either consecutive (i. e. relates to a preceding statem
‘then,’ or has the force of ‘really,’ ‘indeed.’ It is often used '
imperatives (= ‘do,’ ‘do pray,’ &c.); and very often in 7
(usually with repetition of the word assented to), where it de
unconditional emphatic assent. It frequently has an ironical
(= ‘forsooth.’ See 14). Also, 7% cra, yes, surely; ov 6
minime vero; pr Ona, ‘nay do not,’ &c.; Kai djjra.

a) 1. ’Arerenapny ror vidv, péya gpovar, Ore OmOev rie baa
Ouyarpoc dloluyy tov émov viov yapérny. 2. Tovro On To a
Aaxecatpovioe eXavvery éxéNevoy CONVEY ToIc Neote TewTOV TUyLwpou
Tlepex\éa Ce ciddrec tov ZarvOirrov mposexopevoy airo Kara 7
pnrépa. 8. Vvapne mapavécee Oj0ev TO Kow@ éexpecPevoa

” = , KA ww

Tov &pxovra THY ApXopévwv TovNnpdTEpoy TooTHKEr Elva. C) Gy
For ely el. SSE PLN Be: oe Nee, Ya n
Oowzoc ci On TOVDEY* OUK EoT’ OUCE Eic @ jury KaKOY TL yéyovEY
rs iS NEN) Ree r , Ui oul ~ a i
cera. 7. Ey ce ijv immevery pa0w, bray pev ext Tov immov yeropa

8 So Kriiger. Klotz thinks the ra is related to the old indefinite prot l
Toc; so that djTa=‘jam aliqud tenus;’ ‘jam aliqud ratione; i. e. yan
sane; jam quidem; jam profecto; jam certe. ae

ei, édv.] 381. 173

rov immoxevravoov On woubey Crarpazopae. d) 8. Electra: Adc dijrad.

marpie Tuiace Tyswpov dikny. 9. Mi dra cpdone radvra y' airou-
paco éyw. 10. Ti dijr’ év OX\Bw po) cagsi Benxdrec ov GOpev we
ocora po AvTovpevor; AL. ’Ax’ éxOpOv dijra woa parOavovow
oi cogoi. 12. Taira dir avacyerd; 13. Zupfiddaca oe deyeec
Kotwwyypara, i) Te &\N0;—Kotvwrypara djra, 14. "AAN exce-
day 9G dijra dvacesety ware? ;

LESSON XVI. [Ei, édv.]

a) In Attic writers, when two conditional clauses are placed in
contrast by ei (€av) wév—ei (éav) de pf; in the first the apodosis
is omitted, as containing a thought which may be easily supplied,
and the discourse hastens on to the following more important
thought.—Ei re does not express doubt of their being any; but is
nearly = dortc, ‘whoever’ (2, 7).

b) The verb is sometimes omitted after ei, &c. Thus in ci py
dua = ‘Sif it were not for,’ ‘if it had not been for,’ as in ei pr} dua Tov
xova, ‘but for the dog.’ c) Frequently, e.g. with cimep (zore), a
verb must be supplied from the principal clause. d) So, too, ei ph
receives the meaning of nisi. The form ei 6€ ph (sin minus), ‘ but
if not,’ often occurs without a verb; e. g. after padcora peév (properly
potissimum quidem =), ‘ij possible,’ of the thing to be done by pre-
ference, if it can be done. ~e) When ei «% has the meaning of
‘ except,’ another ei is sometimes subjoined, thus ci py €i, like nisi si;
the predicate of ci py is omitted. f) This ei ce uw having become a
standing formula, it was used after éav pév (where one should expect
gay ¢ py): and also after negative notions it is found introducing the
opposite supposition (though this is here affirmative), the strict oppo-
sition being neglected from its having become the regular office of «i
dé py to express ‘ but on the contrary supposition,’ ‘otherwise.’ [Ei yap,
utinam; see 205, note, p. 67. On the forms of conditional proposi-
tions, see 78, and remarks on p. 26.] g) Kai ci=‘ even if’ (etiam si;
etiam tum, si); here the ‘even’ preceding the supposition marks it
as an improbable and extreme condition, or, at all events, as the
most unfavorable that can well be conceived ; in spite of which the
consequence is still believed by the speaker to be certain: «i xa‘,
‘if even’ (etsi), represents the condition as one of possible occur-
rence, which yet will not affect the consequence. hk) As implying
its possible occurrence it may often (like ets?) be rendered ‘ although’
(quamquam). In other cases the xcaé (as also pyoé after ci) often
relates to some following notion. 7) In odd ei (€av), puncé ei (av),
it is also the connective particle which the ovcé, pndé involve, that be-
longs to the conditional particle ; the negative belonging to the prin-

381.

382

9

174 382,

cipal clause. So that, e. g. 000’ ci = cal ci... 0d. In otk
the particles are to be construed ‘ even if’ or ‘ although,’ an
carried to the verb. &) Etrep (properly = si omnino, or 5s
omnino) states the condition as a supposition, often as one
there is little doubt.

1) Eira and ézecra, and more emphatically c@ra, ca
introduce questions of astonishment, indignation, and @
express antithesis or contrast, ‘(and) yet,’ ‘(and) notwi
implying that there is an inconsistency between the ty
actions, &c. ;

m) Eire = sive: édy re (ijv re or dy ze) being used wh
(iv, dv) would be used for ci. Eire... ire (€av re...
sive... sive (the whether... or; either... or, of indiffere
speaker leaving it undecided, which supposition he assumes to
true one). They are also used as dependent interrogative or de
tive particles ; and that whether each clause has its verb, ort
struction be elliptical.

The following forms, also, are sometimes used, viz. e€t=
(si—sive); eire—ei dé (sive—si vero), when the second
contains something opposite to the first; etre—i; 4#—
dom and only poet.): when etre is used but once, it is po

n) By etre...etre in indirect questions the indecision an
tation of the speaker between two possibilities are made mc
minent than by ei... ij.

a) 1. Kat éay pev Exwy melOnrat (se. Kahwe EXEL, ‘well =
Hij, evOovovaw aerate Kal tAnyaic. b) 2. OV KENEVTW,
Eupdepov. 3. Aipyjoet Oeaityroy 7) Tov dddwy et Tig Got.
c) 4. OF TO py Potr\ecOar, AAN’, EiwEp, TO pu) OvvacBat OtaKE
5. Oni ceiv &edjoat, elwEp Tore, kai voy. d) 6. “Hw
gory wyubov ado ei pi Orda Kat apery. e) 7. ‘O yonpar
mpoc TO Kepoaivery THY TOU Tepacbet ooviyy THY TOU
ovcervoc aciay phoer, rat pen el Tle avrov apyuptoy mot. 8. Q
TO EauT@Y, oipat, ExaoroL donagovrat, el pe el Tle TO yey
Oikelov KANE. Sf) 9. MaXrXtora plev EVPETIIC ylyvou Tov Beri
ei O€ Hs pepov Ta Tapa Toic adore 608ec éxovra. Ts. 10.

’

pev TL up CoK@ XE yey adnbéc, Evvopooyioare® ei Oe B

’

’ > , eee pes, ’ Fs . 9
hoyw ayrireivere. 11. ’Amiree ra xpnpara® ei dé EN,
” > ~ 9 / he ” er ’ Si . =e
égn avrotc. 12. Tlo\epov ovK elwy moretv' et Of “pm,

’ > , ~ A , a
avaykacOnces0ar E~acay gdirove moteicBat ode od Povhovra

\ ~ ~ ‘ , ° . 8\ / ~ wy
Ilo0c ray OeGy, wy ovTw Eve’ Ei CE ov Oapdovvra pe
poc > PY ’ ‘

9 se. AnWera.

eira. etre. | 382, 384. 175

9) 14. Tij¢ yiie kparovyrec, Kat et Oararrne eloyouvro, dvvayr’ g-
av caroe Ocalqv. 15. ‘“Hyetro avdpdc elvat ayabod apedety rouc
gikaucs Kat el pindsic ce os etcecOac. 16. Kai ei pndéva avOow-
Tw floxuvov, rove Beove EXpnY oe Oecrevac. 17. “Aviip ovnpoe CuoTu-
xEt, lode evruxy. 18. Mn aripdowpey eimely, EL Kal TH opuxpdrepoy
Ookei elrac. 19. Ta dixaca wayrec, éav Kat py Gaonencae aiaxe-
vovrat pn modrrevy, h) 20. Ei kat rupavveic, eLiawreov 70 youv h,
lo’ avtiééar’ rovde yao Kay KpaT@. 21. Aewdy y’ eimac, ei Kat
Gnc Oavwv, 22. Ei Kat pnoév prot TOUTWY UTHOXE, Oucalwe ay TOV
peylorwy Ew 9nv. t) 23. Ot pop Xxonodpmevor Tote Katpoic dp0Gc ovo’
ei auvébn Te Tapa Tay Dewy yonoroy pynpovevovary. 24, Ovd’ ay

>.
.

Ne oil , = =
eexakic atobavyn Pidurros, ovdey paddor vpeic ye KunoecOe. 25.
. . + ~ nn
Oud’ ei rpc doa vor KExTnoa TOOTYEVOLTO GOL, 0v0 we ay ixava pot
Ck * s > = U
Goxei elval cot. 26. Ove dy ra Ocia kputrovrwy Dewy pda dy, ovo’
el wavr’ érekéNOore oxoTw@v. 27. Ov zeicetc, OVO’ iv meionc. 28.
To \ , = Py , By a m3 ON , aos Py 9. <S
ov poy Aéyovra Tov Cedvrwy pce Ev praxpoy vomlle, KAY Cu’ Eiry
ovhhaPac: roy © eb NEyovra pr) vous eivar paxpdy, wnO’ ay apddg’
ein TOAAG Kal moNvy poem: 29. "Eporye Ooxet Kal ei pene’ év TN
avr wodEL Ein TO KEKTNMEVQ), 7 TavTa TOU OlKOV Eivat Ooa TLC KEKTNTAL.
k) 30. Acirat 6 Oeodc, ee tar’ OvTwe Bede, ovdevoc. 31. Eiwep k.
jv aio ayabdc, éxpiv av uy Tapavépwe dpxev. 32. ‘H evar pia
, ” \ / 7 > s ye, 4 > ”
didakroy, eimep Kat Soegoc didaoxerae akovery O Wy paOyoty ovK EXEL.
33. Ob rarrec épav paper, cimEep ye TAYTES THY A’TOY EpHot Kat aEl ;
, 5 , > ‘ eee = , ”
1) 34. ‘Yrobépevog awppvovvny eivat TO Ta EaUTOU TpaTTELY ETELTE 1.
ovdev pyar Kwhvey Kal rouc Ta Tov GANwY TOdTTOVTAG Gwopovely. 35.
Od duvdpevor ebpeiy rag ddovc, cira Thavwpevor atwdovTo. 36, *Qv
ams Sh ees Bea Se a See Sti ey ers an Nee 8
EXTHTW KaKWC IOXEC. ELT EyW ClKnY CW GwY KakOY O py ohareic; 37.
, ‘ , ~
Ei vopiZoue Oeove avOo@rwy re ppov7igery, ovK av cpedoinv avrav.
*Emecr’ ovx ote ppovrilery ; of mp@rov per povoy Tov Cawy av0ow-
. ‘ > , ro ~ ” , ~ > ,
mov op0ov avéornoay. 38. Kdmecra rowvroy ovra ov gideic avror ;
ul ” ’ >? \ 7” ~ ‘ eu Ul . ~
m) 39. Aikawy, etr’ ayafoy etre mavrov TO apxEly, TavTUc auTOU Mm,
, e ’ ‘\ > 1 , a va \ ol c 39 ,
perexerv. 40. O ayabdc aijp cwdpwv wv Kul OlKatog EVCAaipwY
‘ , \ ,
éort Kal plaxdowe, Edy TE péyac Kal loxupdc, édv TE opuKpoc Kal
> Ra = ; , ~ , ”
aaeric n, Kai gay TovTH Kal py. Ai. “Eav ree aaelJn Oyote ELT’
wv e / > 4 42 Ei A , of 1X
goyoc, & maparuyxavwy apuverw, 42, Etre Avotac i tee ahdog
” ” > ~ , ’ , 7
momore Eypawer, Uvercoc TH yodgorTt, EiTE Tic GyoLy ELTE pI.

LESSON XVII.

a) ’Emei, éxetdy [which become with dv, éxdy or érijy and évetcdy, 384.
of which the latter is far the more common, and érav somewhat
more common than éwjyv ] are properly particles of time (‘ when,’ ‘after,’
postquam) ; but, like most particles of time, also denote cause, ‘ since,’

385.
386.

=

C.

x

176 385—387.

(puisque), quoniam, (p. 189. 22). Emei (éretdh) raxeor
soon as,’ ‘as soon as ever’ (See Lesson, p. 138). 8) |
also ‘ since’ of time.

ce) Particula éveé cum aliis conjuncta particulis has fere
cationes habet: émeé rot, nam profecto; éret ye, quandog
éreizep, quum semel, quando semel ; éreimep ye, quandoquic
érei Tor Kai, nam certe quidem. (Herm.)

d) ’Ezei (= ‘ for if not,’ ‘ for otherwise,’ ‘ for if so,’ &
times used argumentatively, where ei ce py, or after neg
positions «i é€ might be employed. The particle does na
change its meaning of quando quidem, but there is an el
conditional sentence, such as ‘if you doubt it,’ ‘if you think

e)” Eore (= éc dre’), until, as long as.

"Eru, yet, still, further.

OUKETL, nKkEeTL, NO more, no longer.

"E@’ @”, on condition that (267): ép @ re, the same, mos
the infinitive (sometimes future infinitive); but also w:
indicative.

a) 1. Oi rprdkovra ipéOnoay, Ewel TayLota Ta TElyn Ka
- cre a npesnoay, x x”
° ‘ , f > ~ ~ ,

2. "Ewecd)) raxtora édoxyuacdny, éwetiOov rote TPLAh
? ft fy e t a e , Inf
Aptiy mayo. 8. Qe raxrora Ewe vregpacvey, EOvovTo. —

. ‘\ , mal ~ ~ uh
Ov wove xoovoc ETE Lol xiT@vac wove éravoayTo popourTec.
Ter. Oitov dvdpa déyee év Kuvdtvw civac; Eu. Kadéy
> , oe fa , ? fo \ ~ a fi b
ayabov, &@ Tepliwy, éxeé rot Kat voy xovdy Twwy para

vr ’ \ rN a = a
alovrwy avroy mEpt THY paxny. 6. Ore yap tpeic éxetvou

~ , ~ ft ~ Ui ~
Ti@Tal, Evel YE OV GuVEeTdpmeDu a’TM, OUTE ExElVvOC ETE HpLy p

\ ° > ~

7yn¢. JT. Tove avrodev dp ov ay é0eXhoeev... Tay wept
>: b]
Copupopwy rocjcac0ar ;— Loddpa ye, tpn, Ewe TOL Kal Te

> ~ - ‘ ’ ov > , \ \ K EY S .
aur ovrot eiatv. 8. Oure .. . awodXAvTAL 70 py OV, OUTE YtyY.
’ , ’ -~ / , , > 4‘
ETELTED ovdapy peTéexet ovaiac. d) 9. Ovr« ole eEenney}
LoKparec, bray rowadra héyne, & odbcetc ay ojoeev avOowrwi
Epov reve Tourwy*®, 10. Nosov yap 6 rario adAdKorov avrou 1
iv ove Gy etc yvoin Tér’ ov ay EvpBador, ci poy vO Fpgr
tomagere*, e) 11. Zuvéfinoay mode rove Aaxecatpoviove éd
SST Av ie Uy e r 5 \ a ie t F
egiaoty ek Ledorovvijaov trdoroveo Kat pncémore ETLPHOO
auTie.

1 This derivation seems disproved by such passages as Xen. An. iv.
ti TO Oamreov, usque ad. I believe it to be éc¢ with the old connective ré.

9 9a ony , ’ . . pans ’ "

? Here é@’ w (properly = éxt rovrw 6 —) is equivalent to éxt rour@

3 Quod si mihi non eredis, percontare horum aliquem. Dev.

* i. e. quod si conjicere vos posse arbitramini, facite periculum. Dev.

i. h-] 388, 389. 177

LESSON XVIII.

"H, ‘or;’ in comparisons ‘ than.’ "H—i, aut—aut ; vel—vel.

a) The comparative # is sometimes used after ,.a@\Xov omitted,
or after a positive. : This is the case after expressions of willing,
choosing, and the like, because these contain the idea of difference,
separation, or preference, e.g. BovreaOar, EGEEtY, aipetabat,
atpeo.vy Oovvat, extOupety, d€xec0ar, Cnreiv, KuoirEehety
(= potius esse).

b) So #, ‘than,’ stands not only after comparatives, but after words
that express a difference (e.g. &AXoc, ovdeic &AXOC, AdXotoc, évavriog,
WOvoc, Cradzow, k.7.A.), and after all words which have the force of a
comparative (e.g. cuTrddowe, Tolv, POdave, K.T.X.).

e) (Comparatio compendiaria.) In comparisons, the Greeks often
compare not the attribute of one object with that of another, but the
attribute of one object with the other object itself to which the attri-
bute would belong. In this case the genitive is regularly used.

d) The particle # occasionally connects different constructions by
which similar notions are expressed.

e) In questions, #, like the Latin an, is properly used only in
the second member; often, however, the first member is not ex-
pressed in form, but is contained in what precedes or may be easily
supplied from it. ”H may then be translated by ‘perchance.’

J) Sometimes after a general and quite indefinite question, ij
introduces one which, in the opinion of the speaker, is probably very
near the truth: ‘ or—anot.’

g) °H (profecto) expresses confirmation. To strengthen it, pyr is
often added (= ‘assuredly,’ in asseverations, promises, &c. 344),
[The Epic jjrou, like 7, strengthens the meaning.] *H (in questions) ;
"H yap: 7H mov: See 315, Obss. 2, 3.

a) 1. Znrovorkepcaiver, i} Hpac weiBerv. 2. ’Aynoihaocg noetro
\ = , od, N ~ , ”
Kat odv TO yevvaiw peovesteiy, i] ouv TH adikw whéov EXELv. 3B.
TeOvavat vopilovor Avarredeiv, 3} Cyv. b)4. Ovdev &XXoO adroit Er-
i; ale
} / nn 9 7 \ , x \ , > \
rnoevovow, 3) aroOvioKery re Kai reEOvavac. 5. To py yevéoOa éoriv
an , ~ ~ , tf X , > \
i) mepukévar Kpetoooy Kkaxoc macxovra. 6. "Eaore Wuxy TOAEWS over
ee a , - x e , fe ’ s bo a > \
érepov Todreta. J. TloAv ot Aoyoe ovTot avTiot ove Eyw
jKovoyv. 8. [lavra ravavria trdpye Toic Ta owpara Ev EXOVOLY I}
roic Kakwc. 9. Skebacbe ri covAov i} eXevMepoy eivac CLrageEper.
10. Acadgopdr re otet rotety rove Toig vomote weHopevous gavrilwv
a ’ \ ? ~ , > ~ , iva) ;
WH €l TOUE Ev TOLG TOAELOLE EVTAKTOUYTAC wéyoc; 11. Upooepador ex
5] > ~ , r ” a\
ToUpTAaXALY 7} OL AvOpEC a’TaY UTEpeBatvov. C) 12. Xwpay ExeErE ovCcev
Aa

388.

389,

a.

C.

178 390.

d.nrrov pov evrmiov. a) 138. ‘Exatvoupevar panies
Aote aract xaipere. 14. ’Ev ee EroLovVTO, WE OTA
e. 3} ov~X ropey ovvrac apde 7} pgciwe Aa Ose ae Bia. Th.
Harr’ dpa ov ye 7a év tr Powrote piArpa ércordpevoc maha ¢
Tov’ i) Oxveic®, Emn, pda, pup aicxpoc paryc, éav 7pO:
f. adedpor eb rome; f) 16. Wd0ev steer; i) Ondov Gre €6 yop
Tic } maweia; 3) xaderov etpety Pedriw Tijg bx Tov mor j
gy: EVONHEVNC 5 9) 35 Pil Paov popne ar Opw7roc eUTUX OV adpw
7H mov tt xaderdv gore 70 Wevdy Eyerv. 20. “Opvupi or
fnceroré oo Erepov XOyor éenvociberv. 21. ‘Opodoyioag
metOecGar ovre weiGerae ovre Teter pede.

LESSON XIX.

390. “Hén (jam). a) With reference to present and past time = *4¢
‘just,’ and in a negative proposition, ‘ hitherto’ (adhue),
b) With reference to future time, ‘ at once,’ ‘immediately,’ ‘fo
stronger than vaya, and opposed to the indefinite wore, * at some
or other,’ and év varéow xodvm. c) With commands and exhorta
it may be construed ‘at once :’ it is also used in impatient questi
like our ‘now,’ and like ‘ quid jam?’ in the Latin comic
d) With reference to future time beginning and eatending
from the present, ijon = ‘henceforth’ (posthac) ; én obx, =* hen
not,’ or ‘no more.’ e) It is also applied to space, and denot
tiguity. f) Of unexpected or long expected events, #¢én 70
last ;’ ‘at length’ (jam tandem, tandem aliquando). But th
bination has also the indefinite meaning of ‘ several times alr

g) From this temporal meaning ijén passes by a natural
to its other use, that of denoting immediate, present existent
present reality, certainty, &c. In this way it often serves
‘at once’ to mark a consequence that immediately follows
preceding statement, &c., or a state that commences at once,
once discovered without g going any ee h) It frequently
itself to demonstratives: ovroc ion, 767 jon, évravd Hon, &e.
is often =‘ present.’ [Recent writers, Klotz, Rost, &c.,
that the temporal meaning is not the primary one. See Prac
Introduction to Greek Prose Composition, Part II, #én. } :

5 ~ € ,
Instead of 7H¢ 7peréoac.
6 =i dpa— amekpirrov, h bxveig—.

Onv. iva. | 392, 393. 179

a) 1. Toic pév yap non roic 0 év tarépw xpovw Ta reprvaa,
mikpa ylyverat. Soph. 2. Ilpdc rac wiAac Hon hy Hh Gpaga. 3.
TvbécOac ijn Ta Ovopara airadv ovK eiyouer. b) 4. "Edn xonvac b.
évayriov ardavrwy én Eyer. 5. Avo vave rove KopiOiove ion
éxeevev ot TEpTerr, Ec Aginv TAC cé NouTace TapackevalerOa. Cc) 6. C.
Odpoa, WdiOea, cai yaipe cal are ijdn. 7. Kaoroy ion x00;
d)8."Hén dei pe Covdevery wader, 9.”HOn ra rovd ob! cuareri- d.
pinrac Oeoic. e) 10. Buwxedowv ijOn Gpopoc } Bowria éoriv. f) 11. e.
"Avaratowpev On more THY ToAN}Y doovTica ‘Pwpaiwy. Plut. 12.
Oix olda ei Tic EWoaKe Ta EvTdg aydpara, GAN Eyw On Tor’
eidov. g) 13. Ei é& véoc Fj moeopuTyc 7) diKkawc jj accKoe, J+
Hon dragéepe. 14. Et ye poy doa eipnka meni epavrov, poste
Ovuvar ay ékedeyEar pe we Wevdopar, mHco ovK av iON Oukaiwe Kat
uno Oe@y Kat bro avOowrwy éxavoipnyv; h) 15. Mera ratrah,
On yiyverae ra rpoe—pnpeva. 16. “Evravda ion HOpotZovro. 17.
To awo rovrov Hon 6 Te Gy dpapravworr airiay eovarv.

LESSON XxX.

Ony (enclit.), ‘I should imagine ;’ ‘ surely ;’ in ironical, sarcastic 392.

speeches. ov Oy, 7 O4v. It is peculiar to Ionic and Doric poets.

“Iva is properly a particle of place, ‘where,’ but in this sense is 393.

hardly found except in the poets. Its usual meaning is that of a
final particle = (ut), ‘in order that,’ ‘that.’ As such, it does not
(like 6rwe) go with the future indicative, nor with the conditional
particle ay, which would express the purpose as contemplated con-
ditionally only, i. e. if haply it may (or might) be so: whereas iva
represents the plan as adopted -in order that, in that case, the event
may definitely follow. Hence, though érwe adv, we ay are found, ty’
dy never are, except where iva is a local adverb =‘ where.’ \(See
example 8, p. 31.) “Iva (6zwe, &c) with the indicative of an historical
tense, denotes a purpose now unaccomplished which would be or have
been accomplished, if a certain condition had been realized.

= = \ . , ” z
1. Ded, ev, TO py TU ToAdypar arOpwroe ExELv dwviy, ty’ oay
\ © 9 \ , ¢ aR Chives , Pineies , ‘
dev ot detvol Noyou. 2. Aone Gy bpity Kedevecy exetvoy pévey, iva
r péven,
>; 2, ~ \ A > ~ 3 U \ ON ~ sn , ,
per’ E60 TOY MOLXOY ETLMWPETTO. . [pd wodXov ay éxomodpuny
émioTetAal oot Tatra, tv’, ei émeloOnc, py THALKOUT@® KWOUYM TEDL-

~ x y ~ ¢ ~
éwecec. 4. “Expijy abrove Cynrety, iva aayndAAaypeOa TovTov Tov

7 "Hén ... ov, no longer.
Aa2

394.

180 394.

~ = =< PBS . wa r \ 2

Cnpaywyov. 5. Zovre ede Bondeivy ravrac rove mpooH

ef ” ” ~

Ore Ockavoraroce WY Kal dowraroe Efy re Coy wat Tedev

pyroc Gy Kak@y dmaprnudrwy Eylyvero Tov pera TOV

G. “Exoijv rov evrvyourr’ Ore meiatouc Exew ‘yuvaik
nr “ \ ee

Toop) Copote TapHy, We TY Kakhy per ELEGarXE Owp

> > ‘ Ne > Dee es

ovaay ecO\ny owe EGWCETO.

LESSON XXII.

Kai (et) connects notions of which the second is e
portant as the first, or even more important (= ae, atque).
Kal; ré... kai = ‘both...and: the xai . ))caueee
notions more independently; the ré... kat implying a
nexion, and often an ascent to the more important: = quum

a) When three or more notions are connected, the Kat
not like our ‘and,’ merely between the two last, but alse
the others, and sometimes also before the first. 0b) Asyi
the mere apposition of notions, without any conjunction) i
found in enumerations of this kind.

c) When two adjectives belong to one substantive, th
usually connected them by xcaé, less commonly re Kaé.
‘the good old times,’ but ‘the good and old times.’ This is
the case after wodve, bat even here the conjunction is
omitted.

d) After 6 abréc, icoc, Guowc, Tapardjavoe, and the corr
adverbs woavrwe, &c., kai = ‘as.’ (Compare idem atque,

e) After od ¢0dvw dpa (365, e], on, and after se
denote the passing of time, cai introduces the following ev
we should use ‘when.’ ov ¢0avw.. . Kat, ‘no sooner . . = tM

f) When a general remark is followed by a particular’
which illustrates its truth, cai voy = ‘and so now,’ ‘and St
present instance ;’ kai tore = ‘and so then.’ And generally a
connexion by xaé is often found, where we should use ‘ands
thus, ‘and by so doing, &c.

g) Kai = ‘and also,’ when it introduces a clause Im
verb of the preceding clause is repeated, or a synonymous On
The common form for ‘and also’ is cai... 6& (878, m)ax
‘and moreover, ‘and especially.’ {In negative sententes’@
ce. |

h) The Attics, as a general rule, never employ kat. <3
when the ré has another cai (or ré) answering to it, so that
kai connects with the preceding sentence a twofold clause

Dy re 2 2 skal (OL ares sactte-

cai.] 394, 181

i) Kai = ‘also, ‘ too,’ ‘even,’ not only adds a new notion to one
previously stated, but also frequently refers to a notion not expressed,
but more or less easily supplied; and in cases of this kind the
Greeks reckoned upon more quickness of comprehension in seizing
upon the intended notion than we do. Kai avroc, ‘even himself,’
‘himself’ (i. e. ‘as well as others,’ or ‘certain others’). Kat ovroc
= atque is, isque; Kai ravra, idque, ‘and that too.’

k) In sentences of comparison (‘as ... 80,’ dowep.. . kat), and in
other sentences where notions are compared together (one being a
demonstrative, the other a relative clause), the Greeks expressed xaé
in the relative, and most commonly in both clauses. The case is the
same with i} (ij... #), ‘or,’ and after ij, ‘than,’ when a notion im-
plying difference precedes, ovcé, pncé being used instead of cai if the
notion is negative.

2) In the same way «ad appears in et (or dc) Tec GAAoc, where the
cai often refers to a cai éyw, ov, ovroc to be mentally supplied.

m) In many connexions the cai does not belong to the single
notion before which it stands, but to the whole proposition. So in
6 0€ Kai—.

n) After an interrogative pronoun or adverb, caé denotes that the
notion it precedes is the particular notion about which one requires
full information. In English we should pronounce the following
word with emphasis. [Hermann explains it differently : qui, ré x1)
kat éyety, interrogat, is non solum quid, sed etiam an aliquid
dicendum sit, dubitat. Klotz says: si dico ré yoi Kat NEyetr, pro-
prie hoc quero, quid sit dicendum, etiam si solum de dicendo
cogitemus; i.e. the questioner passes over all the particulars
about which he might enquire, and confines himself to this particular
one. |

0) So, too, after érei, éreidh, ta, kal (unless it belongs merely to
some one following notion) adds emphasis to the precise cause
alleged, omitting all the other possible accessory causes.

p) When the following notion is far more important than the pre-
ceding one, kai = ‘even ;’ and often ‘very, ‘indeed.’ So kat xarzec,
‘even all the rest,’ i. e. all without exception; kat pada, ‘very
indeed ;’ kat mavv, properly ‘quite entirely ;’ often a negative, ‘at
all.’ With superlatives = vel.

q) With participles cai is used adversatively—‘ even though.’ This
caé is often combined with dépwe (‘nevertheless’), and often appears as
kaizep, which in Attic writers is hardly ever found except with a
participle or some virtually participial construction: whereas xacroe
(= ‘ although’) is used only in independent sentences. Later writers
use them even vice versd. To the passage from Theophrastus (170, d),

a.b

C.

182 394,

where caimep is used with a finite verb, Kriiger adds I
219; Rep. 511; liys. 31, 54%
r) When xaé (es even’) limits the notion of a word, by mé
assertion of ‘that at least, if no more ;’ ‘even that, if no
it may be construed ‘7f only ;’ ‘ though but,’ &c. : sometime
an infin. by ‘mere,’ ‘merely.’ ro Kat \éyety rovro, ‘the
ing this ;’ ‘the mere fact of saying this.’ wat wadhat = *n
but long ago,’ but would be construed in English by an
* long.’ '
s) This caé (‘even’) is often used to strengthen the 2
jatisouv (‘any soever’); drowaricovy (‘of any kind wha
orocoauuy (‘however much,’ ‘ however little’); and the corr
adverbs ézwaotr, dxwartovy (‘in any manner,’ ‘in any way”
ov, py, we shall have, not cat ov (4), but ovde, pnee. 7
t) Kai = ‘also,’ ‘ even,’ may follow cai = ‘and,’ if a W
terposed : kaé Tic Kal* Kat ert Kat vuv' Kat on Kal. On wal
ei (€av) kai, See 381, g. Kai yap has several meanings.
so that the caé relates to the whole sentence. (2) Name
that the cai = etiam, relates to the nearest notion.
so that cai answers to a following caé. Thus kai yao
éJéXovor may mean: (1) for they are also | resolved to.
alliance; (2) for they are resolved even | to form an
(3) for they are resolved both to form an alliance (and a
something else; e.g. mpoaéxew tov vovv). In the second
the opposed notion may be inserted between the caé and the

lively ovce yao. ‘To the [first or] second belong also cai yap
and ovce yap ei (ea). We also meet with cal yap Kat, etenam
and kat (ovde) yap ovcé.

Kaizep, ‘although.’ See 394, q.

Kairor (‘although,’ ‘though ;’ ‘ but, however,’ &e.) quamqua
cially the corrective guamquam) ; sometimes verum, sed tamen,
ye, the same, with more emphasis on the following assertion’
quam quidem). Katroe ré dnp;

Cons LN 4 > ~ \ os Nae é , >
a) 1. Xonpara éCworyoaro avroic Kal oikiac Kal avépamooe
LupParovrec rac aoricac éwOovvTo, EpmaxovTo, ame
atéOvnoxov. c) 3. ‘H wodtc vopove tréypaer, aye
madkat@v vopolerwy evonpara. 4, Ata mo\d\ov (re) Kat
(mpaypatwy) ceowopévor mapeore. 5, Tac pev 1a
. A 84 .
ayaba déyet, oe Cé toa Kaka. ad) 6. Torro y ay fl
, ~ a - , ~ . . ‘ 4 c ~
piiot Tic @ Cupdevery iyyotro Ta avTa Kat eavT@. TF.
“a ‘ A ~ e § ia : ’ ” i, ‘ , ‘ > 7 :
Kat py capac cicddac ev tow Kat ei poy EveOvgndy.

kai.] 394, 183

damdvac oby dpoiwe Kat mpiy, a\d\a TOoArKO peiZove Kabe-
oracay. 9. "Edokev abroic tapatAnora Kai avrédeyor. e) 10.
"Hon (re) ty peonuBpia cat avOpwroe yaOdvovro, 11. Ovrw
rourw ov’ i} TpEic Opdpove meptehnAvOdre ijorny Kal Elaépyerat
KXewiac, 12. Ot Aaxecauyndvit ov« EPOacay Tiy apxiy Kara-
oxorreg Kal Toic OnPaiore evOve éexeovrevoav. Is. 13. "Evrav0a

e.

Epevav Hypepac tpeic, Kat ie Mévwy. Xen. f) 14. "Eviore f

Py ‘ , « ‘ ~ X / >
av kal kcaraevcopaorupnbein tic tro modd@y Kal CoKovyTwy Eivac
~ i ¥ \ , ~
ve Kal viv mepl Oy ov Eyete dNiyov oor TaYTEC GUspPHooVaL Ta’TAa
’AOnvaioe Kai of Eévor. 15. To yévoc ro rév Opakwy govikwrarov
éort. Kat Tore émimecdyTec Ordackaeiy Taicwy Karéxobay TavrTac.
-7 ‘ — ~ ‘ ‘
16. “Aktoy émdei~at we Tove acuKovyTUc TYLwpEtaDE, Kat TOUC bpETEMOUE
’ = al ,
doyorrac (eAriove Twojoere. g) 17. Updo addwv zpofe/3npEvoc
> , e ‘ e x” ns \ , ’ ~
GTEXWOEL’ KML OL aot TPVG TOVE GUYTETAY[MEVOUC anm\Oorv. h) 18.
\ ~ ’ wD > *
To odd aire avaterapaypéroy éxopevero, Kal ion TE Hv audi ayopay

ar\iGovcay Kat rrAnolov hy 6 craQudc. Xen. 7) 19. Ot Aakedatporioe |
7 U) 7 b

? ’ ‘ 5) , e ~ - P) , x \ > ~
éxoinoay trove "AOnvaiove émodoyety Aaxecatmoriovg Kal avrer
Wyemovac civa. 20. ’Akwotvpev “EXXnvec Ovrec Kat abrot UP vpor,
dvtwv “EXXjvwr, ayabdv te macyew. 21. Kdéapyoc éxodaley cet
ioxupec, Wore Kat avT@ perapédery Eo Gre. 22.°H yewpyia Toda
kal avry Owdoce. 23. Ot Kepxuvpatoe ov0’ avrot dtevoovrro
al ~ e
BidfecBar. 24. "Ardpwy éorl kal rovTwy movnowy oitivec éOE-
, / e a,
Aovart Ce éExtopkiac Toarrey Tt. 25. Eioty ot xpnotwrepov vopilovor
5 ‘ ~ ~ ey ~
Xonpara ij adehoove, Kai TavTa TOY pEYv APNdrVHY OvYTwY, TOU
, . ‘ ~ » »
dé gpovipov. 26. Lv cavrov podvysdv re Coxsic Exetv, AOL CO
ovdapod ovdey Ole Ppdvytoy Eivac; Kut TATA EiCwC Ore ype puxpov
~ ~ ov ~ ~
pépocg év TH cwpart, TOA TC ovane, Exerc. 27. TOv cwpdrwy tor
~ e ‘ ,

Ond\vvopévwr Toy Kal ai Wvyat wodv appwordrepat yiyvovTa. 28.
‘ \ ~ ~ \ ’ ~
To pendev douety Kat othavOpwrove mot. 29. Tov evrvxovvra

‘ ~ aS e \ a” ~ e 9 \
Kat dpovety voutcopev. 30. Ot prey avrixpuc moepovay, ov OF

Re ci \ ES ! ” € 1s > ’ Sat pm
Kat Cia To Aakecatmoviove Ere yovxalery Cexnpepote omovoaic Kat
atrol karéxovra. hk) 31. Aoxet por (kat) ra Tov avCpay cwpara
Tavra mdoye adwep Kal Ta TOY Ev TH YH) Prvopevwy. 32. "QoTeEp
Kal tbrecxouny bpiv, odTwW Kal TONou. And. 33. Atkavoy 7} (Kat)
~ > ~ ~ s\ VAN ~ > ~ > !
Tav ayaborv Kotvwreiy, 7) pnce TOY aTUXLay amohavely. Is. 34.
"ELnreiro obcév re paddov rd rév ddXwy 7} Kat ba’ Epov. 1) 35.
"ApxecOar éxiorapat, Oc Tic Kal AAAoc. 36. LupEever vpiy eirep
Tw Kat ado TO VIKAV. m) SOL plev ayTiKouc moXepovclr, ot O€
kal Ca ro Aaxedatpoviove Ere hovydlew dexnpépore oroveatc Kat
avrot karéyovra. Th. n) 38. Té cal PBovdcobe, @ vewrepor; 39.
’ExéXsucev eiveiy wov kal éxryyn. 40. Eipe rypicovo’ 6 re cat
dpdoe more. Eur. 0) 41. "Orme cacec py éwel kamwreoac. 42.
Tpwraydoac padiwe émexdrddber, éwerdn Kat Ta TOAAA TATA ececi-

ip

h.

k.

mM.

Ne

0.

=)

Ss.

Te

p) 44. Kadov ye kat yéporra parbdvey copa. 45.

a>. «Fy t
“EXAnvog kal mdvv ovce eivac avrn ft éxikAnowc®. 51

“Opws mpdc ye rac adNag réxyvac KaimwEep ovUTwW mpazT

184 394.

caéev. 43. My) mapa ddfay aropivov, iva Kat Te

Exov wou Kpeirtoy éott Kai voprov. 46. “Eorey atia f
e XN ’ > ~ . / @e .9 c ~

Uro0 wdvTwy éxavetaOat, ov povoy vp Hue@yv. 47.
” e deals / ’ \ ~ * er \ ‘ ~~ a
el O Evt Ouvapevocg apEoToUG ToLeiv 7] OaTic Kat TOOL
Horne mpoddrne Kai rpic, ox G&rak amodwdévat dixa

Otrog 6 vépocg Kat para Karo EXEL. 50. Aoxet

goaltw ovoma kat Adav ocagwc. 52. Oic mXetorae pet alo
apporepa EvpBePhKace, Cikawwi eiot Kal amcoréraroe eb
cimpaylac. g) 53. Ai ouppopal kat Ppayvy Ovra paKoor
elvat wowovor Tov Plov. 54. Kumpte ovcoEe vouvOeroupervyn
55. LupPovevw oor, kaiwep vewrepoc wy. 56, Atarenpay,
nke, Kaiweo Tavu TOANWY aYTireyovTwy. 57. OvK ay
kaimeo aWuyov ditov, 58. Aéyere adn, kaiwep &k
xodvov. 59.°H Ccoxet ric cor yeryvwoKkwy Ta Kaka Ort Kaka
Gpwe éexdupety aitov; 60. Kai Ovijckove’ 6pwe, mon
vowav elyev evoxipwe weceiv. 61. Heibov yuvakiv, cad
orépywy Opwe. 62. Dofseirar pH t) Wuxn Opwe Kal Oedr
Kd\\oy Ov Tov GwpaToe mpoaTtoAX\uyTa. 63. Ove ay aiabe
Opwe Kal ev TadoxXovTac ere dodcKety TELWEVOUC, TOUTO
ayvnkéorove mEoveKTac OvTae ijon Kal THe XYonsEewco amoTav
giroc0giac TO aéiwua peyadomperéorepoy Karadetmerat.
Evnec 70 Kat doxeiy dovidac GopeNew Pporouc. 66. ‘Qe role k
Toaccovav ov Kal Ppayuvy xpdvov Aabéobac roy mag
kaxo@v. 67. Ovce voy eye TO Eyer WY pire TLV VAYKHY fl
eixora Oyov Kal perpiwe dy Tic eiwety ein Ovvaroc. - 68.
avroic Kat pnoéva Aemeivy. O69. Aixa’ Eporye val wadae Oe
éyew. 8) 70. [dc ovk aicxpoy cat hvrevouy Oikny amo)
71. “Avev evvoiac Ti Opehog Kat OTOLagTLYOGOUY émtrporoU é
pe yiyvera; 72. Ei cal drocovoty padXov évdowaovat, Ct
covra. 73. ’Evdkove, ei voty kal drwoodr exec, 74. Ko
Upov ovO’ vrivovy agoppyy AaBwr Karevavpaynoe Aakecay
75. Ol vikhcarteg Ta Tpaypara otTwe EogerepioavTo, Wore é
pind” Orcovy peradiwédva rote rrnOeiowv. 76. Tove tarp
avepetouc kadeic; Ovo’ drwartovyr. t) TAs *"EkéAwpev ;
THY amtiay' Kat yap oica avOowrove vi éxvincay avhKeor
78. O18 éyw avép bvra Tov Gov Tata’ Kal yap éxOpoc dy
oerar Ta y éoOa XonoTOc Wy avip. 79. Hévouc émbe* wat at
Eévoc y’ eon. 80. Od Eore meviac obcév aO\WTEpOY eV

8 ie.» ‘EAdae.

pa—peér.] 396—399. 185

r e ‘ . * / > ~ 7 , BY s
cupnTwpa* Kal yap av guoe orovdatoc Ho, TEVNC C8, karayeAwe
ton. 81. Aeuvoy TO rikrety EoTiv’ OVdE yap Kak TAoXOVTE piovC
Ov rékn mpooytyverat. 82. Odk Ear oikety oikiay Gvev KaKov" Kat
‘ we = ‘ \ \ — , > >” \ ,
yap To yijpac Kai 70 py) yijpae Kakoy. 83. ’AXN Eravae pev rovTwY
‘\ ~ ~ ’ c ~
TodNovE ApETIjc wojoac éexOvpety Kai éAXridag TapacywY, ay EaUTOY
~ ‘ ‘\ wv ,
émupeh@vrat, Kadove Kat ayabove EcecDar. Kairoe ye ovderwrore
, Ay
Uméoxero OwadoKkadoc Elvat rovTov.

EXPLANATION OF THE REMAINING PARTICLES.

pa, ‘by,’ a particle of swearing, taking the acc. of the deily. a) 396.

It is principally used in negative asseverations, with ov preceding or
following, or both. [ov pa rove Osovc, ei ematdoromncapny, ovK
oida el éxrnodpny maida mor’ av, &c.| 6b) The negative is some-
times omitted. [ov« éGadAero; Ma Av’, adn’ 6 Ofjpoc ave(Jda Kplow
mouty.| c¢) In Attic prose, the name of the deity is sometimes
omitted. [@nul eywye. Ma rov—ov ot ye.| d) Nai pa— is
affirmative : and sometimes even pa itself occurs affirmatively, if the
context sufficiently implies the affirmation. [pa ray réAeor rife
Emig mavddc Aixny, Asch. Ag. 1407: so pa Aia, By Jupiter.]

padtora péev—ei ce prj, &c. = if possible—but if not, &c.—men-
tioning what is best to be done, and also what is the second best, if
that is not feasible’. [kataytyvwoxere airov padtora pev Oavaror,
ei O& mn, aepvyiar. |

PGdXov éé, or rather.

*ueév, shortened from phy, has properly the same asseverative power
(= certainly, indeed). This it retains in some combinations, espe-
cially in pév ov: properly quidem igitur, sane igitur, profecto igitur :
hence sane quidem, immo. Also with wavy, ravraract, Kopdy, it
strengthens the affirmation [p. 136. 8, 4,5]: so also with ad\Aa pev
of, Kal perv On, ov pev O74. In these combinations pjy never appears.

In a similar way pév stands with single notions (such as éeyw
pév ...) where one may suppose an opposed notion with éé.

= The notion opposed to or contrasted with that to which pév
belongs, is usually accompanied by o€ or pévtoe: less commonly by
roivuy, ardp, adAdy py, ov pv ddXa. Compare éé and eira.—Mev
on and pv oty are often used (like our ‘then,’ ‘thus then,’ ‘ so’)
to terminate a subject, after which a new one is introduced by c¢,
Also peév ovy “in continuando sermone cum quadam conclusionis
significatione usurpatur, ut apud Latinos et quidem. Ilp@rov pev
ovv, ac primum quidem.” Herm.

? With numerals, words of time, &c. padiora (about: év recoapdkoyta p a-
ALtoTa wpépatc) signifies that the statement made is nearly exact (according to
the belief of the speaker), without pretending to be quite so.

Bb

397.

398.
399.

186 400—408.

400. *yévror, 1) sane, enimvero, ‘ certainly ;’ especially in af
answers (Lesson LX. 19); 2) tamen, ‘ but,’ ‘ however,’ in ¢
tions and other oppositions; 8) “in interrogationibus sie di
ut videatur aliquis rem negare, quo certius ea ab respor
affirmetur.” Herm. e.g. ob« avriAéyouat pévror; ‘surely they o
each other, don’t they ?’ 4) ironically = scilicet. ‘a

401. pu}, not (178 sqq.; 295—298); 2) lest, or that not; 8) that
verbs of fearing, &c. 290). In questions it expects the an:
being somewhat stronger than por; (num?) After some ve
restrain, prevent, Sordid, deny, &c.) it is used where it seer
superfluous, from our using no negative particle (290, e), Od ph,

pay ov: see 293.

402. nde, Y see 4 420.

buve,

403. “yyy (= vero), partly affirmative and partly adversative ;
monly the latter, but generally with other particles. The
ing are common combinations: kal pry, et vero, et sane or
adda phy, at vero (and atqui). On ov pujy adda, see p.

is pointed out = ‘and lo,’ ‘and see.’ [Kal py ro pecpdee
mpootpxerat. | Te cannot follow py without the interpositior n ¢
word. Te pay, see ve In questions Bhy = quaess, obsecro:
THC PHY... «5 TWolog pv... .3 &e. ri pv; = quid, quaeso,(
‘why not ?’ ‘what else?’ &e. (i.e. ‘certainly,’ * wundoubt
Nearly so réc piv; 7H pry, 348.

404. yum ri ye (nedum), much less.

405. vi, ‘by,’ in affirmative oaths (with acc.).

406. vuy, ‘now,’ ‘then.’ It is the same word as viv, the ‘now’
but used quite unemphatically, so as not to refer the whole
to present time, but only the word which it follows as an
In this respect it corresponds exactly with our unemphatic ‘ now,’ a

like it, is often used with imperatives. It occurs chiefly in.
dramatic poets: the v is long in Aristophanes, long or short in
Tragic poets. Léadv vy avrév' pnd’ pa tov mdyoiov. “1Ge
Eon, adnynoa rovTw ré cor amexorvapnv. Xen.

407. vuv on, 1) now; 2) with a past tense, just now.

408. 6 pév—o ce*, the one—the other.

ol pév—ol Cé, some—others.

6 péy, 6 © ov often stand alone in reference to a precedil
position. mavrac giAnréov, aXN ov Tov pev TOV O ov, wed
every body; not (love) one and not another. apijcav ovy Oo
6 © ov, adda TarTEC.

2 For 6 7) piv—o O& we sonietimes find 6¢ oo. 08.

6 d&—oi.] 409 —418. 187

& é€ (quod vero est), after which the rovrd éa7e is omitted. [6 de 409.
mavrwy dewdrarov (but what is the most terrible thing of all, is this) ].
d0ovvexa (= Grov Evexa), because ; that, in the Tragic poets. 410,
oloc (roteiv), of a kind or character (to do, &c., 280). 411.
olde re, able; possible (280).
oioy eixdc, as is natural; as one may (or might) suppose.
owdre, 1) when, whenever; 2) since: as quando, quandoquidem are 412,
used for guoniam.
dzov, 1) where; 2) [seldom] since (siquidem, quandoquidem). 413.
drwe, 1) properly adv., how ; guomodo; 2) conjunct., in order that, 414,
that [with subj. or fut. indicative, which may stand even after the
historical tenses, 284: though the optative is then the regular mood].
Sometimes too érwe and we (not iva) take ay with the subjunctive,
which then refers to a condition : = that so, or, that, if it may be
$0 (p. 151, 5). Omwe Eaeobe, see that you be =a strong imperative
(284). drwe pH with subj., 284. Odzwe with indicative of a past
tense, 393.
doat Hpépac or danpuépar, daily ; properly, as many days as there are. 415.
doce follows Qavpacréc and superlatives of quality. mXeiora doa or
doa meiora, quam plurima : Oavpacrov doov, mirum quantum (271, c).
doo ov (or dcovov), all but. [rdv péddovra Kal dcovod mapdvra
modELOY. |
ére, when (quum, quando, sometimes quandoquidem). Sometimes 41G,
apparently = dr: (that), after peuvjoa, AaOeiv, acovery. On Gray,
see Gv with subj., p. 367, e. éré péev—ére Cé*, sometimes—sometimes.
drt, 1) that, quod; after verbs sentiendi et declarandi. [See 417,
remarks on we conjunct.1)]. On the mood, see p. 22 (Lesson XII.);
and on the optat. with adv, p. 154, k. 2) because, for dia rovro Gre,

i.e. Ovore.
érc also strengthens superlatives (172), and is used to introduce

@ quotation in the very words of the speaker, where we use no con-
junction (see 353, f). On ovy drt— adda cai, see 419.

dre pH, after negatives, (nisi) ‘except.’

ov, not: in questions it requires the answer ‘ yes.’ 418.

(4) ob cvadvore = the non-destruction.

ov yap adda is commonly used in the sense of ‘ for,’ ‘ for indeed’
(364, k), with increase of emphasis, q. a. ‘ for it is no otherwise, but.’ M.

ov py: see 287.

ov piv, 1) yet not, but not; 2) as a negative protestation. See
A pny (343).

ov puyy adda (or, far less commonly, ov pévroe ANAC), see 364, k.

3 Whenever the forms rore, Ore are used twice (sometimes only once) for moré
—Toré, sometimes—sometimes, they are accented roré—, dré—. B.

Bb 2

419.

a

C.

&

188 419.

ov tavu, by no means.

ov gnu, I say (that) not; that is, the ov, thouge it atta che
to the nui, belongs to the infinitive. [ov no’ édcey &e., h
that he will not suffer &c.]

a) ov povov—adQXa Kat (AXXd’ ovOE); Bb) ob ud
(also ovyx Ore povorv), or obx ore (Gre), or 1
ézwe (used elliptically for ov« go%, dre or Grwe' ph A€ye, Gre O
— ada kai (add? ob0é), not only—but also (but not even), wi
less important member precedes the more important. c) ovxX
poy Gre* (6rwce)—adAXa Kal (AXAXN’ ove), not only not—
(but not even), when either the more important member prec
less important, or when two strongly antithetic clauses are
to each other. d) oJ —aAda Kai, not—but even, ov
ovcé, not—not even, add’ ovcé being stronger than adda
ov povoy—adXa without cai is used, when the second
is so much stronger than the second, or so much more gener
meaning, that it virtually includes it, making it quite unnee
mention the weaker notion.

ox Ocov and ovx vioy are also found for ody dre and xm
respectively.

( Examples.)
a) 1, Lwxparne ov provoy codoc Hv, ada Kal ayaBdg. 2B,
pojy ureparobvyioKev ye povor E0éNova ot EpwyTEc, OV MOVO?
dvopec, AXAG Kal yvvaixec (non modo—sed etiam). b) 8
wo , e , ’ G , ty > . \ eer) ) ~
Ore povoc oO Kpirwy ev yovyia iv, aXAa Kat ot Miro adrod,
Ovy Orwe rove worepiove érpéarto ot "EhAnvec, GAG Kal
xpay avrav exaxkwoay. 5. Ovy brwe yap avroic (rote
ow) Exerc, ANAG Kal puoQwoac ceauTdY KaTa TovTWYE TOXNET
modo non—sed etiam). 6. Tovc On aiove iyyeiro ovX
> , ‘ , ’ . ‘ , a
avrimpacety Kal Ocaxwvoecv, ata Kat ovoTparevoety, Jo C
drwe Tie Kowvijc éhevOeplac peréyomerv, MAX’ OVOE dovdelac |
HEwOnpev ruxetv (non modo non—sed ne—quidem). 8. My
OpxeicBar ev pubum, add’ oO’ GpHovaAae eddvacbe (non moe
saltare, sed ne rectis quidem pedibus stare poteratis). 9. Taw
i) GAXo Te wy KéKrnoa, vopiwy apyupiov akioy eivat, oddert
Ort mpotka Coine, AX’ ovo’ EXarroy Tig aéiac AaBwrv (non
gratis des, sed ne si minus quidem accipias, quam est illarum
pretium), d) 10. Tov cai \é6yy cai epyy wetpmpevov Epe ave
nn S$ ‘ wos 3; , v9 is" ~ > > 3 \
ay Cuvaipny ovr’ eb NEyev ovr’ eb roeity, Ad’ OVOE TeEtpE

4 When pj Ort, 1) Orrwe begin the sentence, b7ohaBy rig may be &
or they may be understood like the Latin ne dicam, and are thus stronger th
preceding expressions, but both in a negative sense.

oure, ovce. | 420. 189
11. Aapecxove Nady ovK Eic Td twov KareBéuny epol, AX’ obdE
KaOnouraOnaa, adn cic bpac Eardvwr. 12. Ov rovnpdc, Ada Kal
mavu xonoroc. €) 13. Ob pdvoy Ext rovTwy abrove Oper THY yro-
pny ravrny éxovrac, AN’ Ext Tavrwy bpoiwe.

LESSON XXIII.

a pyre, | If the successive clauses are negative, they are
ovee, pndé, J connected, a) by ovdé (unde), when a negative
member precedes: 0b) by cai ov (kai uw), when an affirmative
member precedes ; this is the regular form in Attic prose; but in the
Ionic and poetic writers ovdé or pnd can also be used here: ¢) ina
more emphatic and definite manner by ovre—odre (yeh e—pnre)
neque—neque (neve—neve), ‘neither—nor,’ when the two or more suc-
cessive members are negative: d) by ovre—ré (seldom xa‘), neque
— et, where we must use ‘not — and ;’ or ‘not — but;’ ‘not only not
— but’ (if the two notions are strongly opposed). e) The following
connective forms are more rare, and belong mostly to poetry, viz.
ovre—ov, OvV—ovUrTE; TE OU—TE; OVTE—TE OV; OVTE—OUOE,
‘neither—nor yet,’ which is found also in prose. f) Ovdé (= ne —
quidem) always relates to some preceding notion (expressed or im-
plied); and when ovdé — ovdé are repeated, they are not cor-
responsive particles (like neque — neque), but the first ovd¢ has its
own proper force, and the second adds to it a second notion in the
same independent way : = ne — quidem — neque.
ovd€e before a single notion = ne — quidem.
odd de (ne sic quidem), ‘ not even so.’ See we.

(Examples.)
a

a) 1. Ovk Gy ovv rokdrac ye (4 Kadi) Tapaivectc ayabove TOUNOELEV)

° \ \ > , b) \ \ e , , ~
—ov0é pojy akovriardc, OVE py imméac. b) 2. Acareivov paddov
TPO TO GavT@ TooGEXELY, Kal jr) aperec THY Tic TOAEwo. 3. Dai-
vomar Tolvuy ~Eyw xaptroc Tervxnkwe Tore Kal ov pémewc, OVOE
Tinpwpiac. 4, ’Erapvvare—kai pr) wednoOe hac. 5. "E@ow apa
e , ~ ‘ ’ \ , f ’ \ 9 , ~
ce & Dovder Tolgty Kal OVOEY ExiTANTTOVELY, OVOE OCLakwAVOVEL TOLELY
wv ay émBupne. c) 6. Ovre Oeol, ovTe GvOowra. d) 7.”Qpocar
—phre mpodwaery adAjAove cippayoi Te EoeoDar. 8. Ovre yap

> /, > e yA et 4 , e ‘
ayopa gor tkavh —, f TE yopa moepia. 9. Oi Aakedauporeoc
° , ” > , ’ 4 > A , € i , ‘ , ~
aigQopevor ovTe ExwAvoy, Ei py ext Boayd, Haovxaloy re TO TEoy TOU
xosvov. €) 10. ’ExxAnoiay re odK éxoiee—, Thy Te TOMY EdvAagoE.

é.

420.

a.

C.

é.

~ ” ~ 5
11. Ovre éxeivoc rt xarevénoe, T6 Te payretoy ovK ednrov. f) 12. f.

77 . ~ >
Ev yap tabs, dre ode év AAW ovdEevi AyGu1, OVCs ev Toaker ovCEpla
petoy tere dua 70 BEATLOy TO cHpa TapackevacadBa.

190 421—428.

LESSON XXIV. p.

421, “ody, therefore, then®. It gives to relatives (éortcovr, &

force of the Lat. cunque (ever, soever).

ovKovv' ovKovy. “ Particula ov«ovy scribenda est obxoty ubi

ficat 1) nonne ergo? nonne igitur? 2) ergo (scilicet, ne

3) obKovy vel ov« ody, non ergo. 4) ovKovy, ubi significat ne

non profecto, nequaquam.” (Kihner.)

429, ouTw, never yet. :

ovcérore, never, is used of both past and future time; ovde

only of past time. (See zw.)

olrw, otrwe, thus; so. (See 444.) After a participle it so
introduces the (virtual) apoddsis. [aroguywy Cé Kat rovrouc, o7

ovrw AOnvaiwy éredetxOn. | e

423. *rép (enclit., wtique ; often adversatively : = quamvis). It ¢

from the preposition wepé, ‘ round,’” denoting the whole compa.

notion, so that the word to which it is attached, is to be take

whole extent, whatever that may be. In Attic Greek it is p
appended to relatives, and adverbs of time, cause, and

(Gorep, dcoorep' oven, Grovmep’ etwep, kaiwep, &c.). With

tives it often has the force of our ‘ ever,’ ‘ soever.’ [é0npa

emiTvyXavol, ‘every where, where,’ ‘wherever.’| Its pro

is to indicate that the assertion belongs especially to the perse

thing denoted by the relative. ——

424, aij pev—rij 6é, partly—partly. Hermann recommended m

... 7} 0€* but the particle is invariably circumflexed in the M

425, wry, except: as conjunction, or preposition with gen.: mAiy

except if. [Related to rXeiv, tréov, ‘more.’ Klotz. |

426. oddakce, often, after ci, av, xy, has sometimes the meaning

( forte), ‘perchance ;’ i. e. it refers to the possible happening &

what often does happen.

427. *zoré (enclit.), at any time. With interrogatives it expresses ‘sl

prise : ric tore; who in the world ? ;
428. *ov(enclit.),1) somewhere ; 2) perchance, perhaps; 8) Ti

used in conversation when any thing is assumed in a half-question

way, that the speaker may build something on the assent of the]

son appealed to.

5 ody is often used to resume a speech that has been interrupted bya p
thesis (= I say). a

6 oyxovv, extra interrogationem, acerbam interdum habet ironiam. :
Dem. p. 238.

7 Or, from zrépe (as the word is then accented) = repioawe, very.
particle appears in semper, parumper, &c. Hermann’s derivation of it from
the sense of ‘ circiter,’ denoting objects of which we only conjecture the H
exact extent, is decidedly to be rejected.

xpb—ré.] 429—435. 191

mpoc ae Oewy, I adjure you by the gods (ixeretw is generally omitted 429.
in this form of adjuration).
mp0 TOU (better ™poTov), before this ox that time (= zpo rotrov or 430.
éxeivou Tov xpdvov*). [év yap Tp TO TOU ovdEMia PonDed Tw TotC
Meyapetvoty ovdapcbev éxqOev. Thuc. iv. 120.] ‘ Quando in serie
orationis preteritum tempus memoratur, tunc de eo, quod ante illud
etiam fuerit, formula zporod non videtur adhiberi posse, nisi simul
insit relatio ad presens tempus ; hoc est, nisi diserte simul significare
quis velit, nunc non amplius ita esse.” Buttm. ad Alecib. I. 14.
*zw (enclit.), | till now, hitherto. In this sense they principally 431.
*rwrore, follow negatives. Without a negative rw occurs
only in questions that are virtually negative [mote agtorapévn ric
mw rovry ewexeionoe; Thuc.|: mwzore occurs in such questions and
after ei [Wore pnd ci rwrore WKhOnoay, &c. Dem. et m1 avOow-
wv ion wwrore éreckearo. Plat. |
ovTw, WiTw* (ovceTw, pncétw), never yet, not yet. mwrore is
seldom annexed to the simple ov, py, but to ovdé, pno€
(oiderwrore, pncexwrore). The form without rw (ovdézore,
never) is commonly employed only generally or with respect
to the future. Both z# and zwzore may be separated from
the negative particle by the interposition of other words.

mwpara*, properly, how so? how then? hence, by no means. 452.

Ta péev—ra 0é, partly—partly (adverbially). 433.

*7dpa (which some write raya, Dindorf); Attic contraction for 434.
Tol doa.

*ré (que). See kai. 435.

In the old language (as we find it in the Epic poets) r¢ seems
to impart to many pronouns and particles the connecting
power, which they afterwards retained in themselves without
the particle.

Thus we find peév re, cé re, ydp ve, &c., and even kai re.

Especially the particle is found after all relatives, because these
in the old language were merely forms of the pronoun
demonstrative, which through this ré obtained the connecting
power (and this), and thus became the relative (which). As
soon, however, as these forms were exclusively allotted to the
relative signification, the particle ré was dropt as superfluous.

§ It answers exactly to our ‘ before this,’ ‘ before that.’

2 Not to be confounded with Homer’s ov7w, pte =ovTwe, pyTwe, in no way,
by no means.

1 For w@c pada; B. Others say for 7 pada; 7 being a rather uncom-
mon Doric form for 700¢v ;

436.

437.
438.

439.

440.
441.

192 436—441. [rn —r

Hence we often find in Homer d¢ re, doov re, &ey for
and the like. The particles dare, dre, and the exp
ode re, €p’ § re are remains of the ancient usage.
7 pev—rn o€, in one place and another ; here—there ; in
respect—but in another. ;
ri, in some respect, in any respect, at all?. ri phy; See
70 c€ often introduces a statement opposed to what has b
before, and may be translated by (quwm tamen*) whereas, b
ever, or sometimes, but rather. See Heindorf, Theet. 37. —
70 € with the superlat. often stand alone, with the omi
Touro €or. TO O€ wEYtoTOY TdyTa TavTa pOvOC KaTELpyaed
the greatest thing is (this), that, &c. (See 6 dé—, 409.) c
*rot (enclit., certe), probably an old dat. for rp (443). It he
strengthening force’; and is frequently used with personal pro’
and in maxims, proverbs, and other general propositions [
Tot TONABY ToTdY EXovot vdov]; also with verbs expressin:
tion [we ijcopai ror, &c.]; with adversative particles [e. g. «
tamen, quamquam; pévrov, tamen; ardp rot, adda rot, at
at sane]. Also ovroe (uHroc), certe non ; yaprot, nam omnino
— jj, still stronger ijroe ye—ij, aut sane (profecto)—aut.
KG rol, ye, wép, all add emphasis to the word they are a’
to: rot adds this force asseveratively ; yé, intensively ; mép, ex
tensively.
*rotvuy, igitur.—jam vero, porro ; therefore, then;—now, so
It is also used when a person proceeds with an argument; now
ther, but now. Besides this, it is frequently used in lively rep
why, or why then; well then, “ quum quis alterius orationem
riter et alacriter excipit, eique prompto animo respondet.”
[Very seldom as the first word of a clause. Poy
rotyap (ergo), therefore |= hac de causd igitur. Klotz].
Toiyaprot, quapropter sane. rovyapovy, hac de causa igitur ;
propter ; quocirca (more syllogistical from the addition of ody).
Tore wév—rore oé*, at one time—at another.
rovvexa (Epic), on that account; therefore.

2 It is often added to zadvv, oyeddy, oddév.

3 70 8 ov dei, we, &c.—quum tamen non oporteat. _

* According to Hartung, roé has not a strengthening but a restrictive mez
which, however, often comes to the same thing: e. g. &erevwvd Tow 0 ay, I
have killed you, and nothing more or less than that: = J would assuredly have
you. Nagelsbach thinks it the old dat. of the pron. ob (ré). Klotz consid
Tou (the stronger) to have been demonstrative (roi, accented); another (the
to have been unaccented, and = the indefinite rw, revi, aliquo modo.

5 See note on ore.

TovTo—we. | 442—444, 193

TuvTo pév—rovro O€, on the one hand—on the other.

7@ (propterea), therefore (poetical).

we (quam; quasi, tamquam ; ut ;—quod), ‘how,’ ‘as’ (both of man-
ner and time), ‘that,’ ‘in order that:’ properly a relative adverb
(from é¢ or from 6, which was originally both demonstrative and
relative). Its original meaning therefore is ut, quomodo, quam
(‘ how’).

a) It corresponds to guam (1) in eaxclamations [we aoreioc 6
avip! we ovder % waOnotc, av ph vote rapy, quam nihil est doctrina,
nisi mens adsit]; (2) with superlatives (especially adverbs) and some
positives [wc rayiora, quam celerrime; we Aaprpdraroc, quam
splendidissimus ; we &dnPec, quam vere or verissime (properly sic
ut vere, Klotz). See note 34, on Lesson XIV. ]

b) It corresponds to quasi and tamquam; 1) with substantives : =
‘as, ‘for’ [gudarrecBat wo ToXEpiouc Hpac’ we OUAaKa ourE-
meuev avrov]; 2) with participles (especially when used absolutely),
to denote what seems or is given out. If what is given out is con-
sistent with truth, we may be construed by feeling or acknowledging
that: if it is based on an erroneous notion, by supposing or fancying
that : if deception is intended, by pretending that. [See 249, 250, and
237, note *.| It has often the simple meaning of ‘as,’ ‘ as being,’
&c. (= quippe or quippe qui).

(Examples.)

1. "Ervyxavey we Tipwpevoc év Te TANoLAITATY Cidpw DevOn
kaOypevoc. 2. ‘Ac arnrAdaypévoe ToUTwY joéwe eExouunOnoar.
3. LuAdapPaver Kipoy we amokreva@v. 4. Ovx é¢ Adyoue éAyAvO’"
a@\ha oe xtevov. 5.”Epuevov wc karéxovrec TO akpov* ot 0 ov
karetyov. 6. “HioBavouny airovy we Onporekov ovra mepacecbat
mapa TO dikatoy owlecBat.

e) The meaning of ‘as if’ belongs also to w¢ with prepositions
(e. g. eic, xi). This occurs in statements where less is said than
is meant ; e.g. to prepare himself we éxi paxny, ‘as if for battle,’
where there is no doubt that the person really ‘ prepared himself
for battle.’—It is probably from this usage of we that it obtained
the force of a preposition (but only before personal names or pro-
nouns): e.g. ijkeww we émé = Frey we [wodc] épé.

(Examples.)

1. Tapeckevdlero we é¢ payny. 2. "AvdyecOar Epeddev we

éml vavpaxiav. 3. Ovx Hee mode o& Knovocwy Ode, aN we

.

epee.
d) From this notion of what seems to be the case may also be
derived the meaning of we with numerals or indefinite numerals =

cc

442.
443.
444,

194 444,

fere, circiter; and such combinations as we ra modAa, we é

modkv = ‘nearly,’ (or as it were) ‘ for the most part ;’ *m
* generally,’ ‘ usually.’

(Examples. )

1. "Edwkev We pruvplove dpaypdc. 2. ‘0 aadyxaxoc

moda Ov dowroc paka mevnc. 3. ‘H rév cwpdrwy tke bm

vaciwy Kal Kiwhoewy We Et TO TOADV oweral.

e) As corresponding with wt, uti, we is used

1) = as, we oipar, uw opinor. “"
2) In wishes: we ec aadXotro! utinam [uti-nam
pereat ! a

7

Here we find also oJrwe (wc¢)—@c: the clause of comparison
duced by we, expressing the object of the protestation. Thus i
‘ita me dii ament, wt ego nunc letor.’ Il. v, 825, ei yap éywy,
ye Atoc waic¢ atyt6xowo Einyn—, ‘Qe viv npéon Hoe kaxdy péper
Taou pada.

3) To denote an effect or consequence: kai yap... 7a pe
ekrixrer TOY Gwwy TOTAaUTHY TpOdHY we ikavyy Eb
In this use of oe, it occurs [though less commonly than «
with 7 after a comparative, where we should ‘too’ and the
the Romans the comparative with quam ut. [ro da
peyadorperéorepoy iyoupae i) we the epic Opnokeiag «
ceioOat.| It has sometimes a similar force after the p
or a substantive denoting a character or quality: here we
use the infinitive: e. g., ‘I know ey are but ordinai
ignorant) persons to contend with us, éxiorapat idéw7
dvrac We Tpoc Hac aywvilerBar 7
4) Like wt, and as, we is also used of time; We tev (ut vic

it is also used sometimes (as other temporal parte

cause; ‘Croesus, as it was summer, did so and so,’ we BE

jv. (Xen.) a

Jf) Asa final conjunction, to denote a purpose: = ut, tva.
killed him,’ ypioov we éyor kravwy (ut haberet).

On we &v (We as final conjunction) with subjunct., see p. 151, |

g) ‘Qe is also synonymous with ( Ore after verba sentiendi et declarandi [eee

Here the infinitive also occurs.—'O71, oe are very rare after olecOat, Soxeti

Zew, pavar; but not so after Néyery, eizety (which are more objective tha

Tleifery with infin. = to persuade to do any thing; with ®¢ = to convi

any thing is so. As being properly relative, it also stands with reference to |

ceding demonstrative or 71, or where one may easily supply the cireur
(that).

h) ‘Qe (ut) in connexion with a substantive (for which a predicate must t se
plied from the principal clause) is used, like the Latin wt, in order to expl
predicate in the principal clause. It expresses either comparison or limitat
in the first case is to be translated by ‘as,’ in the latter by ‘for.’ the former
when the object is assumed to possess in a high degree the thing affirmed in

PREPOSITIONS IN COMPOS. | 445. 195

predicate of the sentence; the latter, when it is assumed fo possess it only in
a small degree. Soph. Cid. R. 1118. Aatov yap mv, eimep ric ado, TioTOC,
Oo vomedve avo (as being a shepherd); but: hv dé od« adivatog we Aake-
Satpoviog eimeitv (for a Lacedemonian; it being known that they were no great
orators).

i) In clauses introduced by we, dorep, Wore, an attraction in
regard to case sometimes occurs, particularly in the acc. (Lys.
Accus. Agor. 492, 136): ovéapotd yap Ear "Aydparov ’AOnvaiov
eivac ®aorep OpactPovrov. The nom., however, often stands
(for which a verb must be supplied from the context): Dem. Mid.
363. éxpijv abroy ra Ovra avaNiokovra, OorweEp éyw, oUTW peV Ap-
awetoba THY vikny.

j) In we dy there is often an ellipse: e.g. kat rov Kipoy éze-
pécOa mpomerdce We &Y Talc pHdéxw bronTHoowy (Xen.) = we av
wate Epouro.

wc Eve (= we Evert, as it is possible) is used with superlatives :
ac Eve pladora, as far as it is any way possible.

@e¢ Eroc eiteiv, so to Say.

ise ouvendyre (sc. Méyw) eizeiv, to be short; in a word.

[For which cuveddvre eireiv, and cuveddvre alone, are found. |
we (with accent) = ovrwe, thus. It is common in the poets,
especially the Ionians; but in prose is found only in odd’ de,
Kat we.
®ore, so that. 7) wore, see e) 3), 164, and 168.

Table of the meanings of Prepositions in Composition
(omitting some of the most obvious).

appi, on both sides. 445.

avri, against, marking opposition: hence also retaliation (avrt-
Ouddvat).

ava, up (avéxetv); back (avaxwpeiy); again (avapdyecbar).

dud, through (ccépxopac); trans (ccaBaiverr); then through, all
through (marking continuance through a space of time, dvapevey) :
= dis, marking separation and distribution (dtioracOat, dvadiddvac).

éx, out of ; forth: sometimes denotes completeness (éomhiZecbat,
éxroyilecOa, &c.).

év, often into.

6 With Batvew, &c. ava, up, and cara, down, mean respectively into the
interior, and down to the coast.

cce2

196 445. [PREPOSITIONS IN

kara, 1) down; it often implies completion’, and hene
destruction (answering in both to per; or con, in com
sumere).

pera (trans) marks transposition, change (peravoeiv, to re
sometimes imparting, participating (peréxery, ueradiSéoaal :

mzapa sometimes signifies (like preter) missing or do
mapa-Baivery, to transgress, &c. a

brép, above, over (of excess), excessively (nimium; ome
ixépaodoc); Umepopay (literally to overlook =) to disdain, to to sl

7 Hence kara is sometimes equivalent to wp in English: caragayety, te

NOTES.

25° The numerals after the word to be explained refer to the paragraphs
of the work.

Lesson I.—l. ’Ey 4, literally ‘in which,’ is construed, whilst. The full form is
év T@ xodvy, @, ‘in the time, that.’ || 2. bre, 416. || 4. Oapparewrara, 57.
|| 8. ézret, 384. eizrovTo, v. Exopuat. || 9. 2&-é-doap-e' v. txrpixw. || 11. otrwe
—wWe = ita—ut. kai, 394, p, || 12. wc, p.194,4). mapscxevaZovtTo ... zown-
oomevor: it may be construed ‘ prepared to make,’ literally ‘prepared being about
to make.’ The fut. participle marks the intention with which the preparations were
made. It is more common to express we (as) with the fut. participle after wapa-
oxevaZopa. || 14. évedn, 384. apd, from, 190, Ra (end). || 19. a&torv:
the verb éoriy is understood, 64. || 20. Order: ai gicee doxovoat (= which
seem : literally, seeming) sivar Gotorat. déopae governs the gen. || 24. adwror,
éoriy understood, rtapedovpevoy = Td apedovpevor.

Lesson II.—3. Egackev, 2 Obs. yapw éyev =se gratiam habere, 220. drt,
417. ira, upon this; then (marking the sequence of events in order of time) ; in
enumerations, then, next. If it occurs with the second term of the enumeration =
secondly. || 9. axovovowy, audiunt = vocantur. || 10. éusc@woaro, 188, 3.

Lesson III.—l. re cai, 394. || 5. yapiZec@ar governs dat. of person. || 10.
Gpérooc. K&S A muta cum liquidd does not, generally, make a short vowel long
by position; but,

At the juncture of compounds position holds true,
And when middle mutes‘ stand before lambda, mu, nu.

Hence ék-vipw, Bt Bdroc. || 12. rv abrdyv, 40,3). Kkai—Kai, 394. ducaoorvyye,
&c. in apposition to THv adrady. See Lesson 1.20. || 13. vopoueg eérny, 188,
end. 7e Kai, 394. mXtlora kaka THY TOAW éExonoarny, 125, Obs. 1. || 15.
euehdov awohoyyoac0a, 281. || 17. Alcibiades with Mantitheus is equivalent
to a plural. eizopsiy governs the gen. amédoacayr, see Oudpdokcw, irr. || 19.
ATOKTEVOUYTES, 237.

Lesson IV.—5. 76 ye, 376, a (end). || 6. ody, 421. ob povoy—adXa

kai, 419, a). || 12. Kav pm, even though not. kav = xkai adv (= kai tary,
77, 78). || 15. rot. In what kind of sentences is it often used? 439. || 17.
a7ropsty governs gen, _ || 18. amad\arrewy (to free from) governs gen. of that

from which the person is freed, 153.

Lesson V.—9. pépvnoo, 153, b, || 15. 153, a. ‘|| 16. yé, 375 (end of a).
|| 17. éexéat. See éx-yéw, irreg. || 18. wov, 128. || 23. we adnOGco (= quam
verissime), 444, a), (2). || 27. 70n, 390. || 30. row daxrudor, 17.

Lesson VI.—[ Nolte. It must not be supposed from 33 that the Greek infinitive
with 76 may not often be translated by the English infinitive. It may also often be
translated by a substantive, e. g., in 15, ro tavrode éeralew = (1) ‘to examine
themselves :’ or (2) ‘the examining of themselves:’ or (3) ‘the examination of
themselves.’ |—1. v76, 190, BBS (end). || 2. orpovBoKapndoe, ostrich (from its
camel-like neck). || 3. The nine Archons (i.e. the highest magistrates at Athens).

Z B, Y é.

198 NOTES. [LESSON Vv

yoveac, 125, Obs. 1. || 9. yiyvotr’ dv, 84", 85. || 10. TUYXNGVEL WY |
of eit). 240, b. || 11. 7d kad@e drroPaveiv (the dying well, or, to die

|| 15. See note above. || 20. Aioypdy, 64. junds, not even. éaxi = ‘ for
pose of. || 21. éevoPar EavrHyv = ‘to be deceived in themselves,’ (or *in th

kai), 394, dijdov, 64. || 35. dpa, 370, b. || 36. guepedfeer, pluperf. fron
pers. verb yéAet, which governs dat. of person, gen. of thing.

Lesson VII.—3. ravri, from ovrosi, p. 130, note 9. || 7. Oearéov, 11
the verb omitted, 64. || 11. ed@vc, here ‘ necessarily,’ i. e. ‘ at once, wit.
ado, ov... eb0b¢ = non continuo in Latin. See Pract. Intr. II. 308. || 12
oiovre, 64 and 280. aa, 365. || 16. dy yévorsbe, 84*, 85. 70n, 390..
CeisOat, to request, governs the gen. ore (enclitic), once on a time;
Owe Upavy (literally, ‘how she would weave, &c.’) may be construed by the
‘asked her to weave.’ wapnhvw, subj. aorist, 98, c: the aor. of Ugaiva is U
Att. Upava. || 29. adda, 364, h. :

Lesson VIII.—1. dpéyeo@at, to desire, 153, b. || 3. ypio0ar governs the
|| 7. ruyxaver Exwy, 240. || 9. immije, pl. of ixzevc, usually imeic: the
nation -7¢ belongs to the old Attic dialect. || 21. aoxery, to rule over, ¢
153, 6. || 24. wéXec = cure est. || 28. To construe kai rwv GdAdwv EE
‘and the other strangers,’ would imply that the citizens were strangers. Bu
Greek a)Xoc is often used in this way: it may here be construed also: so dpa t

kai dudizodor ktov GAXat, with her came (her) servants also. || 31. 419, || 3:
rovEapaptavery = 70 tEapapravey. || 33. Eyer, habent se. se, (have themse
=) are. || 38. weparéov, L1IS—117. & zouiv, 125. || 39. ovroat, p. 13
n. 9. '

Lesson IX.—7. 419. || 11. 64. || 12. obre—odre, 420. || 16. orépyeuw i
construed like ayamrdy. || 26. we, that. || 27. bzwe, ut: opt. after hist
tense, 67, b. [In the observation, for second and third read first and second. ll
dv iCvynOnuev: Gv with aor. = would have, &c., 79,d. || 40. dy doy
84*, 85.

Lesson X.—2. rw civau peyadspoxoc, by being, &c., 33. damodabew gove
the gen. || 3. 70 gpdvupoy (the sensible =) ‘sense,’ ‘sensible conduct,’ in

abstract, 32. rd evTuxée, good fortune. Td avaicOnrov, want of feeling ;

sibility. ob...kai, here kai may be construed but, as in Latin: non put:
- + . Suspicionibus debere judicari, et exspectandum (= but that they should w
dum se ipsa res aperiret. Pr. Intr. II. 234, a,2. Compare with the sentir
Horace’s dulce est desipere in loco. || 6. mwzore, 431. || 7. UpOv, gen. after
Oat, torequest. || 11. ot dv HpehGow, p. 367,c). || 12. H—i, either—or.
Toi, 439. || 14. Ore, when; ph, 108. || 22. BrExdvTwr, gen. governed by
Tépot (priores), which may be construed by the adverb, ‘ before,’ or’* sooner (
Comparatives in Greek govern the gen. || 24. otrwco... wore, 208, e. ||
TO Tov Egdpwy, &c. The articles rd and ra with the gen. are used in the wa
indefinite reference to any thing connected with what the substantive in the
expresses: Tad Tij¢ TUXNC, ‘the events of fortune, or simply ‘fortune.’ Ta Te
BapBapwy, ‘ the affairs of the barbarians,’ i.e. the barbarians and their goings on,

LESSON XI—XIV. ] NOTES. 199

or simply ‘the barbarians.’ So here rd rév ’E¢dpwy = ‘the Ephori,’ or the
proceedings of the Ephori [the Spartan magistrates so called]. Apply this to the
phrases in the nextexamples. Qavpacroy we rupay. yéy., ‘become surprisingly
tyrannical.’ ioriv is understood [64], w¢ is ‘how :’ so that it is literally, ‘i¢ is
surprising, how tyrannical,’ 271, 272. || 29. wepaivotro ay, 84*, 85. || 31. 64.
hv, et dv, 77, ‘if’ (with sudj.). || 32. agavéc, 62. ot, ‘whither’ = towhat. ob
mooBHoerar, ‘to what it will advance’ = ‘what will come of it at last,’ ‘how it
will turnout. twomep av Ci, ‘as long as (ever) he lives,’ i. e- ‘may happen to live.’
we (subj.) strengthened by wép. See 306, and 367, e). || 38. b2we dvatrepdoere,
284, c), 286. || 43. dy yévowro, 85. || 45. av NEyouro, 84*, 85. || 46. dd,
190, BS. || 46.64. || 47. 64. || 49. 64.

Lesson XI.—5. dtaXsydpevor, the mase. ; persons being meant, though pecpaxta
is neuter. || 7. et... 06n (si gam), ‘if, or ‘if now,’ the ei strengthened by 67.
si 6& = ‘but if ;’ here the opposite supposition is only implied: it must be
construed ‘but if not?’ || ll. Stuwridy ye: the force of yé is to make
Simonides emphatic, 376 (so in 13, 15). || 15. kaairndedery = cai éxur. || 19.
oidg Té, of persons = able. || 22. ob wodde xpdvoc & oF: literally, ‘not a
long time from which’ = “not long ago.’ The verb is understood by 64.
|| 24. O71, that. || 27. pév ody, 399. || 28. ay ein, 84*. || 29. 7d&we av
adopt, 84, a. || 31. wapéxwy. Resolve the participle into a sentence with ‘ be-
cause,’ or a relative sentence with ‘who.’ || 32. ov« éxstc, literally ‘have not’
= ‘are not able.’ Construe ceavroy as if it were od adroc before idoumoc (ét).
321, c, and Rem. (c) on 324. Aty.oOe, voc. of Agisthus. Who was he? || 35.
*Erapkety governs the dat. we, as.

Lesson XII.—3. ry pév, rp dé: the articles do not belong to the infinitives,
but = ‘by the one’... ‘ by the other, 38, || 4. Opoiwc, woep (in like manner,
as =) like. || 5. axpiBGc. Gua, wai, ‘at once, and,’ or ‘both, and. d¢ av,
367, c. || 6. Why pm, not ov? 108, 3. || 7. we éhax., 172. || 8. Exxpovabeic
rove ddovrac. Cf. 127, c. KkaTamwy, aor. 2. particip. from Kara-rivw. || 9.
émore—arroavot, 94, 95. aévoc, gen. || 10. dmAoc Hy éxiOvpHy, 239, and
note 7. isxvp@c. || 12. ravOpwzwv. Cf. on X. 25. wédone, 208. || 15. ry
moorepaia (sc. ypepa), 181. || 16. TedX., propername. ei py, 381, d. avery is
‘to make to cease,’ with ace. of person, gen. of thing, from which. KkaTeotpappévoe

eicty is perf. mid.[orpégw]. || 17. we, here= ‘in order that,’ ‘that.’ || 20. Ozrot,
whither. moré, 427. 67, b, for ‘which way they would turn themselves? use ‘ what
course they would take.’ ri, 67, note2. || 21. dst =oportet. dv apy. sc.
goovery. || 25. 7) Tov wetOev, sc. TExYvN. rototro (4) at head of Lesson 27.

saduora piv .... i pry... 08,397. || 28. dkvpoc.
Lesson XIII.—1l. évdeioOat, gen.* ert, 386. || 2. dpa, 370, b. || 3. et

Tpocetyoy, sc. Tov vovyv. || 4. How is ‘not’ expressed after ei, éav? 108. || 4.
cai, 394, p. || 7. dortg dy, quicunque. ody, 421. évrvyxavery, dat. yon. a7X.,
149. || 8. dé. gen. Tore, then; viv, now. Ovdpopoc, gen. pepvijoOar, gen. || 18.
vt; What other form might be used ? 67, note 2. pédee prot, cure est mihi. || 27.
av. How is this distinguished from another dy? 78. || 28. mpoor., gen. Oi,
gen. || 29. ray —=kai dy (cai édv). || 32. Hr, 78.

Lesson XIV.—4. 767, 390, a). || 5. o}re—otre, 420, c. ‘|| G. O,rt, neut. of

dart ; the comma (now often omitted) is a mere mark of convenience, to distinguish
it from Ort, that. Sometimes the 6 is separated from rt by a small space, as in 20.
|| 7. Quotwe épot (in like manner with me =) ‘as wellas Ido. || 8. dvad. with
dat. = to converse witha person. || 10. ri 69, 379, 7. || 11. akovey, 148. || 13.
Cf. 153. || 16. «1, 335. |j 18. aoré, ‘once (on a time’). 606v, 131. The case
absolute in Greek is the genitive. amapaxaXetrac: in Latin, quum mors .. . interro-
garet, quamobrem ... invocaret; but in dependent sentences (interrogative,
relative, &c.) “the Greek often show a to us surprising preference for the indicative,

2 Compare Plat. Conviv. 212.
% The case put after a verb thus, means that it governs a genitive.

200 NOTES. [ LESSON

which represents the fact as objectively true.” (Kiihner.) And they tk
the present indicative after a past tense. || 19. éX@ (Gc, @), fut. from

é\dow). || 20. od ay Ort, [on bre see above, 6,] non (or nihil) erat,
|| 24. et, 355. || 26. we, Lesson XII. p. 22. || 28. rq (enclitic) = repey
Tay, dat. mepirvyxavey, dat. || 30. ri, 67, note 2. || 34, Omwe &

p. 151, b. We pera TEiOTWY=pETA WE TELOTwWY (cum quam p
When a superlative is governed by a preposition, its strengthening wo
is prefixed to the preposition, e. g. det bre tv Boayutarw rip
Kkaradtoa. dei we te wAEioTtov gpvdrarrecOat Talc TapacKevate.

Lesson XV.—1. 77, 77. || 2. rq (enclit.) = revi. || 3. gurety
‘to be wont;’ solére. || 6. wwore, 431. éExwy eivat, 144. Tupay
rovrov, 153. we, p. 22, Lesson XII. 7. twco.... 4, 306. || 8. e&etn,
licet. || 9. iravy =érei dv, 384. See 367, e. || 10. cvvermdevoeiobe
covpa is the fut. from wAéw. This fut. in odpae is called the Dorie
to be confounded with the Attic future formed from -goopar). aé
mAevoouat, and in later writers 7Evow. £we — ckaraorain, 91 and 307
see note). || 11. BonOeiv, dat. || 13. evruyoinc, 205. épay, gen. || 15
406. 76n, 390. || 17. 69, 379. || 18. weyaréoy eivar (= mittendam esse)
115, &c. || 20. detoPar, gen. Cf. 221, Rem. 2. || 21. dpyew, gen
brwe OnooimeOa. Observe the optative, though after principal tenses
vouo0sT@pev). The optative is used in final sentences (denoting intention
&c.) after principal tenses, when the effect is doubtful; and when
potential, and may be rendered by a circumlocution with posse. 6mwe
O@ncoipe8a, quomodo leges ferre....possimus. Hermann’s Rule is
Grecis de presenti futuroque consilio fere tum optativo uti si effectus du
— Observandum est etiam antiquos et diligentes scriptores optativum pr:
jungere, ubi finem indicant hune esse, non ut quid fiat, sed ut possit
GicPar vopoue cf. 188, fin. radar, 384. rode pr wetOopévoug : pM is’
participles hypothetically, i.e., when it may be resolved by sé quis, 295, c.
Tuyxety, gen. || 28. Copula omitted, 64. || 30. ot, sibt. oterat....
Others would read here dv yevéoOat: since the sentence, if resolved,
Ort, i Gor GUyyévolTO....TovTO av yévowro. But the infin. without
a stronger and more confident expectation. See the last paragraph of 86.
var or ovyysvécOar = ‘to attend’ a teacher, for the purpose of being 1
and trained by him. || 31. dzopeiv, gen. txumtac : ém-imtny, aor. 2.
méiropa poe yap....elva, ‘for that she was not,’ i.e. ‘for she
she was not ;’ as in oblique narration in Latin. tkavh, nom. See 221. GX)
h. wo, 431.

Lesson XVI.—2. 165. || 3. coopmrara, 57. || 5. weAdyo eEpety, 281. 7

=r rotrwy, & &c., 256. 81. iva dv = ubicunque. See p. 151,b. fg

.. oUTwe = ut....ita. || 10. od¢ pr).... viper. pH is used with 7
when they are used hypothelically, so that 6¢ =et Tuc, si quis.
@ obK Eyer abtoc = que ipse non habet.

@ py ExeEt avToc = si eaipse non habeat,

(or simply, gue ipse non habeat.) =

— dv éivacOa (sc. vikdv), 86. || 12. tor oic, 264. || 13. On bre
fut. indic. cf. 284, a. || 16. wmepppov. 153. goe, see oida (eidevat).
apereiy, gen. 153. || 18. éoriv (better éorcy in this sense) = és it possible.”

Lesson XVII.—1. 64,379, d. || 2. @ wh, XVI. 10. || 6. y&, S7Gua
|| 9. #, 315, Obs. 2. || 18. wdrepa — 7%}, 329. || 19. dda, 364, hk. Ie
gen. || 25. 379, d. || 27. ciya, hush ! adv., the imper. would be otya (=
éwe dv, 307. piv ovy, 399. ot pév, ot 0’ ov, 408. || 29. TOTEDOV «06
|| 30. ri kai woinon, 394, n. é&dv, 345, b. || 33. ri wore, 427.
av éywpev (and in 34 ay aztsT@). On ay with the deliberative subj
and p. 151, a. || 34. amvorety, dat. od éxw (b7w¢), non habeo (= non set

et

Lesson XVIII.—1l. izéoyero.... mavoacba, 86. (last paragraph.) k

LESSON XIX—XXII. ] NOTES. 201

yet is the verbum proprium of restoring an exile, who was said karedOeiv, ‘to be
restored,’ ‘to return.’ || 2. éavored., dat. Te mwabety ( to suffer any thing) is a
euphemism, (like ‘si quid alicui humanitas acciderit,’ ‘ if any thing should happen
to one, &c.) for todie. || 4. 'xovdy &,95,(1). || 5. we Taxtora, 172. || 7. Hew
(= veni), ‘I am come.’ || 8. 2Ovdpny, i... . ein, ‘I was sacrificing [to learn]
whether, &c. || 9. amex., gen. ovdeic....ovre....obre, 111, 1. || 10.
dpportowy, 48. 12) oldpevor = Sif they did not think.’ || 11. medei poe rovrov
(hoe mihi cure est), ‘J care for it.’ || 12. ob« gori(v); ov« Hy with inf. = ‘it is
not possible,’ ‘it was not possible.’ || 13. mig od« aicxpoy, &c., 64, (how is it
not disgraceful? =) how can it be otherwise than disgraceful? or ‘is it not dis-
graceful?’ ‘must it not be disgraceful?’ mdvta movovyrec, resolve the participle
by a sentence with ‘though.’ kai xvTuvovy, ‘even a single one, 421. (Having lost
the reference to this passage, I cannot inform the pupil what substantive it agrees
with.) || 14. Cf. p. 84. Obs. before 30. ei wn, 108. || 15. év rovrw [Epyv]
cexwrdoOar.... @ Tin Epyw, &e. || 16. 6rw [= grunt, dat. of boric], py
with relat., XVI., 10. On the participle with pm, cf. 295, e.

Lesson XIX.—1. d470v, 380, b. The words are jumbled together; read
peoroi tioww: peoroc, gen. || 3. dra, 380, d. || 4. ay ...ay are misprints for
a@v....av(=@ dv). || 10. Aéyew we, p. 22. Lesson XII. (4), and 444, g.
| 11. pa) Wedoov. Is there any thing very unusual here, and in the two follow-
ing examples? 69. [See Elmsley on Soph. Ajax, 1180.] pedderv, gen. of thing,
ace. of person. || 25. dvediZerv, with ace. of charge, dat. of person, (like objicere
alicui aliquid,) to reproach a person with any thing. || 27. et pa pnou ravTa...
tivat, ‘ if he says that these things are not ;’ cf. 107, a. and see 418. || 28.
rov (enclit.) = rivdc. p27) oy. See last Remark. || 29. dy, 78. || 31. éay py
mpoorojra: = idv Tpoororm rar py &c.; as with pypi.

Lesson XX.—9. dzrad\akriog fr. avadXdooey (aor. pass. amnd\axOny or
arn\ddynv), to get rid of. || 12. & EwOtvoi (sc. xodvov), from the morning. dpa
Ovopevy se. ii.

Lesson XXI.—9. moarrew (with 2acc.), here = to exact. See 33. |{ 10.
Cf. 33. || 11. ra dd€avra (aor. 1. part. fr. doxew) Ty orparig, ea que placuerant
exercitui, ‘what had been resolved upon bythe army.’ || 18. éyyuTarw (superl. of
étyyuc, near), governs gen. || 19. ravri, 331, note9. || 23. BS” Besides the con-
struction with éwo accusatives, verbs of depriving have the following constructions :

1) oreptiv, amoorepsiv Twa Tivog, ace. of person, gen. of thing, very often
(seldom agaipsioOai twa rivog, and then in the sense of restraining,
preventing).

2) agpatpeicOmn, aroorepeiy Twoe Te (gen. of person, acc. of thing) = to
withdraw something from somebody. This is more rare. Kiuhner.

|| 29. dia ye dpae adrovc (through yourselves at least =) if you had been left to
yourselves. Ata, here = through, with ref. to a person’s instrumentality : as in the
phrase (which occurs in the next example) ef x7) Oud, ‘ but for,’ 125. || 30. kparety
(potiri), gen. Kparioavrec av, 86. || 31. dv belongs to karadaBeiy. || 33. m™par-
recQat, with acc. of person and thing = to exact (money from any body for oneself,
cf. 9). radavr., gen. of price after verb of valuing, 159. || 34. ovKovyr, 421, 4.
GdXov ye O)....% (that any other surely, than =) that any but &c. yidwra
ridecOai (or rouicai) re = ludibrio habere aliquid. || 37. wg metora, 172.
38, 39 are repeated by mistake. See 16 and 18. || 41. ra Zoyara Néyew Tiva
(to say the extremest things of any body =) ‘to load any body with abuse.”

Lesson XXII.—8. odd Gy SovXog, &c. sc. EOéXot, p. 158, d. ‘|| 12. azo THE
éavray: what is understood? 22,c. || 13. ‘The Sacred War.’ When? dé&ato
dy, would you (accept =) consent? || 25. cavr@ ravayria {= 7a éva vria), ‘ the

opposite to yourself’ =‘ the contrary of what you did before.’ || 32. yé, 376, a.
|| 44. woAde pei is here used figuratively of a flow of words. kara, with gen. =
‘against.’ || 47. Kat 6n, ‘and so,’ 379, c. Here it has simply the force of men-

pd

202 NOTES. [LESSON XXIII—

tioning a fact that was naturally consequent on a preceding stater
Tuxey (VToTVyVavw), to interrupt (a speaker). @ arn, p. 126, n
here an angry, scornful address (= ‘ O you rogue’). !

Lesson XXIII.—8. 7)dn, 390. || 12. rovri, 331, note 9. || 16. 0
|| 18. ri 6H, 379, i. || 28. What infinitives follow péAX\w? 281. |]
|| 33. rd oda, 137, b. || 34. ChG4. || 41. 76 Edpray, Sin all? |] 4.
5 BA FODe CEe ,

Lesson XXIV.—3. Cf. 59. || 13. ad (contra), ‘again,’ ‘on the
|| 19. éorigy, here = (figuratively) ¢o entertain with (as at a banquet) i
body a feast of. || 27. rév BapBapwr, 143, Obs. 2. || 32. a@poor =
|| 34. EWowy .... Esdpevorv, 239. ohio. When used? 51. || 47. |
|| 49. &ararnOyncecOa, 86, Obs. See 144. || 65, &c. Here follow s
of place with gen. evo, hither = up to this point. 00, where (67), in
or degree, &c. ol, whither = up to what point or degree. || 67. éyv
The participle with pres. or imperf. of eivat marks a continued stale mo}
than the simple perf. and pluperf. || 70. Adverbs of time with gen. mop
‘up to an advanced point’ (of space or time). {| 86. vopoOeriKéde, ‘1
Téxvn, ‘art,’ understood. || 89. efvac = that it belongs to, with gen. -
Tote Tédeiowe (sc. avdpaow), ‘among the men’ (considered as a class, fo
the &¢nou, those who were just arrived at man’s estate).

Lesson XXV.—1. ei pila... . EvecOa, ‘if he is to be’ (=if he
or intended to be). On éoeoParct. 281. || 11. 6 ndtv adixov = si gu
injuste facit, 295, c. |] 16. gore = ‘it is possible.’ In this sense it is n
XVIII. 12. || 22. wavra, ‘in all things,’ 137, Obs. (c). || 28. & ovro

pov... pepdvTwy. Resolve it by ‘when’ or ‘as.’ || 31. dre = q
being, 241. || 35. 70, 390. || 42. Construe as if it were ody éoruw 4

ef. 324, and note. || 54. Cf. 324 and note. What is there said of the a ce. ap
to any oblique case the verb may happen to govern.

Lesson XXVI.—l. 64. || 2. Eyetv with gen. is to keep a person off f
thing ; to withhold, restrain, &c. || ll. et rig mwepttdotro.... yy”
The usual form would be the optative with dy in the consequent clause
but the present indicative is sometimes found after e¢ with opt. to denote the
occurrence of the consequence if the condition should be complied with. T
Aye ed Cetvoy tariv, ei Pépoe TLvVa BAGBn»v. (Eurip.) || 15. oe duva
(sc. éotiv) = as far as possible. || 30. mavoupyia, add’ od copia, 364,
éxet, 146, d. || 32. ra re GANa....Kai.... The cat here =ande
394, first paragraph.—zoré, indefinite (= ‘at any time,’ ‘at some time’),
construed differently in different connexions. In narratives of past event
“once,’ ‘once on a time ;’ after negatives, it is ‘ever.’ kaOnpévov se. a
absol. || 33. What forms of the correlative pronouns are used in dependent
rogative clauses? (67, note2.) Kai 69, XXII. 47. zroré, see note on 32.

- 7, 329. pévror, 400.

Lesson XXVII.—1. iva doxgc.... dArywpeiv. Instead ‘ that you may se
construe it, ‘thatit may seem (probable) that you’ &c. || 6. 64. || 1
somewhat (= in some degree). || 12. 280. || 15. 116. || 25. 6zroce
dprotey (6pAtcKavw). Why opt.? 94, b. || 28. rimwoncerv, 86 (last pa
|| 29. Why pa (not od)? 108. || 40. karayvacecba, 86 (last paragraph).
Does any nom. pl. end in ovg? || 55. zrobév, indef. (‘from some where,’ ©
some quarter’). eimep, 381, k.

Lesson XXVIII.—8. civev O7t.... 00K iHEovo. “In verbis alteriu
ferendis non solum optativus usurpatur, sed spe admodum indicativus, et
quidem in futuro.” (Hermann.) || 9. kaizep, 394. How is it generally
|| 19. wAetoroy dy, 379, 1. || 26. Which dy is this? || 41. TONEMLKWT ATO
elvat, 227. )

»

LESSON XXIX—xXXXvV. ] NOTES. 203

Lesson XXIX.—3. rec, indef., somehow. || 12. Cf. XXVIII. 49. || 15. ré
yap ...,375,g. ei pr) Kat.... unless he is also. || 24. mpiv pabeiv, 301, e.
|| 31. See 168, Obs.

Lesson XXX.—6. ‘O px) weioac. When is px used with participles? 295, c.
|| 15. Sy (for &), the relative being attracted ; i.e. put in the case of the antecedent
understood), 256. || 23. udvog r&v GAXwy wowTwy. Here we should say,
Homer) only of all the poets ; if we were to say, he only of all the other poets, we
should make him one of the other poets. But d\Xocis often soused. Thus Od. 2, 412,
pajrnp obre wérvorat Od GrXat Spwai, neither my mother nor her maids. So
Plat. Gorg. (473, D.) id rév modurdv Kai rOy Gddwy Eevwy, and (485)
kariyopov byra kai avrov Kal rHv GdAwy oikeiwy. In a nearly similar way
(as in the next example) the Greeks place ‘the gen. after superlatives, though the
gen. expresses a class to which the individual of whom the superlative is spoken
does not belong. Milton imitates this, when he says, “ The fairest of her daughters
Eve ;’’ which to us makes Eve one of her own daughters. || 26. In this and the
following examples we have the superlative strengthened by otog or Oa0c, quantus.
Instead of saying ‘ the very greatest,’ this idiom says ‘ [such] as the greatest,’ ‘ [so
great] as the greatest:’ there is of course an ellipse: ‘such as are the greatest os
but the grammatical structure is neglected, and the otoc or 6c0¢ attracted into the
case of the relative. See examples in 27, 28. In other examples, duvac@at or
oloc re (etvat), Ovvardy or avuordy (éivac), &c. are introduced. Compare
‘‘ quantis mawximis itinerihus poterat ....ducebat, quantam maximam vastitatem
potest ....ostendit.”” || 37. ve (with accent thrown back) = éveore See p. 87,
note 5. || 42. After verbs of desiring, preferring, its being better, &c., the 4 with
the infin. is used where we should expect paAdor, ‘rather,’ to precede. (Hermann
denies the ellipse.) Thus: BotXop’ ty dady doy Eupevar 7) ATOdEDOAaL,
Hom.

Lesson XXXI.—1. dei. Cf. 362. || 14. Opt. ofawish. || 25. On the division
of the month at Athens, cf. Liddell and Scott, under ¢@tw. || 32. The Herme ;
see any Greek history. modcw7a. How governed? 127. || 37. There is an
abridged comparison: her garment was not like her slaves; but like those gar-
ments which her slaves wore. || 81. rad pédAovra, which are, or are intended,
&c. ap’ obx; 314.

Lesson XXXII.—1. Gy, attracted, 256. || 8. pdpoc (= ppd éorr), 64.
mpociec0at jooav = to draw defeat upon himself; to court defeat ; literally, to let
or make it come near (him). || 20. doa, 370, a. || 41. 237. || 54. wo avri...,
as if instead of ; we should say ‘instead of.’

Lesson XXXIII.—4. On ri and Ore cf.67, note 2. || 9. 76 dv, ‘that which is,’
is a philosophical term for the real nature and essence of things (as opposed to the
shadows, as it were, of things here below), hence = the divine nature. So the true
God called himself to Moses “ Zam.’ || 13. 237. || 17. 146, d. || 21. 64. || 33.
7}, interrogative particle, 315, Obs. 2. || 36. @Oavw, irr. || 38. ef pédret, 280, f.
i] 46. zrod (enclit.), 128, (3). || 49. kpar. dy) ..., 379,10. por.... otpr eva,
221. || 55. owdre.... Botdorro, 95.

Lesson XXXIV.—3. avayxn 6n... (64), 379. || 5. Remember that the
unaccented (enclitic) tov, Tp, are = (respectively) ruvdc, revi (enclitic), from the
indefinite ric, any (body ', some (body).

Lesson XXXV.—2. 67, 379. ovxovy, 421. vai pa..., 396, d. pévrot,
400. yoxyuvopny... ei... t&nrarnOny = ‘I should be ashamed, if I
had been deceived. On the omission of ay cf. p. 148, f. || 10. 280. || 11.
Stornvoc Kai ov coddc..., 364,e. || 16. Edercay pr... , 291 and Obs. Kat
rovrouc Ti Ookeire ; TOvTOUE, ace. before infin. understood, e. g. worety. || 18. "Ev
qdov sc. oikw, ‘in the house (or dwelling) of Hades’ (= Orcus), the god of the
infernal regions, p. 68. || 28. Observe that when an adverb like 757 refers an aorist
of such general truths to what has happened up to the present time, we use the perf.

pd2

204 NOTES. [LESSON XXXVI—
definite with ‘have.’ %5n tecev, ‘have before now been defeated. ||
376, a. || 38. tay dé pf, 381, 4. || 40. See 95, Obs. || 42. row
XXXIV. 3. || 44. dy inserted between 7¢ and Tivd¢, gen. of barig. |
apxiy, 137. || 46. bop... rocobrp = quanto... tanto; quo... eo.
mép, cf. 423. || 48. w@ede, cf. p. 67, note 1. || 61. drap, 373, b. ap”
|| 62. dpa, 370.

Lesson XXXVI.—13. ric indef. is often appended to adjectives (like
where we should use a in the sing. and the adj. alone in the plural.
strengthen or weaken the meaning of the adj. It is often used iro
may be translated by ‘somewhat of, or (colloquially) ‘a bit of’ (a
poevopavyc tic et Kivduvedovar(v) ob pavdol Tivec sivat, &e.
imperfects denote continued or repeated actions ; they may best be con
they began or proceeded (to do so and so). rag %& avOpwmwy why
= the most dreadful blows. Compare Plat. Theztet. 170, ¢. ot yé pot
avOoer7wy Tpdypata Tapéxovat, = ‘immensa, ingentia negotia; neg
cunque uspiam inter homines reperiuntur.’—Stallbaum. || 31. ézri, here
after duagépery (to differ = to be distinguished). || 33. Dionysius (the tyra
Syracuse) used to send those who would not admire his poetry to the ¥
called the Stone-quarries, Naropiat (Latomie or Lautumie). || 46. wore, he
ut sometimes after ita = on condition (of or that). So sidwg & Tipaciws
“HoakXeGrar imayyétdowrTo Wore ExTeEty, i. e. what they promised om
dition of their sailing away. Xen. An. 5, 6, 26. «a

Lesson XXXVII.—3. 86, last paragraph. || 5. évreOévau, 281, note 4.
strue this infin. by the fud., or gaat, ‘say,’ by ‘profess.’ On pres
see 281, note 4. So facere se....dixerunt, Cxs. || 9. vomite...» é
note 4; but here we might use the present, ‘that if &c. you are a slave
|| 14. ioytde, mpdg rd isxde sivat, ‘ with reference to its being strength,’ w
say, ‘strength, considered simply as strength ;’ ‘ strength, as strength’ me
quoad strength). || 17. ddiyou... ae sivat, few... to be = too few, to
|| 29. XVIII. 12. Soin 29, 30, &c. || 33. 379,7. || 41. et adieotyro.
subj. with 2av might be expected, éoriv and youxaZe being of the prese
‘«‘ There are a few single examples in which the opt. [in oblique narration
a principal tense; but then a thought is quoted as the sentiment of anothe
at the moment of quotation is to be represented as one no longer present.” (
This rule does not seem to apply here, where ei adtkotyro can hardly be co
the sentiment of another. || 51, 52. Here é« must be construed ‘on,’ not as!
that meaning, but because the Greeks spoke as contemplating the obj
ferently, as suspended from the pillar; as looking down, fighting, &e.
towers. || 54. &« deZuaic, ‘on the right’ (adextra). || 61. We should say, *
what space.’ The reference to the distance behind the one of the point fre
the other starts. || 63. Oidore, ‘you have given,’ i. e. and ‘ do still give.” Sow
pridem cupio,&c. || 66. ik pepakiwy, cf.a puero, apueris, &c. || 68. ed
oxov...,247. || 78. The yé adds emphasis to pgorwyn, 376, a.
obdivwy ... i ..., 364, 3), (d). || 87. Attraction of the relative.

Lesson XXXVIII.—2. 376. ||7. 9 pajv..., 343. || 9. Which av? Sam
avroyv, cf. 165. || 13, 14. ézi, 226, b. || 15. orovoty, gen. from 'TLOO
421. «v0u (with gen.) = straight to (a place). :

.

Lesson XXXIX.—l. vopifovrec ... dy... Tvuyxavevy, 86 (with note4).
pe} akotoac, 295, c. || 3. ob yap dv aexpuTrov = for otherwise you wou
&c. ; a condition is understood. «i ydp épidere pe, ovK av ameKpUTTOV.
37, d,1. tic godov (sc. olkov), XXXIV. 18. || 22, 23. Observe these methos
translating so many days, &c. after anevent. || 26. 444. || 29. dc Emot...,
me, for a man like me. €t cot (Bovopévy tori (= ‘if it is to you wishing it”)
agreeable to you, &c. Sallust imitates this construction: quibus bellum voles

f

LESSON XL—XLVI. | NOTES. 205

bus erat. The two next examples contain similar phrases. || 33. 421. || 34.
dxb cov aptdpevoc (having begun with you=) and youas muchas any body. || 39.
365, i. || 40. werakd, with partic. = may be resolved by a clause with whilst. per.

mepimaray (inter ambulandum), ‘whilst he was walking.’ || 42. ev0dco idwv
(quickly having seen =) the moment he saw. evO0d¢ ijkwv, immediately on his
arrival. €00. yevopevot, as soon as we are born. || 44. otrwe, after participle, 422.

|| 45. elra (then), often introduces the apodosis after a participle, where we should
use the participle only. It points out conformity with the preceding statement.

Lesson XL.—3. The article denotes the well-known great armament. || 35.
353.

Lesson XLI.—16. éyw, with past participle = the Latin perspectum habere,
&c. implying the continued condition as a possession (as it were). This is the
origin of the compound perfects of modern languages, ‘to have married,’ &c.
|| 32. 265, e. || 43. 281. || 89. doa, 370. ‘|| 91. 0b gaoy Aap. (= gac.
od AapB.) negant se, &c., 418. || 96. ric, XXXV. 13.

Lesson XLII.A—[ Re (1) d&ov = quum fas sit or esset; t&dv, mapacxor,
imapxov, mapdyv = quum liceat or liceret ; mpooikov, quum deceat or deceret ;
SdEav avrotc = quum iis visum sit or esset ; Soxovv = quum videatur or videretur ;
eipnpévoy = quum dictum sit. (2) The accus. is also used occasionally with neut.
pronouns: dd£avra ravra: cupwhiy (dé) obdéy, quum nihil decretum esset. (3)
The gen. is sometimes found with impersonal verbs and phrases: a@dnAou dvroe,
&c. (4) The gen. participle is sometimes found alone ; this occurs when the sub-
ject (as being obvious) could be omitted with the finite verb ; e. g. cadzi¢e, the
trumpeter blows his trumPet; Ue, it rains, &c.; so cadriLovroc, vovroc. |
ovrwe exer (res ita se habet), the thing is so; oUTwe Exovroe, this being so.
|| 4. dyxdpav. || 19, sqq. See @bs. prefixed (4). || 36. Bovotorc. ruyoy (if
it should happen =) perhaps, possibly. Aor. 2. partic. from ruyxavw. || 51. 86.
dpa piv... dpa 68, 365, i. || 64. 7d eyopevoy = ‘as the saying is. || 69.
dp’ ov; 370. myotka, dwpedy = for nothing, gratuitously, &Xc. (literally ‘as a gift,’
&c. acc. substantives).

Lesson XLIII.—13. 281. || 19. otov, &c., 253, b. || 29. ri, 67, note 2.
|| 55. Observe both the indicative and optative in oratione obliqua. See XXVIII.
8. And compare é\eyoy bru Kipog piv TEOvnKeEY, Aptatiog dé TEpevywo...
ein’ Xen. || 56. 284, and note 8. || 76. we (how!); ch. 64. || 86. BS With
numerals ava has a distributive sense; it has also sometimes a causal sense,
denoting manner. || 92. Ndyoc is here ‘ proportion.’ || 105. 86. || 107. etc may

here be construed ‘for ;’ itis an abridged construction for they left it | and entered}

txto (= settled in). It may also be so construed after notions of being fit &c. for

a perpose. || 108. Here alsois an abridged construction. || 109. eic¢ is used after
some verbs of rest (orjvat, tapeivar, &Xc.), the previous motion being considered.
|| 120. &¢ = against. || 130. et¢ (ad), up to; as many as. pdduora, 397, note.

|| 138. waizep, 394.

Lesson XLIV.—19. 262, d. || 44. ég’ @... elvar, 267, e. did. ES That
with gen. of time Ova signifies either after such a time, or (distributively) after every
such interval ; where we use ‘ every’ only (e. g. every ten years). It has also this
meaning with loca/ relations; e.g. in Example 66.

Lesson XLV.—[On oifoe with superl. cf. XXX. 26.] || 6. 2)Atcoe (what mean-
ing?) is used in the same abridged construction as otoc. || 13. doa, 370. || 23.
364, e.

Lesson XLVI.—7. cai adrov, and that too. |j 8. 331, note 9.

* Whether these impersonal forms are nominative or accusative absolutes is not
quite agreed upon. ost still calls them nom.; Kiithner, Hartung, Kriiger consider
them accusatives.

206 NOTES. [Lesson x

Lesson XLVII—4. 36]. |} 12. 284, and note 8. |] 44. jexpoo (lila
280, c) = nearly (i. e. within a little). || 91. 444.

Lesson XLVIII.—[ 3S” Observe the violations of Dawes’s rule, by w

incorrectness is proved.] || 15. 9, 172. || 29. éevra (then), in enumer ati
deinde, in the next place ; secondly, after tp@rov piv..., &c. || 31. Kav
adv); cai even, || 122. 7d émi rovrog elvat=‘as far as it de

them; ‘as far as they were concerned;’ ‘as far as in them lay.’ || 12
imi odac etvat, ‘us far as was in their power.’

Lesson XLIX.—11]. 284, and note 8. || 19. Construe yonoacOat
(with).’ || 44. Obs. before XLII.

Lesson L.—21. ypagwpev; eiciw ; deliberative subjunctives, 99. || 30. Tov
331, note 9. || 45. d&s7ora should have a comma before it. a

§ 51. 301. In d (and note 2) read péxps, for it is now established
péxptc, aypr¢ do not occur.

Lesson LI.—21. 94,95. || 54, sqq. After an adverbial sentence of time
éare:On (for which a participle may be used), we often find évravOa (dn), odrw (On
@ée, &c. in the apodosis. évrav@’ 70n is stronger than évradOa On, then at on
See example 57.

Lesson LII.—29. 382. || 42. 396. || 53. aro, zrovovot, &c. understo
ovdev. Compare 52, where it is expressed. || 59. 331. || 123. 260.
mpoc Biay, ‘on compulsion.’ || 138. To speak, &c. wpd¢ y0ovny or yap,
a view to curry favour, hence insincerely. ,

Lesson LIII.—4. Obs. (here and in other examples) both indice. in o
narration, and present after historical tense. || 5. 427. || 8. 284, and
|| 13. otk Eyw, non habeo = non scio. || 24. kai towrde, 394, n. ||
here = ‘ for,’ of a preventive cause.

Lesson LIV.—11. The deliberative subjunctive. || 18. 98.
Lesson LV.—8. adv = éay (336). {| 10. 7d Aouroy, 137. Obs. b.
Lesson LVI.—4. doa, 370.

Lesson LIX. (AvpEp.)—1, sqq. A conditional clause is omitted (e. g.
sentence), ‘ for [if they did] they would burst.’ |] 4. = pévrou, dy. || 7, 8
the first of two conditional clauses (ef piv —ei O& pm), the apodosis is
times omitted. We should supply ‘well,’ ‘ well and good,’ or ‘ be it so.’
Aéyomat, &c. (like videor, dicor, &c.) are more commonly used personally that
impersonally. For impersonal use, see 11.

Lesson LX.—3. pév ody, 399. || 5. p. 144, a. || 25. 375 (end). |] Sl
dara, 380, d. || 40. 396. (=n), said. Only in this phrase % & Be
qv © éywye, &e. .

INDEX I.

[List of Purasrs and Worps explained.—Roman numerals refer
to the Notes upon the Lessons.—The usual references are to the
paragraph, unless p. (= page) is prefixed. |

aye On, 361.
adywv (= ‘ with’), 235.
dei, 362.

Touety

aicxvvopat ees yP 81, note 5.
airsic@ar (mid.), not with two accusa-
tives, 123, note.
*AdéEavdpoc 6 SiXirrov, 22.
adda, 364. in quick replies, 364.
aN’ 4, 364, 1.
arr’ 7, p. 144.
a@Xog apparently redundant, XXX. 23.
Go Te 4 —}; aAXoTL; 317, 364.
adXwe Te Kai, p. 145.
cpa, 365, h.
apérer, 366.
apoorepor (-a), 346.
adv = tay, 78.
ay omitted with éypny, &c. p. 69, Obs.
and p. 149, B, f) | when a» must be
used with yp7y, &c., p. 149, note 7.
| ay omitted with éxuvddveuce: dXt-
yu, pikpov, raya (=nearly, almost),
p- 149, g).
— with INDICATIVE, p. 147. | of re-
peated actions, p. 148, top, and B, e)
| with imperfect, though relating to
past time, p. 148, A, a), and 81, note
1, p. 25. | dy with indic., the con-
dition being understood, p. 148, A, 6)
| with pluperfect, p. 148, A) d, and
p- 24, note 9; pluperf. not used with
ay of repeated actions unless = im-
perfect, p. 148, B, e) | dy when omit-
ted with past tenses of indic., p. 148,
foot | ay sometimes omitted in the
second of two co-ordinate conse-
quences, p. 149, h.
—- with verb omitted, p. 158, d.

ay with suBJUNCTIVE, p. 151. | in
direct and indirect questions, p. 151.
| rare with deliberative subj., p. 151,
a). | a&y with subj. in final clauses,
p- 151, b). @ not ty’ dy. | in rela-
tive clauses, p. 151, b,c). | av with
subj. after historical tenses, p. 151,
d and f. | with particles of time,
p- 151, e).

— with subj. followed by present in
apodosi or by optative, p. 26, Rem.
before 25.

— with the OPTATIVE, p. 153. | as
a courteous form of expressing posi-
tive assertions, p. 153, 6). | re-
lating to past time, 153,c. | ric dv;
m@¢ av; &c. with optat., p. 153, d. |
in direct and indirect questions, p.
154, e). | in relat. sentences, p. 154,
Ff, g, i. | in conditional clauses, p. 154,
j- | in substantive sentences with
Ort, we, p. 154, k. | in final sentences
introduced by O7rwe, we, ut, p. 155, 1.
| substitutive optative, p. 155, m.

— with infinitive and participle, p. 156
See INFINITIVE.

ava with numerals, distributive, XLII}
86.

av’ wv, 369.

aro cov aptduevoc, XXXIX. 34.

—- dsizvov yevicbat, 243.

—- Tov Tpopavovc, 243.

aoa, 370.

doa, 370.

apxXny, or Tv apxny, 137.

apxopmevoc, 235.

arap, 373.

are, are On, 241.

avroic avdpaoy, 343.

208

airéc, 40. | adréc avrov, 165.
ag’ gaudy, 243.

B.
Big rwoe, p. 144, note.
Re

yap, 375. | implying a condition (=
‘for otherwise’), p. 148, A, c), and
XXXIX. 3.
ys, 376.
tEXwra TiPecOai (or moreicPai) Te,
XXI. 34.

A.
6é, 378.
dedoypévorv, 245, n.
Ostvoraroe cavrov 700a, 165, n.
O&ov, 245.
én, 379.
dy Oey, 380.
Orbe Etut, 239.
Onzouv, 380.
Onmovber, 380.
Oya, 380.
Ou’ boync Exe, &c., 269%.
Oud ye bpac avrovbc, XXI. 29.
O:adirwv xodvoy, 235.
Oikatde eipu, 353.
Ow71, 377.
Soxour, 245, and n.
Odéay (ddgay ravra, &c.), 245, c.
Odéavta’ ra OdtavTa TY oTpaTtG,
X~G.I5 Ae
Ovvarwrepor adrol avTay, 165, c.
Ouvoty d&ovra (not Gedvrow), 280.
dwoedy, XLIL. 69.

E.

éavTou tivat, 158*,i. | éavrow for Ist
and 2nd persons, p. 16, Obs.

tycaneiy ri Tevet, 183.

ei (tav) O& py, 381, d.

— with subj. p. 26, Rem. before 33. |
with fut. indic., p. 26, Rem. before
30.

— with optat. followed by pres. indica-

tive in the consequent clause, XXVI. |

11.
— in orat. obliqudé when found with opt.
after principal tense, XX XVII. 41.
— = whether ... not, 330, 6.
et cou BovAopévyy toriv, XX XIX. 30.
ei pédrer yeverOar, 280, f.
ef py Ora, 125.
él Tic, 269.

INDEX I.

ei Tic Kai G\Aoc, 170, d~
iQ” wpeov (€c, €), 205.
sipnpévov, 250.
ic avnp, 170, e. a
sig COackddou (wéperrey, porrga
— Tv Purirmov, 22. a
— after orjvat, rapsiva, &
109.
iciv ot héyovrec
ot AEyoust \ 264, 7
éira in enumerations, = t,
in apodosi, XXXIX. 45. |
tions of astonishment, 382. —
Exwy sivat, 144.
év goov, XXXIV. 18.
— Tolc TOWTOC, 259.
Eveca T@Y ETEpWY, 250.
tvOa On, implying a conditioi
A, c). 7
tvi = Eveort, XXX. 37. -
évrav0a (On), in apodosi, LI. 54,
t& ampoodokyrov, 224.
2£ ov, 245, b.
trav = éei av, 384.
évret, 384.
éweira, in enumerations = de
XLVIII. 29. | in questions
&c., 382.
ixi Tw sivat, 226, b. ocd
— 1b émi robroi evar, 122.
éoTiy’ ov«K EoTt(v), o¥K HY, with In
is not possible, XVIII. 12, ©
éoriv of (= érot), 264.
ovoTivac....; 262,d.
?rt, 386. a
e808 rc Ppovpac, XXXVIII. 15.
cbOdc Hieov, XXXIX. 42s ;
é’ @) or pre, 267. —
exe (roujoac, &e.), XL. 16.
with gen. XXVI. 2.
éxeoOai rivoe, 146.
éxwy (= ‘with’), 235,

H.
7}, 389.
7 avp.oy, 26. ‘<
) TOA THC Kwa (not TO odd),
7 pny, 343.
7], 388. ae
7, after BotAopar, &c., XXX 42.
y Kata, with ace. 165, d. ‘
— Wore, with infin. 165, e.
———-- or we after comparat
infin., 168; with opt, and @
Obs.
q with superl., 172.
n0éwe ay Oeaoaipny, 84.
70n, 390.
kw = veni, XVIII. 7.

INDEX I.

6 Hpeove Tov ypovor, 54, e.
, &e. 59.
Hv ot, like gorty ot, XLIV. Example

oO.

Oaupacac Exw, 343.
Bavpaciwe we, 271, d.
Oavpaoroy door, 271, c.

Sd \ vépovs, 188 (3).
Any, 392.
ts
iva, 393. ty’ ay, only when tva =

where, 393.

K.

Kai, 394.

—-=‘ but,’ after ov, &c., notes, X. 3. |
kat, 394, | after an interrog. and be-
fore a verb renders it emphatic, 394, n.

Kai yap, p. 182, ¢.

kai 07, ‘and so,’ in the progress of a
narrative, XXII. 47. | cai On, Kai
... 6& (et vero, quin), ‘ay and,’ or
‘and moreover,’ 379, c. | kai On =
(fac) grant or suppose that, 379, b.

Kai 0c, 37, c.

kaimeo, 394.

catrot, 394,

karayev = to restore an exile, XVII.

ware Ociv = to be restored of an exile,
XVII.

Kuvoc Oikny, 250.

A.

AavPavw, with partic., 240, c.
AnpEic Exwy, 343, g.

M.

pa Ata, 396.

padXov apparently omitted before 7
after verbs of desiring, preferring, &c.
XXX. 42.

padXov 08, 398.

pavOavw (with part.), 239.

péder por TovTov, XVIII. 11.

pedAw, 281. | = ‘is’ (to be), &c.,
280, f.

——— ypapeay, &c., 281.

pév, 399. | perv ody, id.

pévrov, 400.

perapéree (with part.), 239.

peragéd mepimara@y, XXXIX. 40.

Héxoe TOPpw THe npEpag, 144.

209

BEX ot, not péxple, p. 206. § 51, 301.
pn with participles, 295, c.

— with relatives, XVI. 10.

— 107*, 108.

pn Ti ys, 404.

pny, 403.

N.

wat ee SUR a.
voy, 406.

O.

© 0, 37.

6 olog od avnp, 271.

O0obvera, 410.

ot agi AvuToy, 282, n.

— TodXoi, 43.

— mpoonxKorrec, 250.

oloc with superl., XXX. 6.

oide Té eit, 280.

olwy (= Ort TowovTwr), 253, b.

ddiyou déw, ety, &e., 280.

omore, 412.

o7rov, 413.

Omwe, 414; with fut. indic., 284, and
note 8.

érwe dv, with subj., p. 28, Rem. before
34, and p.151, b: with opt., p. 155,
l. | Sarwe, iva, &c., with opt. after
principal tense, XV. 24.

avo Ece, 284.

door ov, 415.

doog with superl., XXX. 26. 415.

bcove HCbvato TAEloTOVE, 179, c.

dop—roootTw, XXXV. 46.

ore, 416.

ore, 417.

Ore péyvoroc, 170, b.

Ore pny, 417.

0,7t, or 0 TL, XIV. 6.

ov yao adXa, 418.

od ydo day, &c. = ‘for otherwise you
would not,’ condition being under-
stood, XX XIX. 3.

ov py AaARoEC; &c., 284.

ov pny, 418.

ov payy adda" ob pévTor AAA, 364, k.

ov povoy, adda rat, 419.

od mavroc élvat, 158, i.

ov mpoorototpat, XIX. 31.

od pnp, 418.

ov, not simply reflexive, but used in de-
pendent sentences to denote the sub-
ject of the principal sentence, 51,

» 16:

— not used by Attic prose-writers,
except Plato, 51, p. 16.

ovdé ... 008, 420, f.

E¢@

210

ovd we, 420.
ovdsig bart Ov, 277.

ovK Eote = it is not possible, XVILI. 12.
—- forwy, 84, d.

—- yw (= non habeo), 67, b.
ovKour (ovKovr), 421.
ovy, 421.
ovre, 420.
.. ovre, 420.

. TE (seldom kat), 420, d.
321, d.

distinguished from 6d¢, 45, 2
ovrooi, 331, note 9.
ovrw (0%), in apodosi, LI. 54.
ovrwe, 422 | after participle, id.
- Exe, 67, c
ovx Owe, adda kat, 419.
ovx OTt—a)Xa kai, 419.

ovrog !

II.

maQety re = ‘ to die,’ XVIII. 2.

mapa pucpov EdOciv, &c., 299.

map ONiyov dtedevyor, &c., 299.

Taoa » 7OXuc, 43, d.

moc, 43, d.

mavev, ‘make to cease,’ acc. of person,
gen. of thing from which, XII. 16.

TeuTToc avroc, &c., 48, d.

mép, 423.

méot TOAD TroreiaOat, 282.

Tep.oogy, 239, note 8.

TEpLTTA THY ApKoUYTWY, 170, f.

mepuke, 208.

TH pev—7n O&, 424.

mAnv, 425.

tTodXarAactor poy, 170, f.

Toppw THE HAtKiac, 140.

more, XXVI. 32, 427.

morepoy (or -a)... H, 329.

mov, 428.

mpiv av, with opt., p. 118, note 4.

mp0 moAXov ToteioBar, 243.

—- Tov (mporov), 430.

mpotka, XLII. 69.

mpoc ce Yee, 429.

mooonkov, 250.

rw, 431.

mopadra, 432.

mwmo7e, 43).

T@C OUK aloxpoyY...

; XVIIL 13.

>.

sivoiwa tmauTp (codec Wy or copy

ovTt), 236, db.

INDEX I.

Ta Tv 'Epopwy, ‘ the Ep
— toxara Neyer riva, 3
rdpa, 434. 4
rug 2& dv Oparuy mw\nyac, XXX
TaXUTEPA 7) CopwrEpA, 170, a
Té, 435 :
TENEUTOY, 235.
TH pév — Ty 08, 436.
THY TaxXiorTny, TPwWTHY, &
ri, 437.
Ti pabwy; 318.
— ralwrv; 318.
Tic, in dependent clauses, 67
Tig (indef.), with adjectives.
TO aro Tovds, 31, g.
— OE, 438. -s
— imi rovrote Fivat, XLVI By
— heyopevoyv, XLII. 64. _
— dpray, ‘in all,’ XXIII. 41.
— redevraioy, 31, g.
Toi, 439.
Taniae \ 439.
Tolyaprot
Toivur, 439.
Tov (one int ys 216.

robvavrioy, 134
Tovbvopa, 134,

TovTou ye veka, 250.
TUXOV ae XLIL 36.

®.
dépwy (= ‘ with’), 230.
- 343, h.
gevyev = puyeiv, 269*, g.
p0arvw (&c.), 240, d, e, f. 353, b,
prety = solere, XV. 3.

X.

yap éuny, 250.

Xpwpevoc (= ‘ with’), 235.
NY

WevdeoOar (with gen.), usual and
meaning, VJ. 21.

Q.
00€, in apodosi, LI. 54.
w¢ with superl., 172: if prepositic
used, it precedes the prep. [@
mAEioTou, &e.] XIV. 34.
— é7oc ciety, 444, 7).
— ovvedovrt eirrety, 444, 7).
— ray.ora, 170, b.

vi

wore with inf. = ‘on co aa
XXXYV. 46. | when the inf, h
p- 70, Obs. 2.

wpedov, 206.

INDEX II.

Accusative absolute, 247, and Obs. pre-
fixed to XLII.

Aorist (with or without ay), of gene-
ral truths, founded on experience,
p. 68, Obs. before 28. | aorist of sub-
junctive (seldom imperative), 69. |
exceptions to this, p. 22.

Attraction with infinitive, 227.

of the relative, 256.

Comparison abridged, XXXI. 36.
CONDITIONAL propositions, 81, sqq. |
fut. indic. with et, p. 24, 8. | present
in apodosis after dy with subj., p. 26.
Copula omitted, 64.

Doric future, -ovpar, XV. 10.

FUTURE INDICATIVE after Orv in oblique
narration, XXVIII. &.

Genitive after superlative, where we
must use comparative with ‘ than any,’
XXX. 23.

——-— absol. without subst. XLII.
Obs. | gen. absol. of impersonal forms,
sometimes found, XLII. (énit.)

IMPERFECT (often with apa) of the pre-
sent of a past wrong conclusion, p. 68,
Obs. before 45, | apparently = pre-
sent, p. 69, Obs. before 58.

-— in conditional sentences, 81,
note | (p. 25).

Indicative in dependent clauses (and
indic. pres. after historical tense),
XIV. 18. | Indic. (especially future)
after Gr in narration, XXVIII. 8. |
Indic. and opt. in same clause, XLIII.
55.

INFINITIVE with ay after think, hope,
promise, &c., 86; but also infin. pre-
sent or future without ay, 86, last
paragraph.

INFINITIVE when with av after wore,
p- 70, Obs. 2. | after verbs of hoping,

THE

thinking, trusling, praying, knowing,
confessing, &c., 86 ; without ay of an
unconditional expectation, 86, last
paragraph. | infinitive of present or
aor. relating to future time after
hope, &c., and say, &c., 281, note 4.
[Cf. examples 4, 5, on p. 74. ]

OBJECTIVE GEN., p. 144, Rem. before
29.

OpraTIVE after historical tenses, 70. |
in oblique narr. with Ort, we, p. 22,
(4). | opt. with dy, p. 153. | opt.
with ay after av with subj., p. 26,

28. | when used in final sentences
after present or future, XV. 24. | after
principal sentence in other tenses,
XXXVII. 41.

PARTICIPLE PERFECT with sivat, XXV.
67. Other participles, 201, c.

Participle with pav@avw, &c., 239. |
Partic. of fut. to denote a purpose,
237.

Position of limiting notions with parti-
ciples, p. 11, Rem. 4.

PRESENT INDICATIVE in the apodosis
after ef with opt. in the conditional
clause, XXVI. 11].

SUBJUNCTIVE. et with subj., p. 26, 33.
| with dy, p. 151.

SUPERLATIVE strengthened, 170, sqq.
and XXX. 26.

THAT, after verbs of saying, &c., p. 22.
| ‘for that’ (im oblique narr.)
p. 22, (4).

Verbs of depriving or taking away from,
124, and XXI. 23.

Well and good, &c. to be supplied after
the first conditional clause in « péy

... el O8 wh, LIX. 7, 8

LONDON:
GILBERT & RIVINGTON, PRINTERS,
ST. JOHN’S SQUARE.

University of Toronto
Library

Acme Library Card Pocket
LOWE-MARTIN CO. LIMITED